《A Hentai System in the World of Dungeon Ni Deai》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue


    This is the first time I''ve written fanfic and it''s also the first time I''ve written R18 content, so it probably won''t be very good.


    I will try to get better and better at describing the scenes, but it''s a little difficult xD


    Thanks to everyone who is reading!


    ****************************************************************************


    Lying in my bed on a Friday night, I opened thetest ep of Danmachi with a smile. It was something I had been doing every week since the first season of the anime a few years ago.


    After falling in love with this beautiful world and the captivating characters, I also bought all the volumes avable in English.


    "Speaking of which, I have to read thest volume I bought." I looked at my bookshelf where all the volumes were. Not only the volumes of Danmachi but also of several other works.


    As soon as I finished the weekly EP, I opened the "Nhentai" website and looked for some exciting doujins.


    I am not proud to say that I masturbate daily.


    When I finished doing what I had to do, I finally closed my eyes. Before I went to sleep, scenes from thest Ep of Danmachi appeared in my mind.


    ''Wouldn''t it be fun to live in that world?''


    I thought before my consciousness disappeared.


    ####


    "Hm?" I opened my eyes slowly and, still a little dizzy, dragged myself out of bed. But as soon as I stepped on the floor, I heard a wood creaking. This was not normal since the floor of my room was not made of wood.


    After stepping on the floor a few more times, I finally "woke up".


    "What?!" I eximed in surprise as I looked around and saw a room different from mine. It was actually unlike anything I had ever seen in person in my entire life. There were no lights, only candles.


    It had some old decorations that no one would use today.


    When I went to the bathroom, there was no toilet, only a hole in the floor.


    Desperate, I opened the bedroom door and got out. But when I did, I found a long, dense forest. I quickly went inside the room again, afraid that something would suddenly attack me.


    "What''s going on here?" I swallowed my saliva and, this time, went to the window. I looked out the window and found the same forest, and I could see some birds flying through the trees and some monkeys.


    "I know; someone kidnapped me and brought me to this ce. This has to be it." I started to walk around, trying to understand what was going on. I thought of many options until I remembered what I had wished for before going to sleep.


    "To live in the world of Danmachi... Is that the world of Danmachi?" I looked out the window again, and I didn''t remember having a forest like this in the anime or the LN that I read twice.


    I swallowed my saliva and then sat down on the bed.


    I continued to tap my foot on the floor, anxious about what would happen to me.


    I continued like this until I heard a voice.


    [ Congrattions on getting the Hentai System ]


    [ Orgasms: 0 ] - [ No Status Bonus ]


    [ Harem: 0 ]


    [ Goddesses: 0 ]


    [ Skill Points: 0 ]


    [ Skills acquired: None ]


    [ Masturbations - 0 ] - [ Masturbate to gain Status bonus ]


    "What the fuck?"

 Chapter 2: Earning bonuses while masturbating? ( +18 )

    Chapter 2: Earning bonuses while masturbating? ( +18 )


    With that strange message being spoken in my mind and with that translucent screen appearing in front of me showing all my data, I finally began to believe in the possibility that I had gone to another world.


    If I didn''t believe it, I''d be an idiot, wouldn''t I?


    "Wait, but this could all be a dream. Let''s see." I pinched my arms and didn''t wake up even though I felt pain. I tried to wake up many times, but I didn''t wake up. It wasn''t a dream.


    "I see. Did I die or something? Or have I been transported? Now I''m apprehensive." I had left many things behind, and my family was one of those things.


    Hey, I might be a degenerate, but I had a family.


    "What are they thinking now? Maybe they even called the police. No, I can''t think about that. I have to focus on what''s going on here." I looked around and searched for any clue that this could be the world of Danmachi ( because of my wish )


    But I couldn''t find anything. Well, it wouldn''t be that easy.


    "But I''ll ignore that for now. First, I''ll take a look at this Status."


    It had my name, age, and numbers that showed my strength, agility, etc. Like in an RPG. But that didn''t matter to me now; what mattered was what was below.


    [ Orgasms: 0 ] - [ No Bonus Status ]


    [ Harem: 0 ]


    [ Goddesses: 0 ]


    [ Skill Points: 0 ]


    [ Skills acquired: None ]


    [ Masturbations - 0 ] - [ Masturbate to gain Status bonus ]


    If this is not wrong, I have gained the power of a pervert. This is extremely exciting and a bit challenging. It''s exciting that I gain skills by having sex, but how would I convince a woman to have sex with me?


    I''m entirely against raping someone; that''s out of the question.


    "But about that..."


    [ Masturbations - 0 ] - [ Masturbate to gain Status bonus ]


    "Masturbate to gain Status bonus. This is perfect for me, who masturbates every day. Maybe that''s why I got this system from a sex maniac? I''ve read stories about it on the inte before."


    I was silent for a while and then looked down at my pants. I was wearing the same clothes that I had been wearing before I came to this ce, and from the mirror, I knew that I looked the same.


    It wasn''t an ugly appearance, but a very ordinary one: social cut, ck hair, and blue eyes. I guess the only thing that could catch someone''s attention was the colour of my eyes.


    Now back to the Status bonus.


    I quickly pulled down my pants and began to touch my cock. I slowly stroked it until it was as hard as a rock. Then Iy down on the bed.


    As I did every day, I made quick movements and didn''t put too much force into my grip.


    I masturbated for a few minutes, thinking of all the things this system would bring me. Then I came like never before. It was a more pleasant sensation than usual. My breathing became stronger, and my whole body shook.


    The pleasure was indescribable. I wanted to do this all day long.


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +1 ]


    ####


    "Haa..haa.haaa..." Breathing hard, I had finally given myself a break. I looked out the window and saw that it was already night. Since I hadn''t woken up, I finally epted that none of this was a dream.


    I still had some hope before, but now it was gone.


    "But that doesn''t matter now. What will matter is all those status bonuses I got." I waspletely naked, and my cock was no longer hard. No matter how hard I tried to wake it up, I had reached my limit.


    Even though I''ve been careful not to get anything dirty and the window is open, it''s still an unpleasant smell in here.


    "I need to take a shower. Speaking of which, have any clothes around here?" Still naked, I walked to the closet and opened the door, and I found all the clothes I had in my old world.


    It was as if I had travelled to this ce.


    So I chose a new outfit and put it on the bathroom sink. After that, I took a shower using only a bucket and the cold watering from a faucet.


    At least there was a sponge and soap for me to use.


    And after I showered, I finallyy down to rest.


    I don''t think I had ever masturbated so much in my entire life. But it had been worth it.


    [ Masturbations - 12 ] - [ Status Bonus: 12 ]


    I had cummed a total of 12 times. This waspletely insane.


    And you may be wondering where those points of bonus had gone. Well, it''s simple.


    [ Strength - 22 (+12) ]


    [ Agility - 22 (+12) ]


    [ Magic - 42 (+12) ]


    [ Endurance - 22 (+12) ]


    My entire Status had gone up by 1 point for every time I cummed. It was just perfect!

 Chapter 3: Tower.

    Chapter 3: Tower.


    I woke up the next day feeling very motivated. So I pulled down my pants and again started masturbating. I wanted to feel that pleasure again; it was amazing.


    I cummed two times. After that, I went for thest round. So, I finally reached 15 bonus points won.


    But something different happened this time.


    [ Acquired Skill - Map ]


    I gained a skill.


    I cleared myself before clicking on that notification about gaining the skill.


    [ Aplete representation of the map of this world. Use this to locate yourself and move between countries and cities ]


    "Yes, it was an ordinary map; the only difference was that it was floating in front of me." It was a somewhat translucent map, so I could keep walking while looking at it.


    I took this opportunity to look at the map.


    The ce I was at the moment was called "Abyss Forest."


    "I don''t remember something like that in Danmachi." I kept looking on the map and found four different countries. I don''t know if there are other races around here, so I will assume they are human countries.


    Donchar, Sterah, Fryn and Sasan.


    "What funny names." I giggled before clearing my throat and analyzing the map better. All the countries had several cities, and there was no one highlighted that could be the capital of these countries.


    Also, on this map, there was no ck part. Isn''t this how demon regions are usually portrayed in fantasy worlds?


    "Whatever. I can move around with this. The only problem is where I am."


    A dot on the map showed my location, and I was precisely in the centre of the great forest called Abyss. From the name, I can assume that this is a dangerous ce.


    I wondered how I would get out of this ce alive. The only skill I have is to earn points by masturbating and having sex with someone. And guess what, there is no one to fuck in this ce.


    How many times will I need to masturbate before gaining a skill strong enough to keep me safe? I am sure that is impossible. I would kill myself from masturbating so much, which would be an idiotic death.


    "The big problem is that the system hasn''t given me any hint of what I can do. I also don''t if the strength of the possible enemies I had to face when I left this room."


    I sighed once again and looked at the Status again.


    My only alternative was to increase my Status and hope to receive a new ability.


    So, after resting, I went back to masturbating.


    "I''m doing this just to gain a skill, okay, not because it''s pleasurable."


    ####


    A few days passed, maybe six days? Not sure, but what matters is that I was finally reaching my 100th orgasm. I don''t even know what I''m doing anymore. My mind is nk.


    "Hm..." Then thest spurt came out, bringing with it an encouraging message.


    [ Acquired Skill - Body Strengthening ]


    [ Increase your strength and speed to the limit ]


    It had nothing but that little description. After smiling, I was finally able to rest.


    I slept for almost a full day before waking up again. I don''t even know how I had done it since I was tired, but I had showered and everything was clean.


    So I took another shower and got ready to leave for the first time.


    I opened the map and opened the door after building up courage.


    I found a few trees and a lot of bushes. As soon as I took a few steps, the nearest bush moved. I almost ran into the room again, but I bravely continued walking.


    As I walked, I looked around and analyzed the whole environment. It was a dense forest; I could easily get lost in this forest if I didn''t have a map.


    I swallowed my saliva and quickened my steps.


    I walked for a few minutes before I met my first enemy.


    Jumping out of the bushes, a rabbit about 30 centimetres tall with red eyes and a sharp horn on its forehead stood in my way. I was startled, but it was only a rabbit.


    So I clicked on the body Strengthening skill and activated it. I felt my body be warm and rtively light. It was like I was an experienced athlete. It was a nice feeling.


    I never felt as healthy as I do now.


    The rabbit jumped towards me, aiming its horn at my belly. I could see its movement clearly as if it were someone experienced in a battle.


    "Is that because of this system too?" So I followed the rabbit with my eyes, and right after it jumped, I kicked it as if I were kicking a ser ball. The rabbit screamed and then hit one of the trees.


    Its body turned to nothing after crashing into the wood.


    I was frightened by all my strength, and I was shocked by the bloody scene.


    And after finishing my battle, I felt my body returning to normal. "Do I have to wait before I can use the skill again?" That didn''t seem to be the case since it was avable.


    Feeling satisfied, I moved on while humming.


    I ran for a long time until evening came. Feeling that it was getting dangerous, I started to run even faster while looking at the map. The map glowed in the dark so that I could see clearly.


    "I am very close to getting out of the forest." Yes, I used my ability body strengthening to run quickly through the forest. I didn''t have a limit, so it was okay to do that.


    And fortunately, I hadn''t encountered any enemies on the way. I wonder if the name of the forest is just to scare your visitors.


    "Here it is!" I had finally reached the end of the forest. But when I got to the end of the forest, I didn''t expect to find this.


    A big tower.


    "I''ve seen this tower somewhere before."

 Chapter 4: Loki Familia.

    Chapter 4: Loki Familia.


    I stared at the tower for a few seconds before finally deciding to approach it.


    I was stunned by the beauty of that structure. It was identical to the tower I saw in Danmachi. But it shouldn''t be here; it doesn''t make sense.


    The tower should be in the middle of a city, which in the anime was called Orario. From the map I received, this city did not exist on this map, which made me extremely confused.


    But shouldn''t there at least be another city here?


    "It doesn''t make sense for this tower to be in the middle of nowhere like that." There were just ins; I couldn''t see any towns around. This was making me worried and curious.


    If this is not the world of Danmachi and the tower is in this ce, where am I?


    I swallowed my saliva and approached the entrance to the tower.


    When I took a few steps forward, I found a structure identical to what I had seen in the anime.


    In the centre of the room was a hole 10 meters deep. It was a circr room, and a staircase went around and around and down. I looked up and lost my breath.


    There was a beautiful painting of the sky, and it was so real that I wondered if it wasn''t outside the tower.


    I was silent for a few seconds before I finally recovered, took a few steps down the staircase, and began to descend. For some reason, I didn''t feel scared. Maybe because I had gained this ability?


    I don''t know.


    I went down the spiral staircase until I reached the first floor.


    On the first floor, the walls were a light blue colour. From what I remember, on this floor up to the 4th floor, only weak monsters like Goblins or Kobolds would appear, so I had nothing to fear.


    I walked through the maze for a few minutes until the first enemy appeared.


    A small green monster with a somewhat grotesque appearance.


    "A goblin?" So I activated my ability and approached. "Kiii", The goblin shrieked before being hit by my kick and crashing into the wall. Its wooden club fell to the ground and disappeared; then, its body turned into dark dust that vanished into thin air.


    A small crystal was left in the same ce where it died¡ªa transparent purple crystal.


    "Magic stone." I could sell it to the guild and make money from it. So I put the magic stone in the pocket of my pants and went on to look for more monsters.


    I didn''t find many.


    ####


    I made it to the fourth floor, so I decided to go back for now.


    I confess I was a little afraid of what I might find even though I was on such a "weak" floor. I soon remembered the first episode where a minotaur chases the protagonist.


    I''m sure I couldn''t beat one at this point.


    So I decided to go back.


    "Hey, hey, Ais."


    "?"


    "What are you going to do when you get to town?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    "What about you, Tione?"


    "I don''t have anything nned either."


    "Hey, aren''t you curious about me? Huh?"


    "You don''t matter, Bete. Ahaha."


    "What?"


    As I walked toward the third floor, I heard some nostalgic voices. It was a little different, but I could recognize their voices. I started to get quite excited.


    Ais, Tione, Tiona and Bete. They were all members of the Loki Familia.


    "They areing towards me." I began to listen to their footsteps and stood still. I found them in apletely different situation than how Bell found them. I did not need to be rescued.


    I had a smile on my face when I found them.


    The first to appear was Ais. She was even more beautiful in person. Long golden hair, golden eyes, and a beautiful body. She was wearing the same clothes that I saw in the anime.


    The other three were also beautiful. Maybe it is strange to say a muscr man with animal ears as beautiful, but it is true. None of thempared to anyone I had ever seen in my old world.


    They were approaching me, so I cleared my throat and straightened my posture.


    The four of them then looked at me and moved on without saying anything. So, I called out to them.


    "Can I help you?" Ais looked at me, and I felt my heart soar.


    "Can you take me to the nearest town?"


    "A city?" She tilted her head in confusion. "You don''t know how to get back?"


    "..."


    "I understand. You cane with us if you like." She said in her usual calm voice. Tione was silent, and Tiona smiled. Bete clicked his tongue and then moved on. He was arrogant as always.


    But I was surprised that he didn''t move toward me to do something.


    Then, following the group of four people from the Loki familia, a secret door was opened at the entrance and revealed a room with a portal in the centre.


    As soon as they opened the door, some people came out.


    "Hm?" A small boy with white hair and red eyes came running out happily down the stairs. That was Bell. It''s a surprise to find him so quickly, not only him but all these characters.


    But what about this room? Outside the tower, there was no structure, so you mean you were entering a subspace or something? Creepy.


    ''I wonder why there''s an entrance to the tower if there is such a ce. Wait, did it have an entrance?'' As a pale blue light consumed my body, I realised something.


    The door I used to get to this portal was the same as the entrance I used to enter the tower... What? Had the entrance disappeared?


    How strange.

 Chapter 5: Hestia.

    Chapter 5: Hestia.


    [ WARNING ]


    THIS STORY IS A FANFICTION, SO IT WILL NOT BE IDENTICAL TO THE ORIGINAL STORY; I HOPE YOU UNDERSTAND THAT BEFORE MAKING ANY COMMENTS.


    I WILL ONLY USE THE SAME CHARACTERS, THE TOWER, AND THE STRENGTH SYSTEM; THE REST WILL NOT BE THE SAME. REMEMBER THAT!


    ENJOY THE CHAPTER.


    ****************************************************************


    After a few seconds shrouded in the pale light that blocked my view, the glow faded, and I arrived at a ce I''d never been before but quite nostalgic for me.


    I was in the centre of Orario, or the city that was supposed to be Orario.


    There was an all-white medieval-looking structure where the tower should have been. Four pirs held a ceiling with a painting simr to the tower. It was the sky.


    And just below that roof was the portal, where I and the others were.


    I looked ahead and saw an extensive line of people waiting to use the portal. Ais and the others started walking, so I followed. I looked towards the portal and saw people disappearing as I walked away.


    A few seconds passed after the people disappeared, and some people appeared.


    "They control the portal, so people don''t use it simultaneously," I said aloud. Tiona then smiled and approached me.


    "You''re kind of weird." She pulled away and ran to her sister''s side. I then stopped walking and watched them walk away. However, I decided to run after them again because I could get lost.


    But after I went after them again, Bete got in my way.


    "What you want? We''ve already helped you, haven''t we?" He huffed and then turned to walk away. But without feeling afraid, I approached him again and put my hand on his shoulder.


    "!" Then I felt a need to activate my ability. It was like a warning shing in my mind.


    So, I activated it.


    "Who do you think you are?" Bete then grabbed my arm and tried to throw me forward. However, I didn''t move.


    After releasing me, he jumped away and got into a battle stance.


    "Wait for a second! I don''t want to fight or anything. I just wanted to know where I can find the guild to sell these crystals." I took it out of my pocket and showed it to him. As much as I''ve seen this city in the anime and on LN, moving around was difficult.


    The dimension of something you see on aputer screen and what you see in real life is different.


    "Hmm? Don''t you know where the guild is? Are you an idiot by any chance?"


    "Maybe?"


    "Hey Tiona,e here." The other three were in the distance, watching us. Not just them, but many other people as well. Ais was wearing her usual expression, Tione was silent, and Tiona wasughing.


    "What''s it?"


    "This idiot here doesn''t know where the guild is. Could you take him there?"


    "Huh? Why me?"


    "Because am I ordering."


    "And who do you think you are to ordering me something?" Amazingly she continued with a smile on her face the entire time. I remember she has a yful and friendly character, but that''s weird.


    She looks menacing.


    "Tsk." Bete then clicked his tongue and walked away as he waved. Another surprise was that he didn''t start a fight.


    "So, what''s your name? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you around here. Hmmm¡­" Tiona walked around me as she studied me. I felt a little embarrassed and answered her. "My name is Luan."


    Yes, I used my real name. I don''t know if it was a good idea.


    "Luan? It is a beautiful name. What familia are you from?"


    "I do not have one."


    "Um, I see, I see." She ced her finger on her chin and thought for a moment. "Okay, follow me." So, she started walking through the city streets. The buildings looked like those in the city of Orario, but I didn''t know if the structure of the town was the same.


    Like the entertainment district location.


    I continued following Tiona until we reached the Pantheon, the guild building.


    "Okay, here it is. Bye Bye." Tiona then waved and walked away. I wanted to stay with her longer, but she quickly disappeared around a nearby corner.


    I looked at the building for a while and went inside.


    There were several counters for adventurers to talk to their advisors, but I didn''t have one yet. There was also an exchange area. I approached the exchange area and ced the stones I had taken there.


    On the other side, a beautiful woman with long red hair looked at me with her golden eyes. She wore a set of ck pants and a ck vest, a white long-sleeved shirt underneath the vest, and a grey tie - the guild''s uniform.


    But what caught my attention the most was her fluffy ears with red fur on her head. If I''m not mistaken, her name is Rose Fat?


    "Have I seen you here before?" she asked me calmly.


    "It''s my first time here."


    "I see¡­ Are you part of any familia?"


    "No."


    "I understand. You should look for a familia before going back to this ce." Wait, what? Had the author of Danmachi wrote something like that? I do not remember this.


    "Are you sure?" It''s probably my brain ying tricks on me.


    "Yea. Here." Rose put my crystals in a cloth bag before handing them back to me. She continued with her usual expression, and I continued to stand there for a few before turning and walking away.


    After leaving, I sighed, a little disappointed.


    But just when I thought it was all over, I found something interesting walking in front of the guild.


    Short stature, revealing clothing,rge breasts, blue eyes, and hair tied on both sides. It was Hestia. She held a piece of paper that said, "I am looking for members for my familia."


    How depressing... But if Bell entered the tower at that moment, he''s already part of her familia. If I remember correctly, she is always looking for new members.


    She then walked toward me. Her breasts bounced up and down, catching my attention. Her cleavage was so revealing that I had to control myself so my dick wouldn''t get hard in the middle of the street.


    "Excuse me, are you looking for a familia?" She smiled broadly. My heart almost stopped in that instant.


    She is much prettier in person.

 Chapter 6: Joining the Hestia familia.

    Chapter 6: Joining the Hestia familia.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Hestia called me again, and I finally "woke up" from my perverted thoughts and answered her.


    "Yes, I was looking for a familia¡­" were the only words I managed to say as I smiled awkwardly. Hestia then put a beautiful smile on her face and came even closer.


    "Really? Are you sure?" She started asking several times if I was telling the truth. She was energetic as ever.


    "Yes, Yes, it''s true. I wanted to be an adventurer, and apparently, I can''t be one without being in a familia. At least that''s what the werewolf girl said."


    "I understand. Okay,e with me then."


    "Of course..." I didn''t even think about going after another familia. I followed her as I continued to stare at her little ass that swayed in front of me. Damn it! I was getting aroused again. I needed to control myself.


    So I looked away and moved on while trying not to look at her ass.


    After walking for a while, we came to an abandoned church. If I remember correctly, Hestia lives in this ce with Bell.


    "Here,e in." I entered the church, and then we headed towards the church''s basement, where Hestia lived. I took slow steps as she excitedly opened the door and invited me in.


    As soon as I entered, she asked again.


    "Are you sure you want to join my familia?" I don''t know why she doubts me so much.


    "Of course."


    "Okay, have a seat at this ce." She picked up a wooden bench. I then sat down, and she started touching my back with her hands.


    I felt his soft fingers touch me. Just the feel of her fingers was enough to make me highly rxed.


    After some time, a slight glow urred. Hestia then took her hands off my back. I couldn''t see it, but can I assume her familia emblem was there now? It means that I was officially part of the Hestia familia.


    And I had also received the falna. Now I could collect excelia and level up in the future. I was excited about it.


    She also picked up all my basic abilities. On a paper, everything was written.


    "All your basic abilities are at H Rank." She read everything written in the paper for me because I couldn''t understand.


    None of the skills that I got through the system was there, but the basic abilities ( Strength, Endurance, Dexterity, and Magic ) were the same numbers in the system.


    "I understand."


    "But you''re a rookie, aren''t you? Don''t worry! I''m sure you''ll rank up quickly if you put in the effort!" Hestia held up her thumb and shed a smile in my direction.


    "Yes, I''m sure." I then lowered my shirt and stood up. I was still at level 1, but if I keep raising my basic skills and collecting excelia, I''ll probably be able to get to level 2 quickly.


    Bell is probably still level 1. If I got here at the beginning of the story, he''s still a weak kid.


    I cleared my throat and then approached Hestia.


    "Thank you for epting me into your familia."


    "No need to thank." She was a little embarrassed. She rubbed her two indicated fingers together in front of her face and moved her hips like an anime character. It was cute.


    I thenughed.


    "What''s it?"


    "Is nothing. It''s just that the way you''re acting is funny."


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing." I fell silent and stared at her for a while longer. Hestia then walked away and went to a room that should have been the kitchen. This ce was not so livable after all... Will three people be able to live herefortably? I highly doubt that.


    "Here, there is only a little tea left. But don''t drink it all; Bell is almost here."


    "Bell?" I asked, pretending not to know who he was.


    "Yes, he is the other member of my familia. It''s just the three of us for now, but I''m sure I''ll find more people willing to join my familia in the future." She ced her hands on her hips and puffed out her breasts, looking confident.


    "..."


    You made me even more eager to squeeze your breasts, you know? But I need to control myself; I can''t do anything to her now. If I''m living Danmachi''s story, she''s probably in love with Bell.


    Fortunately, Bell doesn''t have feelings for her but Ais. Has Bell found Ais yet? Maybe that hasn''t happened yet.


    ####


    I spent a few minutes talking to Hestia, and she told me how she had met Bell and how he hade into her familia. It was exactly like in LN, which was pretty surprising since some things had changed, like the countries and the tower''s location.


    I looked at the map, and I noticed that I was in a country called Donchar. It didn''t have the city''s name, but when I asked Hestia, she told me that this city was called Orario. This story is getting a little confusing.


    So, after talking with her a little more, I decided to head over to the guild to sign up as I would start exploring the tower starting tomorrow.


    "Pleasee back fast. Bell is almost home, and I want you two to get to know each other as soon as possible to work together." Hestia said excitedly.


    I then scratched my head and replied. "Right."


    But to be honest, I didn''t want to venture into the tower with him.


    ####


    After leaving the church, I headed toward the guild. When I got there, Rose attended to me again.


    Now that I had a familia, I had managed to be an adventurer and was finally able to sell my crystals. I received a small amount, around 400 Valis. It was not a good value.


    Well, they were tiny crystals, so it makes sense. I also didn''t bring many crystals with me as I didn''t have a ce to put them other than in my pockets.


    Oh, and I''d gotten an advisor, which would be Rose. She volunteered to be my adviser; I think she likes me.


    Women seem to like me a lot in this world.


    "It''s a joke..." Iughed and then took a walk around town before heading back to the church.


    I started to feel hungry. I hope they have something to eat when I get back...But Hestia and Bell are poor...


    "I''ll hope Bell brought something."

 Chapter 7: Amazoness.

    Chapter 7: Amazoness.


    Arriving at the church again, I heard a very familiar voice.


    I walked in and found Bell in the room along with Hestia. He was sitting on the couch drinking some tea while Hestia rubbed her body against him with a smile. Bell had a silly smile on his face as if he didn''t care.


    Man, I always dreamed of being in his shoes. If it were me, I would take the opportunity!


    I pushed the perverted thoughts out of my mind and then approached the couch with a smile. Bell stood up and greeted me. "It''s my pleasure. My name is Bell." He extended his hand. He looked embarrassed.


    "Oh, it''s a pleasure. My name is Luan." I shook his hand. He scratched his head and was silent, not knowing what to say.


    "Hestia told me about you."


    "Oh yes. I was the first member of her familia."


    "Yes, I know that."


    "Would you like to sit down?" He got out of my way and let me sit on the couch. Of course, I didn''t miss the opportunity and sat down next to Hestia. Her scent was pleasant, and because of the tiny space, her soft body was touching mine.


    She watched our awkward interaction, so she didn''t bother by my body touching hers.


    Bell had sat next to me.


    "You guys should talk more. Bell, I told you to be more spontaneous; you get so embarrassed when talking to people." Hestia pouted.


    "Is..."


    "I''m someone easy to talk to. So how about we talk about the tower? I know you''re a pretty focused boy, right?"


    "A little... I''m not that strong; there''s someone much stronger than me that I want to reach." Bell scratched his cheek, a little embarrassed. Wait, so that scene already happened? Did he meet Ais?


    Hestia was annoyed, so I can imagine it happened. But it''s strange because he wasn''t surprised when he came out of the portal and saw her... Maybe he was distracted and didn''t notice her?


    "I understand. I''m sure that you will evolve quickly." His ability "Liaris Freese" was a very powerful thing. Hestia must already know about this but didn''t tell him, just like in the story.


    So after that, we talked a little more about the tower, and he told me about the mishap he had a few days ago with the minotaur. As he counted, I could see that he was pretty scared.


    Hestia looked like she wanted to throw herself on top of him to calm him down. It''s going to be hard to get her that way. I need to find some way to get her interested in me. This will be a little difficult.


    Maybe I should go after other women for now.


    ####


    Bell had brought something to eat, so we had dinner. It was still getting dark, so I wasn''t sleepy. As for Bell, he went to his room andy down after a shower.


    When I saw himing out of the shower, I remembered that I hadn''t brought my clothes with me. I am an idiot, aren''t I? I will need to spend a lot of money buying new clothes.


    Hestia even offered Bell some clothes, but they wouldn''t fit me. He''s so much smaller than me.


    So I took a shower and put on the same clothes. Luckily I wasn''t stinking despite the clothes being a little dirty. After I finished my shower, I sat on the couch with Hestia.


    She was reading something that looked like a book. I didn''t remember Hestia being someone interested in reading.


    "What are you reading?"


    "A children''s story."


    "Do you like that sort of thing?"


    "Not really. I found it dumped in this church and kept it. I decided to read it since I have nothing to do."


    "I see. I enjoy reading, but only specific genres."


    "And what are these genres?" Hestia set the book aside and straightened her posture on the couch. She looked straight at me. I didn''t look away and kept looking into her eyes.


    "Fantasy, action, something like that."


    "Like history books of the gods?"


    "Maybe?" I had never actually read them. Do they exist? Books that tell the story of the Gods and the Tower? Probably...


    "I see. So what was your job beforeing to this city to be an adventurer? You don''t look like some peasant who lived in some remote vige."


    "Because of my clothes?"


    "That''s right."


    "Well, how can I exin..." Is there any way to exin that I came from another world? No, not. "I used to work at a restaurant in another city." That was a pretty stupid lie.


    ''Wait a second, can''t Hestia detect lies?'' I started to sweat as soon as I remembered that.


    "Ohh! In which city? Maybe I''ve already visited!" Hestia said excitedly.


    "...Let''s forget about it, all right?" I gave a smile, and Hestia pouted.


    "Right~~" She got up from the couch and walked away. After drinking some water, she went to the bedroom.


    Couldn''t she see that this was a lie? Wait for a second. Am I immune to the Gods'' lie detection?


    Hestia seemed to have believed me.


    ''Looks like my bed is this sofa. Well, what do I do now?'' I left the church and walked a little down the street. It was already night, and I could hear people''s voices everywhere. There seemed to be several parties nearby.


    But I only had 400 Valis, and I don''t think I could enjoy a party with that amount. But maybe I can buy a drink.


    "I miss drinking some alcohol."


    I approached the nearest bar. It had a few tables and an ample counter. It wasn''t the same ce Bell visited in that scene where he heard Ais and Bete''s conversation, it was a different ce.


    There, a bartender was serving some men.


    "Excuse me, can you get me a nice drink for 400 Valis?" I asked him.


    "Clear!" The bartender responded excitedly. I continued sitting on the bench, waiting for my drink, until a girl approached. She had tanned skin and long ck hair. Her eyes were golden as a nugget of gold, and her eyshes were thick. She had a beautiful appearance.


    She wore a very revealing outfit.


    ''An amazoness?''

 Chapter 8: Jessica [1] (+18)

    Chapter 8: Jessica [1] (+18)


    The woman sat next to me and then looked at me. After smiling, she fidgeted with her shirt as if she felt hot, bringing my attention to her cleavage.


    "Are you new here?" She said in a seductive voice, making my heart skip a beat, andbined with the privileged view I had of her breasts, my cock started to get hard. Wait a second there.


    I put my right hand over my pants to hide my erection and smiled.


    "Yes, my name is Luan. You''re?"


    "Jessica. You can call me Jess if you want." The woman smiled, and then the bartender handed Jessica a ss of drink and brought my drink. When I put it in my mouth, I felt a citrus taste. It was tasty.


    There was a lot of alcohol. I''m not strong with alcohol; I could get drunk on that.


    Jessica lifted her ss to her mouth and drank most of it in one gulp. After that, she smiled and brought her hand up to my thigh. I kept my hand in the same ce to hide my erection, but from Jessica''s gaze, she already knew.


    So I withdrew my hand from there.


    ''What the hell am I doing? I don''t even know her.''


    Jessica slowly stroked my thigh, then brought her hand down to my cock. Without pulling my dick out, she continued to caress him as she looked at me seductively. Even if it was over my pants, it was a nice feeling.


    I looked around, worried that someone was watching us, but no one noticed.


    Jessica continued to caress me as she leaned forward, allowing me to see inside her cleavage. Her nipples were hard, her face started to turn red, and the rhythm of her breathing started to quicken.


    Then she dragged her stool closer and leaned her body against mine.


    "Shhh~~" She signaled for me to be silent and then took her hand to my pants again, unzipping them and shoving her hand inside. She moved her hand and managed to pull my cock out of my underwear.


    Her hand was touching me directly now.


    She grabbed my cock with her soft hand and started making repetitive motions.


    I looked at Jessica and noticed her face quite close to mine. I was then greeted with her kiss. Our lips met, and then I felt her tongue invading my mouth. It was a hot kiss with a citrus vor from our drinks.


    As we kissed, I felt eyes on both of us, but I ignored them. My mind had started to go nk as I focused on our kiss and the feeling I was feeling inside my pants.


    And after a few seconds, I felt the pleasure reach its limit. Her hand stopped moving, and I felt my cume out inside my pants. It was hot.


    Jessica''s kiss muffled my low moan so no one had noticed. Affectionately she moved her hand and pulled it out.


    [ Status Bonus Acquired: +1 ]


    "Was that good?" She brought her hand to her mouth and licked the sticky liquid that slipped between her fingers.


    "That was amazing. Haaa." I was breathing erratically.


    I zipped up my pants, then drank the rest of the drink in one gulp. So I grabbed her hand and leaned in close to her, aiming for her lips. She received my kiss, and after our lips parted, she smiled.


    "Do you want to continue?" I asked.


    Jessica then licked her lips and stood up, pulling me out.


    ####


    Jessica dragged me into a dark alley a few feet away and threw me against the wall. She was as tall as I was.


    After throwing me against the wall, she lifted my shirt and caressed my chest. At the same time, she kissed me again and invaded my mouth with her tongue as before. I was being dominated here.


    When she parted our lips, I looked at her. Her face was red, and she looked at me like I was her prey.


    I let her do what she wanted.


    Jessica continued caressing my chest and then brought her mouth to my nipple and licked it. At the same time, she took her hand down to my pants and unzipped them, putting my dick out.


    She licked my nipple and stroked my cock simultaneously, bringing me a sensation I''d never felt before. I gave small moans as she continued to move her tongue and her hand.


    After a few more seconds of pleasure, Jessica took her mouth off my nipple and knelt in front of me. I watched her as she shoved my cock into her mouth. A hot sensation enveloped my entire cock, and I could feel her tongue moving and bringing a sensation of indescribable pleasure.


    While making quick movements with her head, she moved her tongue rapidly, making me reach my limit.


    Jessica kept my cock inside her mouth as my legs shook and my cum was pumped inside her. After all my cum shot out, she took my cock out of her mouth and opened it. I could see the sperm in there.


    It was a very sensual scene.


    [ Status Bonus Acquired: +1 ]


    Jessica stood up with the cum still in her mouth and then swallowed it.


    "It was good?" She asked, bringing her face closer to mine. I felt her breath hit me, and then I advanced towards her, cing a kiss on her mouth and grabbing her shoulders. I threw her against the wall and brought my left hand between her legs.


    I started caressing her over her pants while kissing her and taking my right hand to her breasts. My hand went under her shirt, and I grabbed her right breast. I started to massage it while her nipple rubbed against my palm.


    I released her lips and lifted her shirt, swallowing her left nipple with my mouth. Jessica let out a sensual moan.


    "That. Do it." She ced her hand on my head and encouraged me to continue.

 Chapter 9: Jessica [2] (+18)

    Chapter 9: Jessica [2] (+18)


    I continued to lick her nipple while rubbing my hand between her legs. Jessica let out sensual moans as she ruffled my hair and spread her legs wider for me.


    I continued to do this for about a minute and then crouched down. So I grabbed her ck pants and lowered them slowly.


    When I removed her pants and panties, I could see liquid dripping. She was pretty excited. Jessica spread her legs wider for me, giving me a clear view of her beautiful pussy. So I buried my face between her legs.


    With a loud groan, Jessica''s legs trembled, and her liquid started toe out in my mouth as I licked her.


    "That! Go on¡­" Jessica grabbed my head, and I kept moving my tongue, savouring the taste of her pussy.


    Unable to take it anymore, I got up. I then pressed Jessica''s back against the wall and lifted her left leg with my right hand. And with my left hand, I grabbed my cock and started rubbing it against her pussy entrance.


    Jessica kissed me again as I moved my hips forward and slid my cock inside her.


    It was amazing. The heat, her pussy grip.


    "Hmm~~" And as our tongues intertwined, I started moving my hips back and forth, making the sound of flesh hitting flesh reverberate through the alley. I couldn''t control myself.


    I moved my hips quickly, enjoying that soft, warm, tight feeling. So tight that she didn''t seem to want my cock removed.


    "Jess..." Using both hands, I grabbed her ass and lifted her. Jessica entwined her legs behind me while my cock was still inside her. "Keep going..." She said.


    So I continued with my repetitive, rapid movements.


    Jessica moaned as I held myself back froming. I didn''t want to end it before she was satisfied.


    "I''m going to cum. I''m going to cum." Jessica started saying it repeatedly as she let out some pleasant moans in my ears. Then I kissed her and felt her pussy squeeze me harder.


    I couldn''t stand that feeling. I released everything inside her.


    I felt her pussy contract as our lips parted. Jessica let out a loud moan of pure pleasure.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] ¨C [ Status Bonus Acquired: +20 ]


    [ Skill point: +10 ]


    [ Status Bonus Acquired: +20 ]


    [ Skill Acquired - de Mastery ]


    [ Skill Acquired - Hell Kaios ]


    ####


    We remained in the same position for a while.


    After a few seconds, Jessica gave me onest kiss before my cock slipped out of her, and my cum started to leak from her pussy.


    I released her, and she sensually opened her pussy and let my sperm fall to the floor.


    She had a sensual smile on her face.


    After looking at my cock one more time, she knelt and shoved my cock in her mouth again. She sucked the sperm into my urethra and swallowed it.


    "It was amazing." She got up and then started putting on her pants.


    I stood there still with my cock sticking out, stunned by what had just happened. I had just lost my virginity to a beautiful woman I didn''t even know.


    "Hey, are you okay? Was that too much for you?" Jessica ced her hand on my cheek and looked into my eyes. I then finally "woke up."


    "That was great."


    "Come to the bar if you want to meet me again." She pushed me against the wall and walked away, waving her hand and wiggling her seductive ass.


    ''What was this?''


    ####


    After recovering, I returned to the church as if nothing had happened a short time ago. When I entered, I found the light on, and no one was in the living room. Hestia and Bell were still sleeping.


    Feeling a little tired, Iy down and slept for a little while.


    "Hey, it''s time to wake up. Let''s go!" Then I felt someone pulling my arm. It felt like I hadn''t slept long enough, my body was tired, and I couldn''t open my eyes properly.


    "Hmm? Hestia?" But even with my vision a little blurred, I could recognize those big tits bouncing in front of me and her voice.


    "Goddess, let him sleep some more."


    "No way, Bell! I don''t want anyonezy in my familia. Come on Luan, get up!"


    I got up and sat on the couch, now somewhat recovered.


    "Hmm? What is this strange smell?" That''s what Hestia said as soon as I took the nket off me. I then remembered what had happened the night before and got up quickly.


    "It''s nothing, I''ll be right back soon."


    "Oh, sure. But don''t take too long, Bell is already heading for the tower."


    "Right."


    I ran towards the bathroom and then took off my pants. It had a strong smell of semen. Damn, this is bad. I didn''t have another pair of pants to wear. I''ll have to hide this smell somehow.


    I took some water and passed it on to the dirty spot. Then I took some soap and put it in the same ce. It would probably mask the smell for a while.


    After putting in a little more water, I sniffed it. The smell wasn''t good, but it was better than before. The only problem was that my pants were wet, and they might think I had pissed.


    But it''s better than reeking of sperm.


    After I came out of the bathroom, I found Hestia and Bell talking.


    Bell already had his gear and the knife Hestia had bought him. So she is also in debt in this world. Maybe I should help her with this debt? It might be an excellent way to get her interested in me.


    "What is it? Did you pee your pants?" Hestia said as she gave a smug smile. Bell was scratching his head and acting like an idiot as usual.


    "I spilled water on my pants. Shall we go, Bell?"


    "It''s true, you still don''t have a knife or sword." Hestia said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get one on my own, all right?" I smiled at Hestia and then left the church with the two of them. After we said goodbye to Hestia, Bell and I walked together towards the portal.


    I think it''s time to get rid of him.

 Chapter 10: First group exploration.

    Chapter 10: First group exploration.


    THE PREVIOUS CHAPTER WAS NOT WELL RECEIVED, SO I DECIDED TO CHANGE MY CHOICE. I ALSO DIDN''T THINK VERY WELL ABOUT THE CONSEQUENCES IT WOULD BRING, FORGIVE ME.


    I HOPE YOU DON''T LEAVE THE STORY BECAUSE OF THIS. I ONLY CHANGED THE END OF THE CHAPTER.


    *******************


    We walked to the portal as we talked. Bell was talking a lot, and the thing he talked about the most was Ais. He was telling me how beautiful she was and how strong she was. Yes, I already know about all this.


    I didn''t remember Bell being so obsessed with her.


    We arrived at the gate and got in line. We stayed there for a few minutes until it was our turn. We used the portal along with a few other unknown men. Again that glow enveloped me.


    After a few seconds, my vision changed.


    The other men moved on, and Bell and I walked side by side the stairs until we reached the first floor.


    "What do you intend to do? Do you want to split up or stay together?" I asked Bell. He bowed his head.


    "Isn''t it normal for us to be together?"


    "..." He is not wrong. "Alright, let''s go." So I put my hands in my pockets and started walking through the maze. Bell had shorter legs, so he struggled to keep up with my steps.


    "How do you fight when you don''t have a sword or some kind of de? Do you use magic?" Bell was holding his knife.


    "Yes, I can use magic. But I also use my fists or feet."


    "A martial artist... That''s cool." Bell looked excited.


    Then we continued walking through the first floor towards the second. We found other adventurers, but we didn''t find any monsters we could kill. It was very calm.


    But things changed when we got to the second floor.


    We found a couple of goblins walking together in the first steps we took. The two ran towards us as soon as they saw us, making strange sounds. I looked at Bell and saw that his gaze had changed.


    He then ran towards the goblins. He cut the first goblin''s throat and plunged his knife into the second goblin''s chest. This was all done in a few seconds.


    The goblins turned to dust and dropped two crystals. Bell took the two crystals and ced them in the small cloth bag he had brought.


    "Let''s continue?" He put his knife away and smiled at me.


    "Clear." So we continued walking. On the way, we met some more adventurers. They were fighting a group of goblins.


    They had the upper hand, so we decided not to interfere.


    We didn''t know them either; it would be risky. There are dangerous adventurers out there.


    ####


    We reached the fourth floor after some more time. The number of enemies had increased, so our bag of crystals gradually increased in size.


    About our battles... I confess I didn''t do much. Bell killed almost all of them before I could do anything. Of course, I also killed some, but most of them were killed by Bell.


    And during one of those battles, I was able to experience the skill called [Hell kaios]


    A de-like red shock wave sliced the [ Dungeon Lizard ] in half with ease, killing him instantly. Bell was impressed.


    And about my body strengthening skill.


    I didn''t have many opportunities to use it, but when I activated it, Bell was surprised by my movements, mainly because of my speed.


    And after several battles against Kobolds, Goblins, and Dungeon Lizards, we had reached the present moment. We were very close to the fifth floor.


    "I think we should go back now."


    "Why?"


    "From the fifth floor onwards War Shadows and Killer Ants start to appear. Monster spawn is also faster, it would be a little dangerous to go in there now."


    "I don''t think it''s a big problem." I smiled at Bell, looking confident. He then sighed.


    "Okay, but if it gets too dangerous, let''s go back."


    "Right." I smiled again, and we went to the fifth floor. The dungeon walls changed colour as soon as we reached the fifth floor. The walls were now a beautiful light green colour.


    I looked around, quite impressed. The dungeon''s structure had also changed a bit. The hallways looked a little bigger.


    Walking for a few minutes until we find the first enemies¡ªarge group.


    "War Shadows... Several of them." Bell''s face paled, and I could imagine why. War Shadows, a monster known as "Newbie Killer" I don''t think I need to exin the meaning of this.


    I looked at the group of entirely ck humanoid monsters a few meters ahead. They had long arms and threerge ws on each. Getting hit by that would certainly be deadly.


    "Luan, they haven''t noticed us yet. Let''s leave in silence." Bell was sweating. Is he that scared? But it makes sense since he''s still weak.


    He hasn''t increased his skills much, and his training with Ais hasn''t happened yet.


    "Don''t worry, I can beat them. Support me, all right?"


    "It''s not a good idea." Bell shook his head and took a few steps back, walking away. I then sighed and looked at him. At the same time, I kicked a small rock, making a sound.


    Then, all five War Shadows looked at us at the same time.


    After that, I smiled and watched Bell panic.


    "Don''t worry." Bell walked a few meters away but I stayed in the same ce. So I activated my ability and faced them. Two monsters that were in front were hit by my skill [Hell Kaios]


    It was much more powerful than I imagined.


    The War Shadows turned to dust and dropped crystals to the ground.


    Behind me, I could see Bell saying "Wow" as if he was impressed. But this is not the time to be distracted. The other three monsters were close. Analyzing their movements, I managed to avoid their attacks, and then I punched the first one.


    Its body flew away and turned to dust.


    I then punched the other two, they mmed against the wall so hard the hallway shook. The two also died instantly... It was incredible.

 Chapter 11: Hostess of Fertility

    Chapter 11: Hostess of Fertility


    After killing the five War Shadows, I picked up all the crystals on the ground and walked towards Bell. His eyes were shining, utterly amazed at what I had just done.


    I confess I was a little embarrassed.


    "Here you go." I handed him the five crystals so he could ce them inside the cloth bag.


    "Oh, sure." He put the crystals away and then grabbed my hand. "How did you do that? What is this skill? You suddenly got faster!" Bell began to ask several questions.


    But how will I exin?


    "I was born with this ability. It is a skill that allows me to run a little faster."


    "I see... But the goddess told me that you are still at Rank H, I don''t understand how you have so much strength." Bell put his finger on his chin and began to think. "Maybe your skill also increases your strength."


    "Yes, something like that..." I smiled bitterly and then pped Bell on the back. "Let''s go away. Let''s get something to eat and celebrate our first exploration together."


    Bell gave a big smile. "Sure!"


    So I walked with him out of the dungeon.


    When we reached the town, we headed towards the ce where Bell usually had his meals and was quite familiar to me. [ Hostess of Fertility ] A pub run by a retired adventurer.


    When we arrived at the door, I found arge wooden building with double doors with designs carved into the door frame. There were carved drawings in several ces at the entrance of the building.


    The Hostess of Fertility sign could be seen on the left side of the entrance and a hanging sign with the design of a fork and knife crossed.


    There was one problem: they usually attended only to ordinary citizens during the day and to adventurers at night. But I guess it doesn''t make that much difference, does it? I''m sure they won''tin since they like Bell so much.


    "Shall we go in?"


    "Sure," Bell answered, and we walked through the front door. I still wasn''t prepared to meet Freya. I have to pretend I don''t know about her little secret. Otherwise, I''ll end up in trouble.


    ####


    We entered the building and found several empty ces, not many people were there at the moment. The movement will probably increase during the night since the adventurers wille here.


    I walked along with Bell, and we sat down. And after waiting a few minutes, she appeared.


    Syr Flova.


    "Bell, you are early. It''s not night yet, so..." She said with a smile.


    "No problem, right?" I told her. Syr then looked at me and then looked at Bell. She seemed to be asking Bell who I was, so I decided to introduce myself. "My name is Luan, I am a new member of the Hestia Familia."


    "Ohhh! So Bell finally found a partner."


    "Yes, we just got back from the tower. Luan is very powerful, you should have seen him punching that War Shadows!"


    Hey, stop, you''re embarrassing me.


    "I see..." Syr smiled awkwardly and then picked up a small piece of paper to write down the order. "So, what are you going to order today?" After listening to Syr''s question, I remembered something important.


    We haven''t traded/sold the crystals yet.


    I then hugged Bell''s neck and pulled him away.


    "Hey, we forgot to sell the crystals we took."


    "Oh, that''s right. I''ll go over there and be back in a few minutes."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you here."


    Bell then ran out of the pub. I went back to the table and then let Syr know what Bell had gone to do.


    "So that''s it... I thought he was in some kind of trouble. But what about you, do you want to order now?"


    "Oh, sure. Could you bring me some soup and some roast meat? Also bring me some fruit liquor."


    "Right." Syr was about to walk away, but I called out to her. "Bring the same for Bell, but remove the liquor, he''s still too young to drink."


    "Okay, hahaha", Syrughed and then headed toward the pub kitchen. While waiting for Bell''s return and the food, I could see some interesting people.


    All the girls were there working hard to serve other customers.


    Lunoire Faust, Chloe Rollo and Anya Fromel. But the girl who caught my attention the most was Ryuu, Ryuu Lion. Her appearance was beautiful. She was like a fairy with blue eyes, green hair, and snow-white skin.


    I stared at her for a while. She seemed to have noticed but just ignored me without changing her expression.


    And after waiting for almost 20 minutes, Bell had finally returned from the guild.


    "Luan, here." He looked tired. He had probably run all the way. I took the bag of money and looked inside; It was a good amount. It was enough to eat and buy something for Hestia.


    Bell sat down next to me, and we talked for a while. Mainly about Ais. I was honestly getting interested in her after everything Bell had told me.


    Ais was never a character that I liked mainly because of her personality and small breasts. But I can''t lie, she is wonderful. When I first saw her, I even forgot how to breathe.


    Wouldn''t it be fun to make a cold rider like her submit to me? It would be an exciting route.


    "Luan, what''s wrong? You''re smiling."


    "It''s nothing, I was thinking about the future."


    "The future?"


    "Yes, I was thinking about evolving quickly to improve our familia''s condition a little." I smiled at Bell, trying to hide my actual thoughts.


    "..."


    "Is that strange?"


    "No, of course not."


    And after we waited a little longer, our tes and my liquor were delivered by Syr and Ryuu. Each brought two trays.

 Chapter 12: I cant get that feeling out of my mind.

    Chapter 12: I can''t get that feeling out of my mind.


    We finished eating and were ready to leave when Syr approached Bell. She pulled him away from me and chatted with him for a while before handing him a familiar grimoire.


    Isn''t this the grimoire he learned the "Firebolt" ability from?


    But I remember that this happened differently in the original work... Whatever, I think it''s okay. After Bell took the grimoire, he left the pub with me quite cheerful.


    "This is the first time I''ve eaten this much. I''m sure the goddess will like that." In addition to the grimoire, Bell was carrying a vessel with a portion of food for Hestia.


    We arrive at the church in no time.


    When we arrived, Hestia was lying on the couch rxedly. However, when she noticed Bell''s presence and smelled the food, she jumped up from the sofa and approached him,pletely ignoring me.


    "What''s that?" She took the pot from Bell''s hand and then opened it. An excellent vegetable soup with meat. A slight drool began to drip from the side of her mouth as she looked at the food.


    Bell and I encouraged her to eat.


    She devoured the soup in no time. After she finished, she sat down on the couch. She stroked her belly. "I am satisfied."


    And after a while longer, she looked at the two of us and asked us how our first exploration together had been. Since it didn''t make sense to hide from her what had happened, I didn''t stop Bell from telling her everything.


    He told her I used my ability and quickly killed the War Shadows. She was surprised and doubted since it was almost impossible for a novice like me to handle so many of them alone.


    But she will see when she updates my falna. I am sure it will be a surprise.


    But besides being quite excited about my strength, she was also a bit annoyed with us for overdoing it. We are just beginners; we shouldn''t have risked so much.


    It took some time before her "lecture" was over.


    And after it was over, I left the church to look for some clothes. They allowed me to use some money to buy myself a new shirt and pants. We would use the restter to buy a knife or sword for me.


    It was disappointing to buy clothes since I had a closet full of them when I came into this world. I deeply regret that I did not bring them with me.


    ####


    I found a random store that had not even appeared in the original work. It was a two-story building with rather extravagant decorations at the entrance. They had window disys that disyed beautiful women''s and men''s clothing.


    As well as nes that looked expensive. It didn''t have a tag that showed the value.


    I went into the store and found a big store full of clothes hanging on the walls. They were on hangers. It had hunts, shirts, suits, dresses, skirts, etc. There was also a counter.


    Behind the counter was an older woman with a serious expression. She didn''t seem to be kind.


    I ignored her momentarily and looked for some clothes that interested me. I then picked up a pair of ck pants and a basic dark blue shirt with no print. I went to the fitting room and changed into my clothes.


    I looked in the mirror, and the clothes matched me very well. The ck pants matched my ck hair, and the blue shirt matched the colour of my eyes. The colour of my eyes was a little lighter, but it fit perfectly.


    The size was also perfect.


    Satisfied with those clothes, I took them off and carried them to the counter. I thought about buying some new underwear, but the money Bell and Hestia had given me was only enough for the pants and shirt.


    No problem, I can wash the underwear I am wearing now and go a day without one. No one will notice, right?


    ####


    Arriving at the church, I took a shower and put on my new clothes. They always say it is good to wash new clothes, but I don''t want to keep wearing those dirty clothes any longer.


    And after I came out of the bathroom in my new clothes, nowpletely clean and presentable, Hestia and Bell made a sound of admiration. "Wow."


    "You are very handsome now." Hestia began to walk around me as she analyzed me from top to bottom. "I never noticed it before, but your eyes have a very light color, they are very pretty." Is it serious that you hadn''t noticed until now?


    And Bell justplimented my appearance like a close friend.


    After that, we had nothing to do. A few more hours passed, and night hade. ustomed to bed early, the two of them went to their rooms, and I left the church to have some fun.


    "That''s enough for one drink." I took the money I had hidden in my pocket and then went to the bar where I had met Jessicast time. Unfortunately, she was not there.


    I drank alone this time. I confess that I was excited to do something today. Should I masturbate a little as soon as I get back? But it would suck to dirty the couch, and the smell it would leave would be unpleasant.


    I don''t have the money to have fun in the neighbourhood where Ishtar''s familia lives, so I''ll have to settle for masturbation for now. Maybe I will try toe here tomorrow to meet Jessica again.


    I can''t get that feeling out of my head.

 Chapter 13: 8th Floor.

    Chapter 13: 8th Floor.


    The next day I woke up and left before Bell and Hestia woke up. I wanted to venture alone into the dungeon today. I didn''t wish Bell to be in my way. I would probably let him die at some point.


    I washed my face and left the church.


    I reached the portal in no time. The line was long, but it didn''t take long for my turn to enter the dungeon. I teleported up and started to be pushed by other adventurers.


    I felt like activating my ability and throwing them down the stairs, but I controlled myself.


    Then I slowly descended the stairs and reached the first floor. Many adventurers were around, so I didn''t have the opportunity to kill any enemies. But the further I went down, the fewer adventurers there were.


    And when I reached the 5th floor, the nearby adventurers were gone. I still had some, but they disappeared down the corridors minutester. So I started to get excited. I was going to do a massacre today.


    I activated my skill to increase my strength and agility and opened my map. I discovered this during my exploration with Bell. My skill shows all the corridors of the dungeon perfectly.


    It was something that any adventurer would pay a fortune to have. I could create maps and sell them to the guild, but that would be strange because no one could know the paths of the dungeon so perfectly.


    And the first floors have already been explored. It''s useless to think about it now.


    About my skill, it just showed the paths; it didn''t show the enemies.


    When I turned into a corridor, I found one War Shadows. It didn''t want to give me time to react. It ran toward me and tried to hit me with his ws. If I were an ordinary adventurer, I would be dead now.


    But with my skill, I avoided its attack and then punched the side of its body, throwing it against the wall. The War Shadow turned into dark particles and dropped a crystal.


    I had not forgotten to bring a cloth bag to guard the crystals this time.


    Speaking of the War Shadows, Hestia updated our falnast night. Not only did she see everything that had happened, but she was also amazed at the evolution of my basic abilities.


    "Her expression was funny. Oops!" Suddenly a giant ant appeared and jumped toward me. With a quick movement of my leg, I punched its head which flew out of its body.


    An instant death.


    This skill was undoubtedly something powerful. But my status didn''t show the evolution (the numbers) that the skill gives, so I didn''t know precisely the extent of my power. But I am sure that I am the strongest adventurer among the beginners.


    "Maybe I''m exaggerating? Hahaha," Iughed and started running through the corridors, following the map. In less than an hour, I filled my bag with crystals and reached the end of the 6th floor.


    ####


    I passed the 7th floor without many problems and was ready to enter the 8th floor. Just as I was getting ready to go down, however, three men appeared.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re doing?" One of the men asked. Like the others, he was muscr and had a scruffy beard. Their hair colors and heights were different, but that didn''t matter.


    "What is it?" I replied to the man. He then looked at me and stepped forward. He was much taller than me.


    "Are you going to the 8th floor alone? I think you better go back, kid." The man sighed.


    "Don''t worry. I''m strong enough to explore the 8th floor by myself."


    "Oh? You''re brave, kid." The man smiled and then put his hand on my shoulder. He then bent down and put his face close to mine. "Trust me; you''re doing something stupid."


    His breath stank.


    "Don''t worry, old man. It''s all right." I took his hand off my shoulder and turned to continue. The man stood still with his friends and watched me go to the 8th floor without doing anything.


    I thought I heard someughter, but it didn''t matter.


    After a few more steps, I finally reached the 8th floor. The first thing I noticed was the moss covering the brown walls and the carpet of grass on the floor. In addition, it had natural lighting simr to the sun.


    I also noticed that the hallways were shorter. I needed to walk just a little to get to a room. And in the first room I entered, I encountered my first enemies¡ªa group of four goblins.


    The monsters on this floor would be the same as on the previous floors but even stronger.


    The group screamed and ran towards me. I then used my ability [ Hell Kaios ] and hit the two goblins ahead. They died instantly and dropped two crystals to the ground.


    The two remaining goblins seemed to realize it was dangerous but didn''t try to run away. So with quick movements, I kicked the head of one of them and separated it from its body. The next goblin wanted to hit me, but its attack was slow.


    I kicked it and threw it away.


    I didn''t need to know how to fight if I had all this strength and speed. I smiled, satisfied, and picked up the crystals.


    Then I decided to continue my exploration to the 9th floor. After the 10th floor, things would get a little moreplicated, and I would have to think a little more before being impulsive.

 Chapter 14: Masturbating in the bathroom. This is a good place to do it.

    Chapter 14: Masturbating in the bathroom. This is a good ce to do it.


    I came out of the tower at night carrying a sack full of crystals. There were so many crystals the bag was heavy. As soon as I left, the adventurers who saw looked envious.


    It was fun.


    I went in the direction of the guild. When I got there, I found Rose. She had her usual expression. She didn''t seem to care about anything.


    She looked at me as I approached her and put my bag of crystals on the counter. She was silent for a while and then took the bag. After looking inside, she sighed.


    "You took all this by yourself? Where is Bell? He''s the one who came to sell the crystals you took yesterday."


    "About that, I went to the dungeon alone today." I smiled, and Rose stared at me for a few seconds. She then took the bag of crystals and gave me the money. It was a good amount. I could probably buy a knife with that.


    I can buy armor and a knife here in the guild, can''t I?


    "Excuse me, can I buy a knife here? Or maybe a sword?"


    "We have knives, and the price is 3000 Valis."


    "I see." She went straight to the price.


    So I decided to buy one. It wasn''t a knife that seemed to be of a good quality like the one Bell used ( It''s going to be pretty hard to get a strong knife like that ), But it was enough to cut the flesh of some monsters.


    "Okay, thanks, Rose."


    "..."


    I left the guild next. I had a good amount of money, so I thought I would stop at a bar for a drink. But this was not a good idea. I needed to save money to go to a brothel in the entertainment district.


    I also had to help our family. As much as I don''t want to be the good guy who helps everyone, I at least have to improve our family, like getting a mansion.


    But of course, I will do that after having some fun in the entertainment district.


    This amount of money that I earned today is also not enough. I need to get even stronger if I want to make a fortune.


    ####


    I arrived at the church and went inside. When I got to the living room, I found Hestia sitting on the sofa, looking slightly worried. However, when I appeared, her expression changed. She seemed happy to see me.


    "Where were you? I was worried!" She said as she approached. Worried? This is a surprise.


    "I was in the dungeon."


    "When I woke up and didn''t see you here. Bell is worried about you too."


    "I understand. I''m sorry about that. But speaking of him, where is Bell?"


    "Bell? He said he was going to the dungeon to test new magic he got."


    "Oh, right." I hadn''t seen him. He was probably on another path. I then sat on the couch, and Hestia sat next to me. "Are you hungry?" I had bought some beef on the way, so I offered it to her.


    Hestia epted with a smile and ate almost the whole beef. She didn''t eat it all because she wanted to leave some for Bell.


    Speaking of Bell, he arrived soon after. He seemed very excited about his magic [ Firebolt ].


    I want to get magic that looks like it in the future. Fire magic is something extraordinary.


    ####


    Another day passed. Bell had started training together with Ais, or so he told me. But stopping to think a bit about events... Aren''t things happening faster?


    ''Hmmm...'' Whatever.


    What matters is that I have finished another exploration. Again I had gone to the 9th floor, and also alone. I told Bell that I preferred to explore the dungeon alone, and he didn''t seem sad about it.


    Even if he were sad, nothing would change.


    "Today, the reward was even greater." When I got to the church, I would split some of the money with Hestia so she could buy something, and I would keep the rest with me. I need to get some money together before going to the entertainment district.


    When I arrived at the church, only Hestia was there.


    "Wee back." She greeted me with a smile.


    "Thank you. Here is some of the money I got today. I''ll keep some of it with me to buy some things, alright?"


    "Don''t worry about it. You''re already making enough." Hestia counted the money and marveled. I giggled and then sat down on the couch next to her.


    "I''ll be sure to bring even more money tomorrow."


    "You don''t have to try so hard. Bell is working too, so..."


    "I like doing that. It''s cool to test my limits. I also want to evolve quickly." It''s a shame that fighting doesn''t level up my skills.


    ####


    Walking into the bathroom, I took off my clothes and cleaned myself up. Feeling a little aroused, I began to get hard slowly. At the same time, the figure of Hestia appeared in my mind.


    For some reason, imagining her wearing those revealing clothes made me hornier than her being naked.


    And imagining myself groping those breasts, I began to masturbate slowly as I enjoyed the sensation. My mind recreated a whole scene between her and me. It was so real that I began to wonder what was the limit of my imagination.


    And after a few minutes, I came all over the bathroom floor.


    [ Masturbations - 113 ]


    I was close to reaching the goal of 120 masturbations. "I wonder if I will receive skills when I reach that number."


    I let out augh and then cleaned myself up. I thoroughly cleaned the bathroom floor so that there was no trace of what had happened here. After that, I left the bathroom because I could already hear Bell''s voice.


    As soon as I arrived in the room, he began to tell me about his adventure in the dungeon. He was a very cheerful boy, but for some reason, this irritates me.


    Don''t get me wrong. I am not a person against happiness.


    It''s just that this overly kind personality bothers me a little bit in Bell. But apart from this fact, he is a likable character.


    ****


    Help me and win early chapters :) - patreo /parodygirl

 Chapter 15: Prostitute [1] (+18)

    Chapter 15: Prostitute [1] (+18)


    Two more days passed, and I had finally gathered arge sum of money. In this period, I had also reached the number of 120 masturbations, but unfortunately, I did not gain any skills.


    Regarding skills, I tried to meet Jessica again but could not find her. She had disappeared. She was the only girl I could fuck and gain new skills, and now she is gone.


    But today would be the day that I would visit the entertainment district. I confess that I am a little nervous. I am afraid of what might happen. But I am also excited because I want to find Haruhime.


    Yes, I want to meet her before Bell.


    I know her condition and don''t want to rape her, so I will get her out of that ce just as she has always dreamed. A knight saves a princess. After that, I am sure I can slowly get her interested in me.


    But what will happen when I save her? Will Ishtar get angry? Maybe.


    Come to think of it, if events are happening faster, it won''t take long for the Freya familia to attack the Ishtar familia. I certainly don''t want to get involved in that. I will let them destroy themselves.


    So, with a smile, I approached the Entertainment district.


    I first noticed therge structure in the distance when I entered. That was the home of the Ishtar Familia. Another thing I noticed was the coloring of the environment, which was now red/pink. I didn''t know how to identify this color.


    But what caught my attention the most were the numerous brothels everywhere. Seeing all those beautiful women going in and out of the brothels and walking the street made mepletely horny.


    But I don''t know the exact value of a prostitute. I don''t want to buy one, but spend one night with one.


    Will that be enough?


    I looked at my hand and saw that I had 80,000 Valis. That''s a considerable amount. It should be enough to spend one night with some prostitute. About Haruhime, I''m not going to go to her yet.


    I''m still weak. I gain unusual strength with my skill, but I am still weak. Most of the members of the Ishtar Familia are level 3. It would be suicide to go after Haruhime.


    She was very well protected.


    "Okay, I''ll look for a good brothel."


    I walked down the street and found some beautiful girls. Many of them were amazoness, just like Jessica. I wondered if I might run into her somewhere around here. She probably works at this ce.


    "Hm?" Then a building caught my eye. The facade was very well decorated and brightly lit. In front of it was a woman with white skin and fox ears ( Renard ) on her head. Her hair was blond.


    She reminded me of Haruhime.


    The girl looked at me with her golden eyes and smiled. Her body was a little chubby, and her breasts were huge. She was wearing something like a robe, and I wasn''t sure if she was wearing anything underneath.


    Even in her robe, I could see her tail waving excitedly.


    So I approached.


    After I approached, the woman bit her lips and said nothing. Then she grabbed my shirt''s cor, pulling me into the building. She was pretty aggressive.


    She dragged me into a room with a bed and a table. The woman then took off her robe and showed me her body. Her breasts were huge but not at all exaggerated. Her nipples were hard, and her are wasrge.


    Between her legs, I could see a golden hair growing. In addition, her tail was all visible now. Her tail was wagging; she was excited.


    That was enough to make my dick hard and start shaking.


    I hadn''t even been able to ask the price, but I had already started to take off my clothes as I watched the womany on the bed with her legs spread toward me.


    She touched herself, gave a few low moans, and looked at me.


    "Come, quick." Her voice was more sensual than I thought.


    I walked over to the bed and threw myself, shoving my face between her legs. With a cry of surprise and a giggle, the woman received me. I swallowed her pussy. Her tail was moving toward me and tickling me.


    I brought my fingers up to her pussy and slipped one of them inside her while continuing to lick her pussy gently. As I used my tongue, I increased the speed of my fingers, making her moan louder and louder.


    I continued to pleasure her for some time until she finally shivered and squirted in my mouth and face.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] - [ Status Bonus Acquired: +20 ]


    With a smile, I crawled on top of her. I watched her breasts for a while and then moved my face closer to hers. However, she ced her hand in front of my face andughed low.


    "No kissing. Come on, bring your cock over here." The woman stroked her breasts and then spat between them. She wanted me to put my cock between her breasts. I would not deny this desire.


    I climbed over her in a ridiculous position and then put my cock between her breasts.


    A warm and soft sensation took over my cock. It was also wet from her saliva.


    "Come on, move." With her request, I moved my hips as she pressed her breasts to my cock. It was an otherworldly feeling. And every time I pushed my hips forward, she licked the head of my cock, which gave me even more pleasure.


    It didn''t take long for me to release all my cum. With a strong movement of my hips, her mouth swallowed the tip of my cock, and I shot it all inside her as my legs trembled.


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +1 ]


    It was challenging to continue in that position, so I threw myself to the side and fell on the bed while hyperventting. My body was also already sweaty, mainly because I hadn''t taken off my shirt yet.


    The woman then licked her lips and then stood up. The first thing she did was take off my shirt and stroke my muscles.


    She moved close to my cock.


    She started stroking it. Then she put it in her mouth and started sucking it, trying to get my cockpletely hard again. And with that sight and sensation, there was no way I couldn''t get rock hard instantly.


    *************************


    Help me buy a newputer and win some chapters: patr /parodygirl

 Chapter 16: Prostitute [2] (+18)

    Chapter 16: Prostitute [2] (+18)


    After my cock got hard, she smiled and sat down on top of me. After putting my cock between her legs, she moved her hips, rubbing my cock against her pussy.


    It was wet and warm. It was a pleasant sensation. She also gave a few sensual moans as she moved on top of me.


    After doing this for a few seconds, he lifted her hips a little and put my cock at the entrance of her pussy, slowly putting it. I could feel the warm, soft, tight sensation enveloping my cock as she moaned.


    It was all inside her.


    The woman let her body fall on top of mine as my cock continued inside her. She rubbed her breasts against me and then lifted her hips. She began to raise and lower her hips repeatedly as the tightness of her pussy increased with each moment.


    I felt her rough breathing on my ear as she swung her hips rapidly and pressed her breasts against my body. She gradually increased the speed, mming her ass against me.


    Her moans increased, and I reached my limit.


    The woman lifted her body, and then her pussy squeezed me. I couldn''t stand it and let it all out inside her as she moaned with a satisfied smile.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] - [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Skill Point: +10 ]


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Acquired Skill - Strength Increase ]


    [ Acquired Skill - Magic Strengthening ]


    After that, her body fell on top of mine. We stayed like that for a while until she finally pulled my cock out of her and spun to the side, falling onto the bed.


    She stared at the ceiling for a few seconds and then turned to me.


    "Pleasure, my name is Kelly."


    "You took a long time to introduce yourself." I giggled, and Kelly alsoughed along with me. Next, she asked my name.


    "My name is Luan."


    "Luan, from Hestia Familia."


    "So you noticed."


    "Of course." Unlike me, she wasn''t an adventurer, and she wasn''t part of any family either. We continued to lie there until Kelly finally got up and sat on the bed.


    I continued to lie there as I looked at her.


    "What''s the price?" I asked. Kelly then turned to me and smiled.


    "Normally, I would charge 20,000 Valis to a round, but since it''s your first time here...15,000 is enough."


    I stared at Kelly for a while and then let out augh. I then stood up, took the money from my pants pocket, and handed it to her. I gave her a total of 35,000 Valis.


    After receiving the money, Kelly looked surprised but then licked her lips. I walked over to her andid her back on the bed. She keep her legs spread, and I was instantly hard.


    I touched her pussy with my dick. Kelly was very wet, so I slid my cock in easily. With a loud moan from Kelly, my cock went inside her with just one movement.


    I then grabbed her legs and began to move my hips. My cock slid in and out of her pussy as her breasts jiggled.


    Kelly''s face squirmed with pleasure with each thrust of my hips.


    Seeing all this, I felt the urge to move my hips even faster. And that''s what I did. I started to move faster and faster. As my hips sped up, Kelly moaned louder, and her pussy began to twitch around my cock.


    I couldn''t hold back. I came inside her as her pussy squeezed and twitched. Kelly let out a loud moan, and I could see her toes bending as her body spasmed.


    This was a beautiful orgasm.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] - [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Skill Point: +10 ]


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    After cumming inside her, I slowly removed my cock, and my cum began to seep out of her pussy, soiling the bed sheet. Kelly was staring at the ceiling while still enjoying the sensation of her orgasm.


    Iy down next to her.


    "Was that good?" She looked up at me with a sensual smile.


    "That was great."


    "Fufufu. Oh?" Kelly looked at my cock and noticed it was still hard. She then crawled up and shoved it into her mouth, not caring that it was dirty with cum and fluids from her pussy.


    She moved her head and tongue around quickly. I was still sensitive, so I cummed into her mouth.


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +1 ]


    Kelly slowly pulled my cock out of her mouth and then spit my cum onto a paper. She didn''t swallow it like Jessica. After that, Kellyy down next to me and hugged me.


    "What do you think about spending the rest of the night here?" she asked.


    "I don''t have enough money for that."


    "Awnn..."


    We continued lying down for a while until Kelly finally got up. I put on my clothes and watched Kelly remove my cum from her pussy. After cleaning herself up, she hugged my arm, and we walked out of the building together.


    "I''ll wait for you here again." Kelly kissed my cheek and walked into the building. Then an adventurer entered the building behind her. I sighed and then took the rest of the money I had.


    I still had 45,000 Valis left. If the price were the same, I could pay another prostitute to apany me tonight.


    ''But I think I''ll keep that money for now. I''m a little tired. I must get the skill to increase my stamina soon because I''m getting tired fast. I''m a hentai protagonist; I need it...''


    ******


    Help me buy my newputer and get some early chapters <3 - patr /parodygirl

 Chapter 17: 10th Floor and Orc

    Chapter 17: 10th Floor and Orc


    After I got home, I took a shower and went to the couch. I had bought some new clothes, so I changed my clothes since the clothes I was wearing before were dirty.


    After closing my eyes, I woke up the next day with Hestia calling me. When I opened my eyes, I found her standing next to me, calling me while Bell smiled bitterly behind her.


    I then stood up and yawned.


    "Good morning." I rubbed my eyes and then stood up.


    "I thought you would sleep all afternoon."


    "The afternoon?"


    "Yeah, how many hours do you think it is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s past lunchtime," Hestia said, sounding slightly annoyed. I then gave a smile and scratched my head. Was I that tired? I guessst night had tired me more than I expected.


    "And why didn''t you wake me up earlier?" At my question, Hestia pouted and then answered.


    "You were sleepingfortably. I didn''t want to wake you up..." At her line, I smiled. She was a cute and kind girl. There was no way not to like her.


    "Okay, I''m going to wash my face and then go to the dungeon. Have you been there yet, Bell?"


    "Yes, I just got back. It''ster than you think."


    "I see. Prepare something to eat for when I go back." I went into the bathroom and washed my face. Then I took my knife and left the church together with Hestia. We walked the street for a while, and she went to something that looked like a market.


    I walked straight ahead towards the portal.


    It waste, so the line wasn''t too long. I was able to get into the dungeon quickly.


    As I entered, I met some adventurers who were returning. They looked at me strangely and smiled in a way that bothered me. It was as if they were belittling me.


    I hate people like that. I felt like dragging each of their faces on the ground.


    Haaa~~


    But I just sighed and went downstairs. I met some more adventurers on the way, but all of them just ignored me. So I activated my map and started walking through the corridors and rooms.


    I got an incredible number of crystals from the first to the fourth floor, but it was not enough. So I kept going down and arrived on the 9th floor. I found a group of adventurers returning from the 10th floor.


    It was Ais and the other members of the Loki family that I met when I entered the dungeon for the first time. They passed me. It was as if they had forgotten me.


    I continued walking through the 9th floor. Since the birth of monsters was faster, I was "farming" crystals.


    I confess that I felt like going to the 10th floor, but I held back a bit. I had managed to get my basic skills up a lotst night, so I should be able to explore down there by now.


    Even more so with that overpowered skill, I''ve acquired. But still, I don''t feel confident enough.


    But this way, I''ll look like an idiot, a protagonist who is fearful and stupid.


    "Shit. I''ll try." So I went towards the 10th floor for the first time.


    ####


    The structure was simr to the previous floors ( 8th and 9th floor ) but had a fog. It wasn''t that thick, but from what I remember, the mist got thicker and thicker until the 12th floor.


    Orcs and Infant Dragons ( rarely ) will appear on this floor, monsters of a higher level than the previous ones. I knew it wouldn''t be an easy fight, so I activated my overpowered skill.


    The two new skills I had acquired I would think about usingter. The strength increase is pretty clear what it does, and the magic strengthening skill increases the power of my magic and my magic defense.


    Hell Kaios was a magical attack, so it would be good to use the magic strengthening skill when using this skill.


    I continued walking while the fog blocked my view a little. The only big problem was that the fog hid the enemy.


    I walked for a few minutes and reached a big ce full of dry trees and fog. It looked like the spot where Bell had discovered his new ability when he helped Lili.


    "Hm?" In the distance, between the trees, I could see something moving. So I decided to get closer. As I got closer, I could already identify it as a tall, fat monster.


    An Orc.


    Getting closer I could, I could see its pig head and a brown cloth tied around its waist. This particr Orc was ten feet tall. I could tell that his strength was incredibly high.


    If I were to be hit directly by him, it would kill me instantly. It was out of the question to take a direct hit.


    With my [ Body Strengthening ] and [ Strength Increase ] skills activated, I clenched the hilt of my knife and swallowed my saliva. The monster walked through the mist and then punched a tree in its path.


    The tree broke into several pieces.


    Fortunately, the Orc was walking in the opposite direction. I would take this opportunity to attack him without him noticing.


    So I started to walk towards him in slow steps. As I approached, I activated my ability [ Magic Strengthening ] and prepared to cast my only magic [ Hell Kaios ].


    As I got close enough, I activated it.


    The attack had almost doubled in size, and the speed that the "de" flew towards it was almost twice as fast as usual. The ability crashed into the Orc''s back next, causing it to scream.


    GAAA~~~


    With a scream, the Orc had its back cut deeply by my ability. But it wasn''t enough.


    *****************************


    Help me buy a newputer and win some chapters: patr /parodygirl - Remove the space

 Chapter 18: Tiona.

    Chapter 18: Tiona.


    Despite the deep cut, the Orc remained standing and then roared, running towards me. With my skills, it was easy to escape.


    I ran for a few meters and then hid between some trees and the mist. The Orc started screaming and running around looking for me. I then decided to make my attack. I ran towards it and then slipped my knife around its waist.


    My knife was sharp, and a deep cut appeared on the Orc. After my attack, it tried to chase me, but I quickly dropped out of its vision and appeared on the Orc''s back.


    Then I made two deep cuts behind its knees, causing the orc to fall. After he fell, I appeared in front of it. Before it could react or do anything against me, I pierced its head.


    Its body turned into particles, and a crystal fell to the ground.


    "Ah damn..." It wasn''t hard, but the adrenaline I was feeling right now was incredible. My heart was racing, and I was sweating. So I decided to sit on the floor and calm down before continuing.


    I made sure to keep looking around because another monster could appear at any moment.


    "Okay, I think I''d better go back now. I''m already a few hours in here. And I''m starving too." After resting for a while, I made my way toward the dungeon''s exit.


    I met some adventurers on the way, and some of them tried to talk to me. But in no mood for conversation, I ignored them. I''m sure they think I''m an asshole now. I won''t me them for that.


    And after some more time, I left the dungeon. As I imagined, hours had passed. It was already night, and the bars were open. A little tired and hungry, I gave up on going to the guild today.


    I was going to the pub, but I gave up since I had asked Hestia and Bell to leave something prepared to eat. But it was a disappointment... When I got there, I found nothing but a bowl of cold soup and some pieces of bread.


    I went to the room, and they were both already asleep. Well, it was alreadyte.


    I sighed and went back to the living room. As I was starving, I decided to eat the soup and sleep. I''m sure I will have a lot of fun tomorrow.


    ''I can''t be too impulsive. I''m not invincible just because I''m an "anomaly" in this world.''


    ####


    I woke up the next day, and no one else was in the church. Bell was following his story, and I was following mine. Hestia was also following the course of history, but I don''t know how long that willst.


    I got up and walked to the bathroom. I looked in the mirror and saw that I had some dark circles under my eyes. Maybe I am not sleeping deeply at night? That makes sense since I haven''t been dreaming about anything.


    From what I saw on the Inte: When you don''t dream, you haven''t gone into a deep sleep. But you should not believe everything you see on the Inte.


    After washing my face, I ate leftover bread on the table in the living room and picked up my knife. I came out of the church, and the sun hit my face. I looked up at thepletely blue sky and sighed the fresh air.


    "Do I go to the dungeon again or do I do something different today? Hm?" As I spoke, I noticed an interesting person passing a few feet away from me. Tiona. She was wearing a smile as she bounced the street happily.


    I decided to follow her.


    She walked for a few streets and then entered an unknown restaurant. I walked up to the door and looked inside. Tiona approached the counter and ordered something. Was it a restaurant or a bar?


    It looked more like a bar, as there were no tables, just the counter. It also had many bottles of drinks.


    "Oh?" But it seemed to be a bar and a restaurant. The man brought Tiona a te of noodles. She ate happily and then wiped her mouth. After paying, she left the restaurant without noticing me.


    So I decided to approach.


    "Tiona?"


    She turned to me. As soon as she looked at me, she tilted her head. "Who are you?" she said.


    "It''s me, Luan. We met in the dungeon and you helped me get to the guild, don''t you remember?"


    "Oh, Luan. I don''t remember very well."


    "It''s only been a few days and you forgot."


    "Hahaha. I''m sorry about that." Tiona giggled and then moved closer to me. "But what do you want? Are you by any chance lost again?"


    "No, of course not. I saw you walking by and decided toe and talk to you. I''d like to thank you again."


    "You don''t have to thank me that much. Come on, how about we take a walk while we talk? You''ve joined a familia apparently. I''d like to know more about it." Tiona looked curious.


    I didn''t deny her request, and we started walking together through town. Tiona took this opportunity to show me some interesting ces. By the time I realized, we had spent almost an hour together.


    "Hestia familia. That little boy, the one with the white hair."


    "Bell?"


    "That''s right. We helped him in the dungeon once, he almost got killed by a minotaur."


    "Yeah, I heard about that."


    "It was our fault, so..." Tiona looked a little upset, but soon after put a cheerful smile on her face. "Then I''ll be going, I''ll see you around. Luan, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "I''ll try not to forget your name."


    "..."


    Tiona then ran away and quickly disappeared. I looked around and noticed that I was on an unfamiliar street. It was a little challenging to find my way back to the church.


    *****************************


    Help me buy a newputer and win some chapters: patr /parodygirl - Remove the space

 Chapter 19: Infant Dragon.

    Chapter 19: Infant Dragon.


    After passing the guild and selling my crystals, I returned to the church and hid the money. After that, I went to the portal. As soon as I was teleported into the dungeon, I found Bell approaching the exit. He waved at me with a smile and then came.


    "Have you arrived now?"


    "Yes. I was walking around town before I came here."


    "I see. As soon as I get home I''ll go buy us something to eat, I''ll wait for you there. Take care."


    "Okay."


    Bell was carrying a bag with crystals. He waved onest time before entering the portal, teleporting out along with the other adventurers. I gave a smile and then went down to the second floor.


    Using the map, I quickly reached the 10th floor. I would go after some more Orcs today, as tonight I intended to return to the entertainment district to improve my skills.


    "Not just for the sake of skills, of course."


    Iughed and continued walking around the 10th floor. After walking there for a few minutes, I heard some sounds. Did it seem to be the sound of some people fighting, maybe against an Orc? I decided to get closer.


    I followed the sound and got there quickly. From a distance, I continued to observe the battle unfolding. It was three men against a big Orc.


    "I recognize these guys." They were the guys who had warned me about the 8th floor some time ago. They seemed to be having trouble facing the Orc, but they had the upper hand.


    But that''s strange; a group who can get to that floor wouldn''t have as much trouble against a single Orcs. These guys are weaker than I thought.


    Are their muscles just a decoration?


    The man tried to cut the orc''s skin but only made a superficial wound. The Orc was holding arge wooden club. It started swinging the club towards the three men, but they easily avoided it.


    "Firebolt!" One of the men shouted. The Orc got hit by the fireball, which distracted it. The man who seemed to be the leader used the same strategy as mine, cutting the orc''s legs to knock it down.


    The big problem was that the wound was not deep enough.


    The orc swung the wooden club, almost hitting the man. The man rolled across the floor as he spat the dust from his mouth.


    "You bastard!" Then they continued their attacks. The Orc''s body was being shed several times, and after long minutes, the Orc finally began to lose its strength and fell to the ground.


    The leader of the three men then pierced the Orcs head, turning him into particles.


    The three men then celebrated and began tough. It seemed like the first time they had ever done anything like this.


    So, I decided to walk toward them to show myself. However, I gave up when I noticed some shiny eyes behind the men.


    ''Is that...'' With heavy steps, that thing started approaching, catching the men''s attention.


    "''IT''S''... IT''S AN INFANT DRAGON!!!" The leader shouted.


    "Shit, shit!"


    "Run!"


    Then desperation struck the three men. The Infant Dragon ran towards one of them and bit him. The man screamed in pain as a piece of his body was ripped off. Hispanions panicked and decided to go back to help.


    But it was a wrong choice.


    The other two were easily killed afterward. This happens when weak people try to fight with a monster that is estimated to be level 2.


    ####


    Not knowing if I was ready to face that thing, I slowly walked away without making a sound. I could probably fight it, but I''m afraid I''ll get badly hurt in this battle.


    I had told myself not to be reckless, so let''s go back.


    So I went back to the 9th floor and killed monsters until my crystal bag was full. After that, I left the dungeon and sold all the crystals in the guild, earning a good amount of money.


    After arriving at the church, I found Bell and Hestia chatting happily.


    "Here, Hestia." I then handed over all the money I had made today to her. Hestia took the money and then looked at me.


    "Thank you for your hard work." She gave me a smile that made my heart palpitate.


    Many people will say I shouldn''t have handed over all the money to her, but that''s okay. With the money I had left over and the money I got from the crystals I took yesterday, I saved a good amount.


    I''m sure she will use much of that money to help pay off her debt, but it doesn''t matter.


    I then went to the bathroom and took a shower before returning to the living room. Bell had just arrived with our food. I sat with the two of them, and we ate while chatting.


    "I found an Infant Dragon today." I said.


    Bell looked at me, startled, and Hestia almost jumped off the couch, yelling, "An Infant Dragon?!" She started looking all over my body to see if I was injured. She then sat down next to me again and sighed with relief.


    ''Did you have to look again to make sure I wasn''t hurt?'' I giggled in my mind.


    "And what did you do? You didn''t try to confront it, did you? And I told you when I upgraded your falna that you weren''t supposed to go that far on your own. It''s dangerous!"


    "I didn''t do that. I took advantage that Infant Dragon was fighting three man and got out of there. They were three weak men, they ended up dead."


    "I understand... But be careful from now on, please." Hestia held my hand; she looked perturbed. I put my hand on her head and gave her a few soft pats.


    "All right, I won''t risk it anymore." I smiled at her. Hestia then nodded, satisfied, and went back to eating. Bell started asking questions about the 10th floor, so I told him everything I had seen.


    He seemed excited to go up there.


    ******************************************


    Help me buy a newputer and win some chapters <3 : patr /parodygirl ( Remove the space )

 Chapter 20: Helping Bell.

    Chapter 20: Helping Bell.


    If you are bothered by the chapter, there is no need to criticize it. It will only happen this time ( Probably ). If you''re the type that bothers with the protagonist having contact with Bell, sorry for that, I can''t please everyone xD


    *************************************************************************************


    The next day I woke up very excited. But when I went outside, I was called by Bell.


    "Can I go with you to the dungeon today? It''s been a while since we''ve done that together." With his request and with Hestia nearby, I couldn''t deny him. We walked together towards the portal.


    As we walked the street, I told Bell to stay out of my way. He just gave a smile.


    "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t get in your way." I sighed, and we reached the portal next. We got in line and waited for our turn toe. And when it finally arrived, I removed my knife from my waistband and walked down the stairs.


    "Do you have your bag of crystals?"


    "Yes, here it is."


    "Okay. We''ll be going to the 10th floor, so be careful."


    "The 10th floor?" Bell looked a little worried.


    "I''ve been there a few times, don''t worry. Just stay close so I don''t lose you by ident. There''s a lot of fog, you could get lost."


    "Right."


    We went through several floors under my leadership and reached the 9th floor. Bell looked amazed. "You haven''te to this floor yet?" I asked. Bell shook his head and denied it.


    "Not yet."


    "I see. Let''s go."


    "Right." Bell swallowed his saliva, and we went to the 10th floor together. We got there, and soon the fog appeared. Bell made a surprised sound and moved on, leaving me behind. I could let him move on and get lost, but I reached over and grabbed his shoulder.


    "You idiot, don''t go ahead."


    "Oh, right." Bell nodded with a serious expression. He took his knife from his waistband and continued to walk beside me. I gave a smile as I watched the way he walked. He was being quite cautious.


    We kept walking for a while and didn''t encounter any enemies. However, we did meet a group of adventurers. There were four men and one woman. They passed us quickly and then disappeared into the mist.


    Bell looked at them and then looked at me.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Those guys, didn''t they look a little strange?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "They looked like they were scared or worried about something."


    "I didn''t noticed." I looked again at where the adventurers had gone. They had walked quickly past us, so I hadn''t noticed anything. I sighed and shrugged. I kept walking, and Bell came up behind me.


    "They''re probably afraid of some Orc or maybe the Infant Dragon I encounteredst time I was here. Don''t worry, in case we find it we will run away."


    "..."


    Bell nodded, and we kept walking until we found an Orc in the distance. Bell ducked down and went behind a tree and watched the Orc. I continued to stand where I was as I giggled.


    "No need to hide," I said to Bell. I activated my Magic Strengthening skill and used my Hell Kaios skill toward the Orc. My skill crashed into it and ripped off its right arm.


    I activated my body strengthening skill and ran towards the Orc. With quick movements around it, I pierced and cut it in several parts of its body, killing it quickly.


    The monster turned into particles, and a crystal fell to the ground.


    "That was incredible." Bell said as he approached. I picked up the crystal and then handed it to him.


    "Do you want to try to fight one of these guys?" I asked. Bell thought for a while and then answered.


    "Right." He was with a serious expression. He must be confident.


    ####


    We walked around the 10th floor for a while and found another Orc. It was distractedly walking among the dry trees. It was holding a wooden club and was as tall as the one I had killed.


    Maybe three meters tall?


    "Are you ready? In case something happens, I''ll be here to help you."


    Upon hearing this, Bell nodded and clenched the handle of his knife. He then got up from our "hiding ce" and strolled towards the Orc. He was able to approach it efficiently.


    I don''t know if Orcs have lousy hearing or something.


    Bell slowly approached the Orc and then shouted "Firebolt," throwing his magic towards the Orc''s head. The power of his firebolt was pretty decent, so it caused damage.


    The Orc noticed Bell and turned towards him. Bell took a step back, and the Orc roared, swinging his wooden club down, aiming to hit Bell. But with his above-average basic abilities, he dodged it with dexterity.


    Bell recovered, approaching the Orc and making cuts on its legs and abdomen.


    After Bell did the wounds, the Orc lost patience and began to attack Bell repeatedly. I was startled when one of the attacks almost hit Bell directly, but he managed to throw himself to the ground and avoid the attack.


    Bell stood up and started to damage the Orc enough to make it fall. He had already used his Firebolt magic several times in this period. Some burns were all over the Orc''s body.


    And then, after the Orc lost its strength and fell to the ground, Bell finished it.


    Throughout the battle, I kept paying attention to Bell''s expression. It''s like I remembered. A serious look during all the fighting; He''s just amazing.


    I stood up and then walked over to him. Bell had sat down on the ground and breathed hard because of fatigue and adrenaline.


    I smiled and held out my hand to him.


    "Good job." I said.


    "Yeah, hahaha." Bellughed and grabbed my hand.


    I am bing a character with an inconsistent personality.


    ***************************


    Help me buy a newputer and win some chapters <3 : patr /parodygirl ( Remove the space )

 Chapter 21: Beautiful woman with black hair [ 1 ] +18

    Chapter 21: Beautiful woman with ck hair [ 1 ] +18


    After Bell''s battle, we walked around the 10th floor for a while and then decided to return. I had only killed two more Orcs. That was enough for today mainly because I must go to the Entertainment District and can''t be too tired.


    I left the dungeon with Bell, and we went to the guild with a smile to get our money. It was a very decent amount. Bell was pleased. Before returning, we stopped by the pub and ate a bite.


    It was still afternoon, but they still served us.


    Then we went back to the church to bring food for Hestia. As usual, she threw herself at Bell when we arrived. This is starting to annoy me a little. I have to find a way to get her for myself.


    But it won''t be that easy.


    "I''m going to go to a clothing store again," I said. I then went to the same store as before. I bought some more clothes and underwear. I didn''t have many, and that was a problem.


    I was very unhygienic, and that isn''t good.


    Bell and Hestia were gone when I returned to the church. I didn''t mind and took a shower to prepare for the Entertainment District. Speaking of hygiene, we need new soaps. These don''t smell nice.


    Also, I don''t have any perfumes, so my smell must not be good.


    I got out of the shower andy on the sofa for a while, at least until nightfall. In the meantime, Hestia and Bell had returned. They seemed to have gone off to have some fun somewhere. I am jealous.


    Then another hour passed, and it was finally time to visit the Entertainment district. I licked my lips and walked quickly there. On the way, I ran into Bete, but he ignored me.


    He was acting as usual.


    When I arrived at the entertainment district, I went to the same ce where I had met that previous prostitute, but she was not outside. She was probably serving another customer.


    I must remember to ask for the price and not put my mouth in these women''s pussies. In doing so, I might identally drink another man''s sperm. That would be the most disgusting thing that has ever happened to me. I felt my body shaking just thinking about it.


    I put it out of my mind and walked the street. I passed some beautiful women. Most of them were amazoness. I confess that women like them attract a lot of my attention.


    For this reason, I went after Jessica in that bar every day, but I did not find her.


    "Let''s see, that ce looks interesting." I found a three-story building. The first floor was quite noisy and brightly lit. It seemed to be a bar. I walked and went inside.


    I found a bar with several tables. Some beautiful women were with men sitting there while they were drinking. I then sat down at one of the tables. As I sat down, one of the women approached me.


    She was a tall woman with medium-sized breasts. She had white skin, and her hair was ck and straight, going down to her waist. Her eyes had a beautiful reddish color, and she wore pink lipstick.


    Her outfit was a long red dress with a long neckline and a slit at the side that showed her thigh. ''She wasn''t wearing any panties.''


    ''Wee. My name is Sonia." She gave a smile. Her voice was sensual.


    "My name is Luan, it''s a pleasure."


    "Luan...that''s a nice name." The woman sat down in the chair next to me. She pulled up her cleavage and showed her breast to me in a sensual way. I saw her pink nipples and immediately began to get aroused.


    "Do you want something to drink?" She asked.


    "Sure. Could you pick out something good for me?"


    "Hm... I have a good rmendation." The woman gave a provocative smile and then called another woman who worked as a waitress. Like her, the woman was wearing a sexy dress.


    After a few minutes of conversation, our drink had arrived, along with some snacks. I started talking to the woman while we drank and ate together. It was a pleasant conversation.


    But I was not here for that.


    The atmosphere became hotter and hotter when the woman came closer to me, touching my abdomen and even my dick. I smiled at her and then nodded.


    The woman smiled back and held my hand. We got up from the table and climbed the only staircase in the room.


    #####


    Then we arrived at the room upstairs. It was a room with a double bed and a desk, that was all. It also had a door that was probably the bathroom or maybe a closet.


    The woman then closed the door and started to take off her dress.


    "Could I know the price before we start?"


    "20.000."


    "All right, that''s a fair price since you are so beautiful."


    "Thanks for thepliment." The woman took off her dress and revealed her beautiful breasts with pink nipples.


    My cock started to throb inside my pants, so I took off pants.


    The woman looked at my cock and licked her lips again. "You have something interesting there." She walked towards me and brought her body closer to mine. She held my cock and began stroking it while looking into my eyes.


    I grabbed her and threw her onto the bed.


    "Ah~~" She looked surprised.


    "Leave everything to me," I said. I threw myself on top of her and then kissed her neck. I kissed her shoulder and then swallowed her nipple. I went on kissing her whole body until I reached her pussy.


    This time I didn''t lick it. I used my fingers and slid them inside her. She was already wet. I started to move my fingers quickly and gave her pleasure. I looked at the woman''s face, and she was smiling and enjoying the sensation.


    ****************************************************


    Help me buy a newputer and win some chapters <3 : patr /parodygirl ( Remove the space )

 Chapter 22: Im sure I can beat it easily [ 2 ] +18

    Chapter 22: I''m sure I can beat it easily [ 2 ] +18


    I continued to move my fingers as she moaned sensually and began to tease me. Then I crawled on top of her again and looked into her eyes.


    "I''m going to put it in."


    "..."


    I ced my cock at the entrance of her pussy and then slowly inserted it. I felt her warmth engulf me. The first thing I thought was that the tightness of her pussy was much better than that of the other prostitute.


    It was as if my dick was going to be crushed.


    I stood still for a while and saw that Sonea was smiling. She brought her mouth close to my ear and said. "Start moving."


    I felt the tightness of her pussy increase even more, and I began to move my hips.


    I started with slow movements and then increased the speed. Sonea''s pussy squeezed me as if she did not want me to withdraw my cock. The walls of her pussy contracted. It was an indescribable sensation.


    Sonea moaned and looked into her eyes. It was something incredible.


    "I''m going to cum." I told her. She then hugged my body.


    "Come, I''m about toe too." She said softly. Then I increased the speed of my hips, and Soena''s moans became even louder. I was very close to cumming.


    I pulled my cock out of her pussy and then jerked myself off, cumming on her belly.


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Skill points: + 10 ]


    [ Acquired Skill: Persuasion ]


    I received that warning; however, I had not received the notification that Sonea had cum. I looked at her for a while and said. "Do you want to continue?" Sonea gave a smile and then nods her head, agreeing.


    She stood up and wiped the cum off her belly. Meanwhile, I continued to lie there waiting for her. Sonea returned to the bed and then swallowed my cock with her mouth to wipe it off.


    "I will take over now." Sonea climbed on top of me and slowly lowered her hips, shoving my cock inside her. I lifted my body and hugged her, staying with her on myp as my cock continued inside her.


    We looked at each other very closely as Sonea entwined her arms behind my neck and then began to move her ass. Her harsh breathing was hitting my face as her expression was contorted with pleasure.


    I caressed her back and then kissed her neck as she moved. Her pussy squeezed me harder when I did this, so I continued.


    The bed began to creak as Sonea put more force into her movements.


    I was reaching my limit, but she was also close to cumming.


    After a few seconds, Sonea leaned her body backward while still entwining her arms behind my neck. Her breasts were in front of me now. So I started sucking on her nipples while she continued to move around.


    And with onest loud and sensual moan, Soena hugged me tightly as her pussy squeezed me harder than ever. She entwined her legs behind my back as well.


    I held her and let her enjoy the sensation of her orgasm.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    With the tightness of her pussy, I couldn''t hold on. I let it all out inside her.


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Skill Points: +10 ]


    After we both came, we stayed in the same position for a while before Sonea slowly stood up, withdrawing my cock from inside her. Then we bothy down on the bed.


    "How was it?" she asked as she stroked my chest.


    "It was great." I replied.


    After that, we talked for a while, and I paid her before leaving the bedroom. I thought she would charge 40,000 since I had cum twice, but she charged only 20,000.


    When we got downstairs, I sat with Sonea again and drank a little before returning to the church.


    ####


    "Luan, it''s time to wake up,e on! Bell has already gone to the dungeon." I woke up suddenly with Hestia calling me. Because of the fright, I fell off the couch straight to the floor. "You finally woke up." Hestia giggled.


    "All right, today I want you to go with me to buy some things to make lunch, okay? I asked Bell but he was excited to go to the dungeon." Hestia pouted.


    "Sure, I''ll go with you. But first let me wash my face and eat something, I''m really hungry."


    "Sure! Here, there are some things on the table. There''s not much left, I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry about it." I sighed and went to the bathroom. I washed my face and then walked out with Hestia toward a store. It was a store that sold things like pans and kitchen utensils.


    "What? Are you going to cook?"


    "Of course not. You will cook!"


    "What?"


    "You worked in a restaurant, didn''t you? It''s costly to buy food in a restaurant every day, so I thought you should cook for us at home. Don''t you want to?"


    "You misunderstand me. I used to work in a restaurant, but only as a waiter."


    "Oh, I understand now. That''s a shame. Well, but since we''re here, why don''t we take a look at some things?"


    "Sure..."


    ####


    I arrived at the dungeon after saying goodbye to Hestia.


    When I entered, I found some adventurers chatting on the stairs.


    "I''m talking, I saw an Infant Dragon this morning when I entered the 10th floor."


    "You must have been mistaken because of all the fog."


    "No, I sawiy. I took off running and fled to the 9th floor before it saw me. If it had seen me, I was dead."


    "Right, right... We just need to be careful if we go to the 10th floor."


    I walked past the men as I smiled. It was probably the same Infant Dragon I had seen some time ago. I should face this guy now that my basic abilities have improved.


    I went downstairs and ran towards the 10th floor. I got there quickly and started looking for the Infant Dragon. For some reason, I felt excited and confident that I could beat it now.


    ######################


    [ Orgasms: 5 ] - [ +100 ]


    [ Harem: 0 ]


    [Goddesses: 0 ]


    [ Skill Points: 50 ]


    [ Skill Acquired: ||Mapa|| ||Body Strengthening|| ||Hell kaios|| ||de Mastery||


    ||Strength Increase|| ||Magic Strengthening|| ||Persuasion|| ]


    [ Masturbations - 120 ] - [ Status Bonus: 120 ]


    [ Strength - 294 (+284) ]


    [ Agility - 294 (+284) ]


    [ Dexterity - 294 (+284) ]


    [ Magic - 294 (+304) ]


    [ Endurance - 294 (+284) ]


    ##########################


    Help me buy a newputer and win some chapters <3 : patr /parodygirl ( Remove the space )

 Chapter 23: Killing an Infant Dragon

    Chapter 23: Killing an Infant Dragon


    Reaching the 10th floor, I searched for any sign of the Infant Dragon. Of course, it wouldn''t be that easy. I started walking with quick steps while making sounds to get its attention.


    But the dragon did not appear even after half an hour of walking. In the meantime, I had already found some Orcs, Imps, Bad bats and other monsters. My crystal bag was already quite full.


    I was doing everything too fast, and it was a surprise even to me. If I continued at this pace, I would probably be rich in no time and also raise my level.


    My big question is whether I will gain skills when I level up. Since I am not part of that world, I wondered if this is possible. But since I have a falna, I will probably get something.


    "Okay, where are you? Don''t hide." I kept walking for another half hour. I met some adventurers on the way, but I didn''t find Infant Dragon. As I was already tired and had picked up many crystals, I decided to return.


    I arrived at the guild and sold my crystals before returning to the church. I spent the rest of the day with Bell and Hestia until the next day.


    When I woke up, I washed my face and then opened my Status after a long time.


    All my basic abilities were at rank G, except for my magic, which had already exceeded 300 and was now at rank F. It wouldn''t take long for all my basic abilities to reach rank F.


    And about my skills, I have a significant number of them now. I got it from fucking those prostitutes and masturbating.


    But I want more. I want to fuck a lot more women and get even more skills. However, I also need to keep masturbating to gain some skills. I am sure I will gain excellent skills by doing this.


    I gained my strongest skill by masturbating, so I am sure I will gain much stronger skills by doing that than fucking random prostitutes.


    "But now I''ve started to imagine what I will gain when I have sex with a goddess." I said in a somewhat high tone. Hestia, who was approaching me, seemed to have heard this. She came to me and looked into my eyes.


    "What?" she seemed to be curious, not angry.


    "What?"


    "I heard you saying something about goddesses, but what was it?"


    "Oh, about that. It''s that goddesses are all very beautiful, including you. That''s what I was talking about."


    "Hmm... I see." Hestia gave a teasing smile and then continued her way toward the bedroom where Bell was still sleeping. Hestia had also just gotten up.


    And before Bell woke up, I got ready and headed towards the dungeon. As much as we had explored the dungeon together before, and I helped him, I still preferred to do it alone.


    I am also after that Infant Dragon; it could be dangerous for Bell. But maybe he will awaken his ability... Fuck it; I don''t care about that.


    ####


    Reaching the 10th floor, I walked for a few minutes before finally finding it¡ªthe Infant Dragon. In the distance, almost hidden by fog, I could see it strolling as it looked around.


    When I saw him, I felt my body tremble and grabbed my knife.


    "Calm down. I''m sure it won''t be difficult." I took a deep breath and began to take slow steps toward the Infant Dragon. I hid behind the trees trying to keep as quiet as possible. I didn''t want to draw its attention before I got closer.


    As I got closer, I could get a better look at its size¡ªfour meters tall, with a long body and orange skin. I couldn''t quite tell the colour of its skin...It was an orange colour but also a bit brown.


    But does it matter?


    The dragon had a long neck, so I decided to focus my attacks on that ce. I activated my ability to increase my strength and agility, and then I also activated the ability to increase my magic power.


    "Hell Kaios." As soon as I spoke the name of the skill, the dragon turned to me. My magic was going to hit it directly in the head, but the dragon managed to avoid it. With my speed, I approached it.


    With one swift movement, I pierced my knife through its neck. I did this three times.


    The dragon shook its head and tried to bite me, so I backed away. The wounds on its neck were severe as it was bleeding heavily. "You are not as strong as I thought," I said to the dragon.


    It roared and then ran towards me. With its heavy steps, I felt the ground shake. It was dangerous to continue standing still. Its eyes were shining; the dragon was pretty angry.


    So, with my speed being much higher, I moved away and then threw my Hell Kaois skill at it again. This time my attack hit the dragon in the body, causing arge wound.


    The dragon roared and then turned to me again.


    I smiled and ran towards it. Unable to keep up with my speed with its eyes, the dragon was taken aback by my attack. My knife pierced into the side of its body, and then I moved my hand, causing arge wound.


    "Die." I stuck my hand inside the wound and used the Hell Kaios skill again. With a bang, I destroyed its body from the inside out. The dragon exploded into dark particles and disappeared.


    "Damn, that was fun. And it was easy too." My ability is certainly very overpowering, and I probably don''t know the full extent of its power yet.


    ###########


    Help me buy a newputer and win some chapters <3 : patr /parodygirl ( Remove the space )

 Chapter 24: Journey to the 18th floor.

    Chapter 24: Journey to the 18th floor.


    After killing the Infant Dragon, I walked around the 10th floor for a while before going toward the 11th floor. I was confident that I could handle the next few floors now. My goal is to get to the 18th floor.


    "That''s the floor that Infant Dragon normally would be on, the 11th floor. That monster somehow ended up here ( the 10th floor ). Maybe someone lured it here or something." Not that I care about that.


    Following the map, I went directly to the entrance of the 11th floor. Once there, I met some adventurers. They were two scary-looking men; they looked dangerous. They just walked past me and then disappeared.


    I confess that I wouldn''t be surprised if they tried to do something against me.


    "Here Ie." So I entered the 11th floor. The only difference I felt was that the fog had gotten thicker. Other than that, I hadn''t noticed that much difference. "And on this floor, some new monsters will appear."


    Hard Armored and Silverback are two monsters that would start to appear. An infant dragon is also a monster from this floor.


    But besides those, all the monsters I found earlier on the 10th floor would also be around here, but they would probably be a little stronger. Orc, Imp, Bad Bat, those are the monsters.


    I don''t particrly appreciate facing monsters like Bad bats and Imps.


    "Speaking of them." In the distance, I saw a group of Imps. That''s one of the reasons why I don''t like them: they want to catch their enemy off guard, and they always walk in groups. Fortunately, I could deal with them efficiently.


    With my knife, I ran towards them. The Imps looked at me in surprise and began to group to attack. However, I cut the necks of all of them with quick, elegant movements. I was getting good at this.


    All 6 Imps fell to the ground without being able to react.


    And as I killed them, I started to feel something impairing my hearing. This is one of the characteristics of why I don''t like to face Bad Bats. These sound waves are horrible. It makes mepletely unfocused.


    While its sound wave was disturbing me, I could see it flying towards me, aiming its sharp fangs at my shoulder. The Bad Bat flew past me and disappeared into the mist. I narrowly avoided its bite.


    I looked around for the Bat. After a few seconds into the mist, it made the attack again. Only this time, I used my Hell Kaios skill and hit it.


    Its right wing was torn off, and it fell to the ground. I then stuck my knife into it, killing it.


    Then I decided to go back. I had been inside the dungeon for a few hours. I will try to get to the 18th floorter this week. It probably won''t be that hard to aplish this goal.


    ####


    I arrived at the portal and teleported. When I arrived in town, I noticed that the movement of people was much higher than usual. I wondered if there was a festival going on or something.


    But I don''t remember anything like that in the original work.


    "Maybe it''s just my imagination." I went to the guild and picked up the money before making my way toward the church. However, as I walked, I began to think about my presence in this world.


    "Will my presence change the course of history much? So far it has changed some things, but it is still quite simr to the original story."


    ''Except for the portal, and also the existence of another Renard besides Harurime. I hadn''t weighed in on that before, but I realized it just recently. Maybe that prostitute is not a Renard?''


    Whatever.


    I went on my way and stopped thinking about it for now.


    Onest thought that crossed my mind was, "What would happen if Bell died inside the dungeon."


    ####


    Next day.


    I was getting quite bored with my routine, but I didn''t have much to do. I still wasn''t that strong and didn''t have much contact with the characters in the story.


    Should I start to get closer to the other goddesses and other characters?


    I confess that I started to take a lot of interest in Tiona and Ais. Tiona is cute and beautiful, and Ais is a pretty girl and also very cold. It would be good to dominate her. Can I get close to them? I don''t think I''ll have any trouble doing that.''


    "What happened, Luan? You look thoughtful."


    "I was just thinking about some things... About going to the 18th floor today."


    "18th floor?!" Bell stood up in surprise.


    "That''s right. I went to the 11th floor yesterday, I probably won''t have any trouble getting to the 18th floor."


    "You even killed that Infant Dragon... I still can''t believe how fast you are evolving." He said, looking happy. Well, he is that kind of character.


    "You''re evolving fast, too, aren''t you? Don''t worry; you''ll soon reach the 18th floor."


    "I''ll strive for it."


    Hestia was watching our conversation with a smile. She was doing everything she could to get the two of us closer, which was a bit annoying. However, this was making her get closer and closer to me.


    So I didn''t think it was so bad.


    "I''m going to go to the dungeon now. Are you going to go now, Bell?"


    "No, I''m going to goter."


    "Okay."


    "See you, Luan."


    "See you, Goddess." I gave a smile and left the church. I ran towards the dungeon and would finally begin my journey to the 18th floor. Because of the time I would be there, I bought a bag and grabbed some food and water to take with me.


    ''Even if my map helps me, it will probably take a long time.''


    *********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 25: Monsters Everywhere.

    Chapter 25: Monsters Everywhere.


    I reached the 11th floor likest time. I walked through the fog while following the map. Fortunately, the monsters didn''t seem as active as yesterday.


    The only monsters I encountered were a group of a few Imps I killed quickly. By the time I realized it, I was already at the entrance to the 12th floor. However, before I entered, I was surprised by a shout.


    "Hm?" It sounded like a man''s scream. I didn''t want to get in trouble, but I decided to go there. I walked for a few minutes following the man''s desperate cries until I found him. He was practically dead.


    The monsters had torn off his right arm, and his legs were injured. He could no longer walk.


    All around him, several Imps wereughing at his disgrace. It was a little depressing to see a muscr man like that suffering so much to fight against these Imps. Well, he was probably caught in a trap.


    His leg is badly injured. He stepped where he shouldn''t have.


    I watched him as the man struggled to get up and swung his sword to get rid of the Imps. But it didn''t take long before the monsters killed him. I just sighed and went over there.


    The Imps tried to hide, but I quickly killed them with my knife. I approached the man''s body. He certainly suffered a lot. I hope Hestia doesn''t me me for letting him die.


    I shrugged and went towards the 12th floor.


    "On that floor, I can find ck Wyverns." I don''t think I will have much trouble facing them since I could kill the Infant Dragon quickly. But I need to be careful.


    On the 12th floor, the fog had be even thicker. Luckily I had my map to back me up. Even so, I was taking a considerable risk here. The monsters could easily hide in the fog.


    But I kept going.


    I walked for a while until I finally met my first enemy. Fortunately, it was a monster that I was used to, which was an Orc. It seemed to be a bit stronger than the previous ones, but I didn''t feel intimidated.


    "Hell Kaios!" My magic flew toward his right arm and ripped it off. I then clenched the handle of my knife and ran at Orc. Before that, I activated my most powerful ability. Running past the Orc, I ripped off its right leg.


    It fell to the side, and I pierced its neck, killing it.


    "Hm." I put my knife away and deactivated my ability before continuing walking. The floor was immense; it would take a while to get to the 13th floor. Mainly because of the monsters that had be more active.


    "Oops!" As I was walking, suddenly a Bad Bat flew towards me, almost hitting me. But I avoided its attack and activated my powerful ability again. I looked around and waited for its attack.


    "Here!" Through the mist, I could see a ck shadow approaching. As soon as Bad bat approached, I swung my knife, shing his belly, killing him instantly. I gave a smile and continued walking.


    This time I decided not to deactivate my ability as the monsters started to appear without stopping. Orcs, Imps, Bad Bats, Hard Armored, Silverback. Many different monsters began to appear.


    Fortunately, I did not encounter any ck Wyvern in the first hour of exploration.


    ####


    Two hours had passed, and I still hadn''t reached the 13th floor, mainly because of my movement speed. I was walking slowly because of the number of monsters I encountered on the way.


    But looking at the map, I could see that it wouldn''t take long to get there.


    "The big problem now is the monsters. They look like they are being drawn to me. The amount of them is huge." All around, I could notice the gazes of many monsters on me. I was getting good at detecting that.


    I didn''t know what monsters they were, but I went on guard.


    I swallowed my saliva and waited for them to move. Then the first monster decided to attack.


    I prepared my attack after the monster approached. My movement speed was faster, so I was able to hit it first. My de pierced its chest.


    It was a giant monkey-type monster with white fur with grey detail on its belly. The monster exploded into particles, and the next ones decided to attack. "Hell Kaios!" I threw my magic towards one of them but couldn''t see if I had hit it.


    But from the cry of pain it gave, it was probably wounded.


    I then started to be attacked from all sides. I began to move quickly and avoid their attacks while looking at the map to know where I should go. Of course, I also made my attacks.


    Their number gradually decreased as I killed them. And after a few minutes, thest Silverback jumped towards me. Its body was cut in half with my "Hell Kaios" magic.


    It exploded into particles.


    But I didn''t have time to rest. As I wiped off my sweat, to my right, two Orcs appeared and attacked simultaneously. I jumped away and narrowly escaped their attack.


    But it wasn''t just the Orcs; as I moved away, I ran into a Hard Armored who looked at me for a while before making a strange sound and attacking. I used my magic and hit the Hard Armored.


    However, its hard carapace protected it from my magic. Damn, I had no idea it would be so resilient.


    So I turned away, and it came after me. The Orcs were alsoing quickly in my direction. After "running" for a few minutes, I turned around and kicked the Hard Armored.


    I kicked it from the bottom up and threw the monster high. Even though the fog was getting in the way, I could see the underside of its carapace. Then, without thinking of the consequences, I threw my knife in its direction.


    It was fast. My knife flew out like a revolver shot and pierced its body. It exploded into particles, and my knife fell to the ground. I quickly picked up my knife and prepared to deal with the two Orcs.


    I thought they would give up, but it doesn''t look like they will.


    *********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 26: First drop after so long!

    Chapter 26: First drop after so long!


    The two Orcs quickly approached me. I gripped the handle of my knife tightly and took a few steps away from them. The two Orcs looked pretty pissed off. I guess running away left them in that state.


    "Whatever. Hell Kaios!"Using my magic, I ripped the head off one of them. Its body exploded into particles. The other Orc approached me and swung its wooden club, but I avoided its attack easily.


    Then I threw magic at its back. My magic was stronger than before. The evolution was incredible.


    Its body was almost cut in half, and it exploded into particles. I gave a satisfied smile afterward. I should rest a bit now since the monsters seem to have moved away from me.


    Maybe they are smart enough to notice that I am strong enough to kill them? I don''t think that is the case.


    "Right, I think I''ll go straight to the 13th floor now. I hope I don''t have too much of a nuisance on the way." After resting for a few minutes, I walked through the fog.


    I kept paying close attention to my surroundings because monsters could attack me anytime.


    "Hopefully, in the future, I''ll have a way to evolve this mapping ability enough that it will show enemies. That would be insanely convenient and a kind of ''cheat.''


    Then another half-hour passed. I was very close to the 13th floor when I heard a strange sounding from my right. Thinking it was just a Silverback again, I waited for its attack.


    It was just a Hard Armored that I easily killed. I confess that I was relieved that it was not a ck wyvern or something like that. I was also worried that it was a more dangerous monster.


    "But it would be impossible for a monster like ck wyvern to hide in the middle of this fog."


    ####


    After another half hour of walking and killing some monsters, I finally reached the entrance to the 13th floor. I heaved a sigh of relief when I noticed that I would finally be rid of that fog.


    "But it also makes me a little disheartened to think that I''ll have to go through all these floors again to return." I then headed toward the 13th floor with a smile on my face.


    Arriving on the 13th floor, I walked what they call the "First Line." The walls, floor, and ceiling were now all made of bedrock. The lighting was not very good, and the atmosphere was quite damp.


    I did not know much about this floor, so exploring this ce would not be easy. Fortunately, I have the map to help me.


    On this floor, the monsters would changepletely. I could find Crystal Mantis, Hellhounds, Almiraj, and Dungeon worms. Maybe I could find a Lamia Mormos, but it would not be easy.


    Walking around the floor, I noticed that there were many tunnels everywhere. I could find holes that could lead me to the deeper floors anywhere. I wondered if the map would help me in this situation.


    "Well, let''s explore around here. Should I go into these tunnels? No, first, let''s see what the map shows me." The flooryout was much moreplex than the previous ones, but the map showed me the paths.


    "Hm?" And fortunately, there it was, the passage to the 14th floor. Isn''t this map a "cheat" skill? If I evolved this skill even further, it could be something legendary. And to think that I acquired it so easily.


    I gave a smile and continued through the rooms on the floor. And after turning a corner, I met my first enemy.


    It was a big disgusting worm with teeth. A dungeon worm. Just looking at those teeth made my body shiver. I confess that it was so awful that I felt like vomiting.


    And unfortunately, it wasing right at me!


    I activated my [ Magic Strengthening ] skill and threw my "Hell Kaios" skill toward Worm.


    However, it went to the ground and disappeared, avoiding my magic. Then it came out of the ground very close to me. With my [ Body Strengthening ] skill activated, I moved and tried to hit it.


    I stabbed my knife through its head... or what should be its head.


    The worm struggled and tried to bite me with its teeth, but I held it back with the knife. But this worm was strong, much stronger than I imagined. Even with my de stuck in its "head," it was not dying.


    So I used my Hell Kaios ability and threw my magic into its mouth. My magic hit her mouth and cut its body in two.


    "How disgusting!" I pulled my knife out of that thing and watched it explode into particles. It gave me the creeps!


    ####


    After recovering from this rather unpleasant battle, I continued to walk around the floor. I followed the map and walked through some tunnels and more rooms. And after some more time, I found my next enemy.


    They were Almirajs. Three of them. They were the weakest monsters on the middle floors but could still be dangerous.


    They were like the rabbits I had encountered when I came to this world. They were rabbits with white fur and one horn. The three of them looked at me and then advanced towards me.


    Come to think of it... When I killed them outside the tower, the rabbits did note into particles. Was I really in the danmachi world at that time? Well, this is no time to think about it.


    I need to deal with these monsters.


    They were fast. They jumped at me and tried to pierce me with their horns. But with my [ Body Strengthening ] skill activated, I managed to avoid their attacks.


    The next moment I used my knife and cut off the head of the first rabbit. As its body turned into particles, something fell to the ground. It was its horn.


    "This is the first time a monster has dropped something!!!" I shouted without thinking, totally surprised. I should have realized this before; I wasn''t getting any drop! Maybe it is rare?


    I quickly killed the remaining rabbits, but they didn''t drop anything.


    I walked over and picked up the rabbit horn. It was my first item! I have no idea why it took so long to drop!


    Now I can''t remember what to do with these items. Should I sell them to the guild? I will ask Rose when I go to the guild.


    *********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 27: Minotaur.

    Chapter 27: Minotaur.


    I walked a little on the 13th floor and found a few more Almiraj before encountering a new enemy: A Hellhound, just one. I thought they would walk in groups, but that is not the case.


    It was a dog that spat mes out of its mouth. As soon as it saw me, it started growling and ran towards me. Being close enough, it released many mes from its mouth and tried to hit me.


    I managed to avoid the attack and then used my "Hell Kaios" magic to hit it directly. It was one of the weakest monsters on the intermediate floors, so it died instantly.


    And just like Almiraj before, it dropped an item. Hellhound Fang. I took the item and continued walking as I followed the map. I went directly to where the map signaled that it was the entrance to the 14th floor.


    As I got closer, I started to hear some strange sounds.


    Then a group of four Hellhounds appeared. As I imagined, they can alsoe in groups.


    "I think I''d better avoid that." The four monsters were around me and attacked at the same time.


    With my body strengthening skill activated, I jumped up and out of there. I would not exaggerate if I said that I jumped almost 5 meters high without using all the strength in my legs.


    Many mes flew to the ce I was before. A hellish heat almost burned my skin even though I was far away from the fire.


    I waited for the mes to die out before running towards the Hellhounds. I ran while zigzagging with all my speed, and it confused the eyes of the four Hellhounds. They couldn''t react very well.


    I approached the first Hellhound and stuck my knife in its neck. The next Hellhound spat fire in my direction, but I was already gone. I appeared at its back and stuck my knife in its head.


    The two remaining Hellhounds spat fire in my direction, but again I sent up the mes before ripping the head off the first one and then kicking the second one. It crashed into the wall and exploded into particles.


    "That wasn''t so hard." With my way clear, I stepped into the hole that led to the next floor. It is much faster than I imagined. Maybe I don''t have the actual extent of my strength.


    "Since I''m a level 1 adventurer, I was supposed to be having trouble exploring this region and fighting these monsters, but here I am ,advancing with such ease."


    ####


    The 14th floor was identical to the previous one.


    "The map has updated." I gave a smile and started walking through the dungeon rooms. I encountered monsters like Almiraj and Hellhounds on the way until I finally found the enemy I wanted to see.


    Crystal Mantis.


    As the name suggested, it was a Mantis with its body made of crystal. The magic attacks would not be very effective, so I would have to fight this thing with my knife or hands. I don''t think my de is the best option...


    Without the monster noticing me, I activated my body strengthening ability and appeared beside it. Spinning my body around, I kicked it with all my strength. I felt an intense pain in my foot, but I didn''t care.


    As soon as I hit it, the monster shattered and dropped "Crystal Mantis Wing" to the ground. Wait, wasn''t that too easy? But my foot is hurting pretty badly.


    "But it looks like I didn''t hurt myself." I looked at my foot, and everything seemed fine. The pain was gradually diminishing. That shows that my "defense" has also increased quite a bit. "Okay, let''s keep going."


    I moved on and killed a few more monsters before reaching the entrance to the 15th floor. However, I was already starting to get tired. Even though it seemed like it had been a short time, it had been many hours.


    I opened my bag and then drank water before eating some of the food I had brought.


    I also sat down on the ground and stayed there. Even though I am a little tired, I will surely recover soon. And as I imagined, I recovered in just a few minutes.


    My "stamina" is recovering fast even though I have my skills deactivated. I wonder what is going on with my body and why it is changing so much.


    "Okay, I need to continue now. Once I get to the 18th floor I can rest." So I got up and walked toward the entrance to the 15th floor.


    "Now minotaurs will start to appear," I said and sweated a little. But I was confident, so I went ahead. In case it gets dangerous, I need to run away. I have confidence in my current speed.


    And I also have confidence in my strength. I''m sure I can kill a minotaur. So I started my exploration. Besides minotaurs, it also has Ligerfang on this floor. They are as powerful as minotaurs.


    I would suffer a lot from now on; I felt the sweat pouring down my cheeks with each step I took.


    After walking for a few minutes, I met my first enemies. Two Hellhounds. In addition to the other two monsters I had mentioned earlier, Hellhounds, Crystal Mantis, and Dungeon Worms continued to appear on this floor.


    I killed both monsters quickly.


    But after taking the items they dropped, I felt the ground shaking and heavy breathinging from my back. I found a monster I would not have expected to see so soon. A minotaur.


    It was empty-handed. It was so tall that I had to look up to see its face. And after looking at me, it howls. Upon hearing its howl, my eyes watered, and I felt my feathers quiver.


    "Damn, so this is affecting me?!" I clenched the handle of my knife as I sweated and tried to control the fear I was feeling at that moment.


    *********


    The +18 chapters with the characters of the story areing ^^


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 28: Ligerfang.

    Chapter 28: Ligerfang.


    I took a few slow steps back and squeezed the knife''s handle tighter as my legs trembled endlessly. I didn''t imagine this would affect me. I thought I would resist this because of my body and magic strengthening skills.


    Yes, both were activated.


    The Minotaur then brought its hand up to its back and took out its greatsword. It withdrew its sword, which was as big as my body, and then snorted. "Damn!" I then jumped back, avoiding its sword.


    It was a quick and powerful swing. I would have been cut in half if it had hit me.


    "I''ll activate my strength increase skill too. I had forgotten about it." After activating it, I threw my Hell Kaios skill toward the Minotaur. When it hit it, it made only a shallow cut.


    It hadn''t even tried to avoid the attack.


    "Tsk", I clicked my tongue, and then the Minotaur moved forward. It was not very fast and made simple movements. It just swung the sword awkwardly and tried to hit me. I was relieved when I realized I would not be hit by it easily.


    The big problem is if I get hit just once, it is enough to kill me.


    "Hell Kaios!" I threw my skill toward its face to disrupt its vision, and it worked. Then I approached it and pierced my knife behind its knee as I usually did with Orcs.


    My knife went into its flesh, and it cried out in pain. It then turned and swung its sword. But I had already withdrawn my knife from its leg and moved away from it. The Minotaur hit only air.


    Looking confused, the Minotaur looked around, but I was already behind it again. This time I kicked the same ce I had stuck my knife with all my strength. It was a stomp.


    Its bone broke.


    Crek~~


    It was a rather unpleasant sound. The Minotaur cried in pain but remained standing on one leg. The Minotaur then turned to me and swung its big sword.


    "Surprisingly, you can make that move with one leg," I said before throwing my Hell Kaios skill at its broken leg. It had arge wound caused by my knife, and I broke its bone. Because of it, its leg was torn off.


    Arge amount of blood started to flow out without stopping. That''s good. The more it bleeds, the better.


    "Oops!" Running, I avoided its sword. The Minotaur again howled, and my legs trembled, but I didn''t stop running around it. I was making it dizzy. The Minotaur didn''t know what to do.


    It started swinging its sword, trying to hit me, but it couldn''t do anything.


    I started to throw my "Hell Kaios" skill at it while driving it crazy with my speed. It wasn''t causing any significant injuries, but the minor cuts seemed to be enough to weaken it little by little.


    So, I advanced toward the already "dizzy" Minotaur and stabbed its belly and chest several times. After my attacks, the Minotaur fell.


    Being on top of it, I jumped on its head. The minotaur opened its mouth to try to bite me or something, but it couldn''t. So I pierced its head several times with my knife.


    With a single scream, the minotaur''s body exploded into dark particles and disappeared in front of my eyes.


    It had dropped a horn.


    ####


    After finishing the battle, I sat down and leaned against the wall. I sighed and then looked at the minotaur''s horn. "It was a bit of a dangerous battle. My legs are shaking even now. I''d probably be dead now if I didn''t have these skills."


    But... I wouldn''t have made it this far if I didn''t have the skills. So I wouldn''t have encountered the minotaur.


    "Okay, I''m pretty close to the 18th floor. Hm?" Then the next enemy appeared. Probably the previous battle had caught its attention. It was a Dungeon Worm. I didn''t particrly appreciate fighting against those monsters.


    They were disgusting. I may be acting like a frightened woman saying this, but I can''t deal with these monsters.


    Because of this, I decided to stay away. Since the Dungeon Worm hadn''t seen me yet, I walked away without the monster seeing me.


    I walked for a few minutes following the map until I approached the entrance to the 16th floor. But another dangerous enemy appeared when I was very close to the entrance. Damn, what bad luck.


    Ligerfang.


    It was a giant fucking tiger!


    "GURRRRRRRRR~~" With a great roar, it leapt towards me. I didn''t have my ability activated, so I activated it quickly. It was just in time. If I had taken a little longer, it would have killed me.


    I narrowly avoided its attack. It tried to pierce its ws into me. The ws hit the ground, and big holes appeared. These shits were as sharp as my knife.


    Itsrge fangs were quite intimidating.


    "Hell Kaios!" I threw my magic, but Ligerfang managed to avoid it and advanced toward me again. Its speed was incredibly high, but fortunately, I could keep up with it with my eyes.


    It tried to hit me with its ws again, but I managed to avoid it. At the same time, I kept trying to hit it with my knife, but it managed to avoid my attacks and blocked my de with its ws.


    How intelligent is that monster?


    "Damn." I ran away, and the Ligerfang came after me. I then threw my "Hell Kaios" skill toward it again. My magic hit it on its left paw.


    A small cut had appeared, but the Ligerfang didn''t feel any pain.


    Then I activated my [ Strength Increase ] ability. My speed increased even more because of the power in my legs. This time I was much faster than it.


    So, I managed to run away from it after running through some corridors and rooms.


    I sighed with relief, but not for long. The monster managed to find me soon after. I''m sure it smelled me.


    "I wish I had a few more magic to use in this situation!!!" I shouted as I stared at it. Using only my knife in this situation will be veryplicated since it has so much agility.


    But I think I can beat that.


    *********


    The +18 chapters with the characters of the story areing ^^


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 29: Leaving the dungeon. I ended up exaggerating too much.

    Chapter 29: Leaving the dungeon. I ended up exaggerating too much.


    I continued to exchange attacks with Ligerfang, and unfortunately, I was hit by it. Thankfully it was only once, and the attack didn''t hit me directly. Its ws had cut through my shirt, making a superficial cut on my chest.


    If its attack had hit me directly, I was dead.


    "Hell kaios!" I yed my magic again and advanced toward it at the same time. I avoided its ws and then drove my knife into its neck. Only half of my knife pierced it.


    Its fur and flesh were very tough.


    I moved away. The ligerfang roared and ran towards me. It tried to bite me and tried to hit me with its two front paws at the same time.


    I managed to avoid its attacks, and then with one swift movement, I drove my knife into its neck again. At the same time, I used my only magic/skill, Hell kaios, to wound its even more.


    We exchanged attacks for longer; I started to get a little tired. However, the ligerfang was bleeding a lot. It was getting weaker and weaker. It wouldn''t be long before it died.


    So I continued to attack it. However, it took me by surprise when I went to make one of the attacks. Its paw hit the side of my body. I lost my air and flew a few meters away.


    I felt an intense pain in my waist and the ligerfang ran towards me. I got up as fast as possible, but it was a littlete. The ligerfang managed to hit my leg with its w.


    Fortunately, only its ws hit me. If it had bitten me, I was dead.


    It roared, and I walked away while holding my waist. I looked down and noticed that my waist was bleeding quite badly.


    "Damn, I thought you were getting tired, you bastard monster." I had the impression that the ligerfang was smiling. So I took a deep breath and moved toward it. I used all my strength.


    I disappeared from its vision and then appeared at its side.


    "!" The ligerfang, who could not follow my movements, widened its eyes. So I kicked it with all my strength just like I did Crystal Mantis. I could feel its bones breaking. The ligerfang flew up and crashed into the wall.


    The injuries I had caused to the ligerfang started to bleed even more. But I was pushing my body to its limits now; my wound was also bleeding heavily. I might die if I continued like this.


    "Die!" The ligerfang started to get up, but I moved closer and kicked it again against the wall. My kick was more brutal than the previous one, so hard that I felt the tip of my foot going into its body.


    I had pierced its body with my foot. The monster groaned in pain, and I threw my ability [ Hell Kaios ] at its head.


    Since the ligerfang hadn''t died yet, I pierced its neck with my knife and made a deep cut, nearly tearing its head off. After this, its body exploded into dark particles. It had not dropped any items.


    "Finally," I said. But then my vision blurred a little. I leaned against the wall and then sat down on the floor. I looked at my waist, and I was bleeding quite badly.


    I decided to leave my ability activated, as this might be helping me.


    I removed my shirt and tied my waist, pressing on the wound so the bleeding would stop.


    "I wish I had a regeneration ability or a healing magic, but that will take a while, probably. Maybe have sex with Ryuu will give me that ability?" Damn, what am I thinking in this situation?


    After that, I closed my eyes and passed out. I hoped any monsters wouldn''t find me until I woke up.


    ####


    "Hmm..." I woke up still feeling quite a bit of pain in my waist. But fortunately, I was still alive. Still groggy, I looked around, and there were no monsters or adventurers.


    How long had I been here? I don''t know, but I need to go back home now. I need to heal before I continue. If I continue this exploration with this injury, I will surely die.


    "Damn it." I stood up with difficulty and activated my body strengthening ability again. With it activated, I started to feel a little better even though I was in pain.


    "I will avoid a battle as much as possible from now on. I will evolve a little more before I try to reach the 18th floor. I relied too much on my [ Body Strengthening ] and my skill [ de Mastery ]."


    So looking at the map, I looked for the exit. There it was, clearly marked that this was the way. How convenient. So I started to walk the rooms and tunnels while being very careful with the monsters.


    Of course, I couldn''t avoid them all; I had to fight a few. Luckily they were weaker monsters. I didn''t encounter minotaurs or a ligerfang until I returned to the 14th floor. I could be calmer on this floor because these dangerous monsters would no longer appear.


    So I continued my journey to the dungeon exit. My biggest problem was going through the floors with that annoying fog. I faced many unwanted monsters, but fortunately, I managed to get through all the floors.


    From then on, everything was easier. I quickly went back to the portal. On the way, I met many adventurers worried because of the amount of blood on the shirt tied around my waist.


    But I calmed them down by telling them that I was okay. However, I was feeling tired and also a little dizzy.


    When I arrived in town, I sighed with relief.


    "I overdid it..." I said to myself before heading towards the church. I hope Hestia won''t be annoyed since she always tells us not to push ourselves too hard.


    *********


    The +18 chapters with the characters of the story areing ^^


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 30: Persuasion.

    Chapter 30: Persuasion.


    I arrived at the church and started to hear some voices. It was Hestia and Bell. I didn''t know how long I had been out, but I think I had stayed inside the dungeon the whole day yesterday since it was morning.


    While inside, I didn''t even realize that so much time had passed.


    "Urg~~" With my hand on my waist, I opened the door. As soon as I entered, I heard some quick footstepsing toward me. It was Bell. "Goddess, he''s here, but he looks pretty injured!" He moved closer and let me lean on his shoulder.


    "Thank you." I smiled at Bell, and then we walked to the living room.


    "Where is he?!" Hestia then came running from the bedroom and arrived in the living room.


    "He''s here. I helped him lie down on the couch." Bell had taken my knife and also removed my shoes. Even though my clothes were dirty, he didn''t mindying me on the clean couch.


    "How did you hurt yourself so badly? You risked too much, didn''t you?!" I could see the concern in Hestia''s eyes.


    "I overdid it a little, that''s all."


    "Here, take this." Hestia brought a ss to my mouth. After drinking the liquid, which was not very tasty, I began to feel the pain gradually diminishing. But I had lost a lot of blood. I felt dizzy.


    "Rest here for a while; I''ll get you something to eat. You''ve lost a lot of blood; you won''t recover today." Bell had a serious look on his face. After I thanked him, he ran out of the church.


    "You idiot, why did you take such a risk?"


    "I thought I could make it to the 18th floor."


    "We talked about it before you went. I said it was dangerous. You are still at level 1, and your basic abilities are not high. What did you expect was going to happen?!" Was I getting a sermon?


    "I thought that with my skills, I could do it."


    "Haaa~~ You need to control yourself and be more careful about your safety. How do you think Bell and I will feel if you end up dying inside the dungeon? We''re from the same familia!"


    "I see. I''m sorry about that."


    "..." Hestia gave a small smile. Then she stood up ( She had sat down on the couch where I was lying ). "Now get plenty of rest. I''ll leave to update your falna tomorrow, all right?" She said in her usual animated tone.


    "Okay." I then closed my eyes and fast asleep.


    ####


    I don''t know how long I slept, but it was already night. When I opened my eyes, I noticed that I was clean and was wearing other clothes. My first reaction was to get up from the couch and look around. There was no one around.


    "Are they asleep? Hm?" My dirty clothes were in a bag next to the couch. There was also a bucket with a wet cloth. "Did someone clean my body? Who did that? Bell? Hestia?"


    ''I think it''s better not to find out who did it because I can imagine who it was, and I''ll feel quite embarrassed when I talk to him.'' Let''s pretend I got up and took a shower myself.


    Then I put my dirty clothes away. I have to wash them tomorrow. My clean clothes were running out. After putting everything away, I ate the food on the table.


    It was cold, but since it was natural sandwiches, it wasn''t bad. It was delicious.


    I didn''t have a clock around here, but I could tell that it would be a long time before dawn. Because of this, I decided to go out for a while and walk around the city. I found lots of parties and bars. Since I was feeling a bit under the weather, I didn''t drink, just chatted with some adventurers and women before returning to the church.


    Iy down again but could not sleep. I stayed all night, looking at my Status and thinking about what to do. And in doing so, I noticed that I had not tried my new skill.


    [ Persuasion ]


    [ The power to persuade a person to do what you want ]


    [ Effects simr to mind control ]


    [ Warning: Do not use this ability on Gods ]


    Yes, it was a mind control ability. When I noticed the existence of something so convenient, the thought of "Rape is something I refuse to do" disappeared.


    Even if I try to justify that I will induce girls to have sex with me, it is still rape. I have no way to escape thatbel.


    "But if I have received this ability, I must use it. Unfortunately, I can''t use it on goddesses... However, I have many uses for it besides creating my sex toys."


    ####


    When morning came, I left the church and went after something to eat. I decided to stay away from the dungeon for a few days. I had gathered enough money and should focus on evolving from now on.


    And how do I do this? By having sex with several women. ''I wonder if having sex with a character from the novel would give me more bonuses.''


    "Luan?" As I walked, I heard someone calling me.


    "Tiona?" I looked at her and smiled. This was a great opportunity.


    "What are you doing here? Did you happen to be interested in the food?" I was in the same ce I had discovered when I followed Tiona some time ago. The food looked delicious, so I decided to try it.


    Meet Tiona was not my goal, but I had to take advantage of this situation.


    "I heard the food here is very good, so I decided to try it."


    "I see. May I sit with you? I''ll also order something to eat."


    "Sure." With a smile, I said that to her. Tiona then sat down, and the "bartender" attended her. After a few more minutes, my food arrived. It was spaghetti with tomato sauce and meatballs.


    I could see that Tiona was drooling.


    "Would you like some?"


    "No need, my food is almost ready."


    "No problem, you can eat." I smiled at Tiona, and she looked into my eyes. At the same time, I activated my ability and Persuasion. When I activated it, I heard a message say something in my head.


    [ Tiona Hiryute is under the effect of your ability ''persuasion'' ]


    [ Your requests will be granted ]


    ''That simple?'' I could feel my lips tightening. I felt like screaming and celebrating.


    "Tiona, would you like to go out for a while with me so we can go somewhere interesting?" I said to her.


    "Hm?" With her mouth full of noodles, Tiona tilted her head. After swallowing, she looked at me with a serious look. "What did you say?"


    *********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 31: Tiona [ 1 ] +16

    Chapter 31: Tiona [ 1 ] +16


    "I asked if you don''t want to visit a ce with me. It will be interesting." I looked into her eyes. Damn, maybe the ability isn''t working?


    But it was an unfounded concern. Tiona''s eyes have lost their sparkle, and soon after, she dropped her fork, "Sure, I don''t have anything to do right now." After saying that, the sparkle in her eyes returned.


    I gave a satisfied smile and extended my hand to her. Even without saying anything, Tiona took my hand, smiling, and we left the restaurant together. The "bartender" had arrived with Tiona''s food, but I didn''t mind.


    "Tiona, do you know if there is an inn around here?"


    "An inn? Why?"


    "We need a room."


    "A room?" I could see that Tiona had a look of confusion on her face, so I decided to say something.


    "You wanted to have sex with me, didn''t you?" I looked into her eyes as I said this. Tiona''s eyes lost their sparkle.


    "Have sex with you? Oh yes, of course." Tiona''s face was red, and she gave a shy smile. Damn, she''s so cute when she''s acting like that! In such a cute and obedient way!


    "Do you know where we can find an inn?"


    "Yes, of course,e with me." Holding my hand, Tiona cheerfully guided me through a few streets until I reached an inn. All along the way, I paid attention to my surroundings to see if there wasn''t anyone who knew us watching us.


    But Tiona was someone "famous." The people seemed quite surprised to see her walking hand in hand with me, but I didn''t mind them.


    I won''t have much trouble convincing Tiona to be my girl now. I hope it will be as easy as it looks.


    "Here it is."


    "It looks like a nice inn."


    "I''ve never stayed here before, but it''s an inn highly rmended by other adventurers."


    "I see. Shall we go in?"


    "Sure." With a cheerful smile, Tiona opened the door. We found a simple reception desk, and next to the reception desk had a door that led to the inn''s dining room, or was it something more like a restaurant.


    To the left was a staircase leading to the second floor where the rooms were.


    "Excuse me, can I have a room? It can be with just one bed."


    "Hm?" The older woman behind the counter looked at me and then at Tiona, who smiled.


    "I know you..." The older woman said while looking at Tiona. I was then afraid that the woman would somehow make "Tiona" wake up. I also used my ability on her. Fortunately, I was able to use it on more than one person.


    But I need to find out the limit of this ability so that I don''t do something stupid in the future.


    After persuading the woman and getting her to give us a room, I walked upstairs while holding Tiona''s warm hand. I was starting to get excited. My cock was already hard.


    Her breasts were "small," but her revealing outfit that showed off her toned belly made me very horny. Her short ck hair and green eyes gave her an angelic appearance.


    ''She is like all the amazoness. They are all beautiful and make men horny easily.'' Iughed in my mind, and we reached the bedroom.


    "You cane in. When youe in, we''ll take a shower together before we start our fun."


    "Oh, sure. I''m a little sweaty, so we better take a shower before we have sex." She said it so naturally. What a scary and also incredible skill!


    ####


    When we entered the bedroom, it had arge bed, a desk, and a closet. It had only one window and a single door leading to the bathroom. Tiona had entered the bathroom and had started to take off her clothes.


    I went over and began to admire her beautiful body. She had a small and somewhat muscr body. Her ass was big. As soon as she took off her clothes, I could not stop and look at her ass and breasts.


    They were small breasts, but they were beautiful. Her nipple was pink. Her breasts would fit perfectly in my hand because of their size.


    "Aren''t you going to take your clothes off too?" Tiona said with a smile as she looked at me. She was acting cheerful like she always did... It seemed like she was the same person as always and wasn''t being "controlled" by me.


    This ability was something extraordinary.


    "Sure, I''ll do that." Saying that, I pulled down my pants and underwear, revealing my cock, which was already rock hard. When she saw my cock, Tiona brought her hands to her mouth, looking slightly surprised.


    Her face was red, and she was trying to look away.


    "You''ve never seen one before?"


    "..." Tiona was silent for a while before answering. "I''ve never seen one before."


    ''Wait for a second, is she a virgin?!!!! That couldn''t be better! I''m about to have sex with one of the main characters in the anime, and she''s a virgin! I need to control myself, or I''ll end up cumming quickly.''


    "Okay, let''s go wash up our bodies?" I walked into the bathroom with Tiona, and she sat on a small stool in the bathroom. I took the sponge and scrubbed her body gently while feeling every curve of her body.


    After rubbing her back and ass, I moved my body closer to hers, bringing my cock closer to her ass while using the sponge to rub the front of her body. I rubbed her breasts gently, focusing on her nipples.


    Tiona let out a low moan as I did this.


    I rubbed her belly and breasts with my right hand and brought my left hand up to the middle of her legs. Tiona tried to restrain me by keeping her legs closed, but after I said a few things in her ear, her legs gently opened.


    *********


    Before youin about "Rape" or because of "mind control," remember there is an "Antihero" tag in this novel.


    But the mind control will not continue for long since when the girl joins his harem, her love for him will increase enough not to need such a thing.


    Also, the ability has limitations that I will show soon.


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 32: Tiona [ 2 ] +18

    Chapter 32: Tiona [ 2 ] +18


    I started to touch her pussy softly. She had no hair on her pussy; It was smooth and soft. I touched and rubbed her, and Tiona gave a few low moans.


    Tiona turned her head to look at me. Her eyes were watering. Damn, she''s too cute.


    I pulled my face close to hers and stole her lips. She didn''t try to push me away or fight it. We moved our tongues as we enjoyed the hot wet kiss.


    Tiona''s pussy began to get wetter and wetter as I caressed her nipples, and we kissed.


    After our lips parted, Tiona sighed and looked down at her pussy where I was touching it. She lifted her hips a little so that her pussy was more evident to me.


    She spread her legs even more.


    Then I moved my mouth closer to her neck and started to make a few kisses. I let go of the sponge and, with my hand, grabbed her breast. As I had predicted, my hand fit perfectly on her breast.


    Her nipple was hard and rubbed against my palm. Then, I grasped her nipple with two fingers and started to rub them while slowly sliding my fingers inside her.


    First, I stuck only one finger in. Then I stuck two fingers in.


    It was hot and very tight inside her. I couldn''t wait to stick my cock in and rip her hymen. I had never felt so horny as I did now.


    "Tiona, have you ever done a blowjob before?"


    "Blowjob?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve never done it before, but I know what it is." Her face was redder than before. I then released her and stood up. Since Tiona was sitting and was short, my cock was in front of her face when she turned to me.


    I could hear Tiona''s heart from here. Maybe she is a little nervous.


    "Does that scare you?"


    "No, for some reason, I feel good..." Tiona brought her small hand to my cock and began stroking it. Her hand was not as soft as other women''s, probably because she is an experienced adventurer.


    But the soap that was in her hand was helping her movements to be more slippery and smooth.


    She moved her hand back and forth while staring admiringly at my cock. I smiled at her and stepped forward, bringing my cock closer to her face.


    Tiona looked up and stared at me for a while. She then took some water and rinsed the soap off my cock. Her hair was getting in the way even though it was short, so she moved it out of her way before opening the ball and putting the tip of my cock into it.


    She kept the tip of my cock inside her mouth innocently and looked at me.


    "Use your tongue," I told her. Tiona began to move her tongue around the head of my cock. Starting to get out of control because of the heat and pleasure in my cock, I grabbed Tiona''s head and shoved my cock deeper into her mouth.


    I didn''t overdo it so as not to hurt her.


    Tiona made a surprised sound as I began to move back and forth, using her mouth like a pussy. She continued to move her tongue in an ungainly way as I moved.


    After a few seconds, I suddenly pulled my cock out of her mouth. Her mouth was still open, so I took the opportunity to cum on her face and pour arge amount of my cum into her mouth.


    Tiona closed her eyes in fright and closed her mouth, but my cum was already inside. She swallowed my cum soon after.


    "That tastes weird." She said as she licked her lips and smiled.


    I swallowed my saliva and then held out my hand for her to hold. "Shall we go to bed?" I said. Tiona smiled and washed her face before grabbing a towel and leaving the bathroom with me.


    After drying her body, I asked her to get on the bed, and Tiona did this slowly. She was pretty embarrassed. She got on the bed and got on all fours for me. At the sight of her ass and pussy, my cock twitched.


    I then quickly climbed on the bed and held Tiona against the bed.


    "Waaa~~" She made a surprised sound when I held her hands against the bed and started kissing her everywhere. I couldn''t help myself. I swallowed her nipple and started licking and sucking it hard.


    Tiona didn''t seem to be feeling any pain, so I continued.


    After that, I crawled between her legs. However, as I approached, Tiona closed her legs. "Spread your legs, Tiona. You will feel good." I told her.


    "But..." She was reluctant, but after I asked once more, her legs slowly opened.


    Her pussy was beautiful.


    I brought my face close to her pussy and then started touching it with my fingers again. I opened her pussy and gently massaged her clitoris. Tiona''s pussy was already very wet.


    She was ready to receive my cock.


    But I was in the mood to swallow her pussy.


    "Waaaa!" Tiona shouted out in surprise. Her hips rose, and she sat on the bed while I continued with my tongue inside her. I continued to lick her and ignored her shout.


    Her liquid began to leak out inrge amounts as her moans became louder and louder. Tiona put her hand on my head and began pushing me towards her pussy.


    She had be excited.


    I continued to pleasure her with my mouth until she fell onto the bed. She picked up the pillow and put it over her face. She moaned loudly, and her body contorted.


    It was her first orgasm.


    [ Orgasms + 1 ] [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    ######


    About the previous chapter. The "mind control" skill has limitations, it is not an OP skill or it will leave the story without any tension.


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 33: Tiona [ 3 ] +18

    Chapter 33: Tiona [ 3 ] +18


    I climbed on top of Tiona again and looked at her face. She was practically drooling from her orgasm. "What was that? I''ve never felt anything like that before." She said with watery eyes at me.


    I gave a smile and then stole her lips.


    "That''s an orgasm. Isn''t that nice?"


    "It''s wonderful. I''ve never felt anything like this before. Do it again." Tiona looked at me as if I were the person she loved most. I felt my heart soar. I then got off of her and then spread her legs.


    I put my cock at the entrance to her pussy.


    "Are we going to have sex now?" She lifted her hips and looked at where my cock was. I slowly shoved it in, and Tiona''s body began to tremble.


    "That''s right. It might hurt a little, but you''ll get used to it soon." I put more force on my hips and began to thrust inside her. It was tight, very tight.


    I could feel her hymen being torn as I entered her pussy.


    Tiona then embraced me. I took her in my arms, and she was trembling. Her pussy was twitching. It was hot and sticky, probably the best pussy I have stuck my cock in since I came into this world.


    I would probably cum in a few seconds if I didn''t control it.


    "Does it hurt?" I said as I hugged her. Our bodies were glued together, and she had slipped her arms behind my neck. She slowly raised her hips after that, without answering my question.


    Then she lowered her hips. She began to move without my asking.


    "I have to move, don''t I?" She moved her body away from mine and held my shoulders as she moved her hips up and down. Her green eyes were filled with tears.


    She was in pain.


    "Do it slowly so that it won''t hurt too much."


    "And you, are you feeling well?"


    "I''ve never felt this good way before." I hugged and kissed her as she moved her little body. We continued in the same position for a few minutes. Tiona then stopped moving and pulled my cock out of her.


    The blood from her hymen was all over the bed, but we didn''t care.


    She theny down on the bed and spread her legs.


    "You are in a great mood to move, aren''t you?" She used her two hands and opened her pussy for me.


    Uncontrobly, I threw myself on her again and shoved my cock inside her in the missionary position. I moved my hips gently to avoid hurting her, but I could see she was still in pain.


    I wish she would enjoy this situation more, but the pain seems to keep her from enjoying it.


    So I brought my face closer to hers as I continued to move.


    "Is it still hurting?"


    "It''s hurting a little, but I''m starting to feel fine. You can keep going." Tiona entwined her arms around my neck and pulled me closer to her, kissing me.


    We continued in that same position for a few minutes before I came inside her. It was as if we were a couple in love.


    [Orgasm: +1 ] [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Story character bonus: +10 ]


    [ Character added to harem: Tiona Hiryute ]


    [ Tiona Hiryute is in love with you ]


    [ Skill ''Persuasion'' deactivated because it is no longer needed ]


    ####


    After listening to those messages, I threw myself aside andy down next to Tiona. I was silent after that as I stared at the ceiling. I looked to the side and saw Tiona with her eyes closed as if asleep.


    "So she''s part of my harem now? Is she really in love with me?" The system couldn''t possibly be lying to me, right? It''s probably true. But what to do from now on?


    She will probably want to stay by my side, but will the Loki family ept that? I am sure they won''t.


    We will have to keep a secret rtionship from now on. It''s funny that I got a bonus for her being a character in the story. But it was to be expected that something like this would happen.


    "But it''s good to know that I need to only once have sex with a character in the story for her to join my harem. And once she joins my harem, she will never leave. She''ll be in love with me."


    That''s amazing.


    "Luan?"


    "What?" I approached Tiona and hugged her, stroking her hair. Sheid her head on my chest and, with a gentle smile, closed her eyes without saying anything else, sleeping on me.


    Her hair and skin were soft, and her body was warm. I think I''ll enjoy this feeling a little longer.


    ####


    When I woke up, I noticed that I was alone in the room. Tiona had disappeared. However, right next to me was a piece of paper with a few things written. Fortunately, I could read things in this world since I arrived here.


    [ I have to leave because I have to meet my familia now. If you want to talk to me,e to the guild in the afternoon, so I can give you a way to contact me. ]


    This was Tiona''s message.


    I smiled and showered before leaving the inn. I had gotten my first harem member, and she was such a cute and beautiful girl. I am fortunate to have a skill like that.


    And I am even luckier that this ability works on Tiona, who is such a powerful amazoness. Will this ability work on anyone other than the gods? Even if that person is much stronger than me?


    If it worked on Tiona, I believe that is the case.


    I''m going to "y" on the easy difficulty now.


    *******************


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 34: Liliruca [1]

    Chapter 34: Liliruca [1]


    When I arrived at the church, I found Bell and Hestia.


    "Wee back, Luan. Where did you sleep tonight?" Hestia looked suspicious and had a sarcastic smile on her face. Wait, she suspects that I slept with a woman? That''s probably the case.


    I smiled and answered, "I slept in a inn. I had gone to a bar and got too tired toe home." And I just realized that I slept the whole day after having sex with Tiona.


    Maybe that''s why I feel so good now. It was like I was the healthiest person in the world ( just kidding )


    "In an inn, I understand..." Hestia put her hand over her mouth and gave a smile. I just sighed and went to the bathroom. I took a piss before returning to the living room and sitting down with the two of them.


    They had bought something to eat. It was fried chicken.


    "How are you feeling now?" Bell asked.


    "I''m feeling much better. After sleeping for so long, there was no way I couldn''t be fine, hahaha."


    "That''s right, hahaha."


    "What about you, Bell? Did you go in the dungeon yesterday?"


    "Yes, I met an interesting girl yesterday, she''s a supporter. She was a Pallum." Bell said thoughtfully. "Her name is Liliruca, she offered to support me inside the dungeon today, she is quite kind."


    "I see..." What an idiot. Is he going to fall for that? I don''t remember what happens in the original story very well because it''s been a long time since I watched the first season, but I think it''s quite simr to the original work.


    So I chatted a little more with them in the church before the two of them left and left me alone. I decided to wait until the afternoon to meet Tiona at the guild.


    "No, wait, I can take this opportunity to get another story character for my harem." With a smile, I got up from the couch and ran towards the dungeon as I would like to do something interesting.


    If I am lucky, I will get there before Bell and Liliruca enter the dungeon.


    ####


    Running quickly through the streets, I made it to the line at the portal. I hadn''t forgotten to get my equipment. I got there and looked around for Bell and Lili. They should be around here somewhere.


    "Where are you guys?" I walked the line looking for them. Some adventurers seemed a little annoyed, but I didn''t mind. After a few more minutes, I found them.


    They were very close to entering the dungeon.


    "Bell!" I shouted to him. Lili, surprised, shook her small body and took a step back.


    "Luan? What are you doing here?"


    "I would like you two toe with me." With my persuasion skill activated, I said this to both of them. Bell''s eyes became like Tiona''s, and he walked out of line. Lili did the same thing.


    With a smile, I walked away.


    After we walked away, Bell and Lili looked at me. The sparkles in their eyes had returned.


    "Bell, I think I''d better go to the dungeon with you, I don''t trust this girl very much. Hey, girl, your name is Lili, isn''t it?" She nodded at me, "Stay here until we get back, understand?"


    With my ability activated, there was no way she could go against my order. Lili nodded silently and went to a small square near the portal line. She sat there.


    "You shouldn''t trust too much and everyone you meet, Bell."


    "Oh, right. But why were you so suspicious of her?"


    "She''s very mysterious and was also leaking a rather suspicious aura." I made up apletely absurd lie, but Bell no questioned me and thanked me for "saving him"


    It''s probably because of my ability.


    "Okay, shall we get back in line?"


    "Yes, but now we will have to wait a little longer." Bell said.


    "No problem." I gave a smile and got in line along with Bell. I then looked at Lili. She had lifted her head and looked at me, a little annoyed with me.


    ''Wait for me.'' I "said" to her. Lili nodded and lowered her head again.


    ####


    After a few minutes in line, we quickly went down the dungeon floors. As always, Bell was amazed at my strength and how I walked through the dungeon without getting lost.


    "We areing to the 10th floor, be careful. That''s the floor where I found the Infant Dragon, so we might run into one again."


    "Don''t say scary things." Bell gave a wry smile but soon after put a serious look on his face to continue our exploration. We continued there for almost an hour, killing some monsters.


    Bell had evolved quite a bit, too. He had managed to kill some Orcs more easily thanst time. It won''t take long for him to level up. And when he levels up, he will unleash his new skill [ Argonaut ].


    This is something interesting that I intend to follow with my own eyes.


    Speaking of the story, isn''t it about time Welf showed up? Is Bell already talking with him? I haven''t heard about that. But I don''t care about the male characters so I won''t worry about that.


    And with my help, Bell explored the 10th and 11th floors, respectively. When we returned, he seemed very grateful for my help. I said goodbye to him and then went to the square where Lili was supposed to be.


    When I got there, I found her sitting in the same ce. As I approached her, I bent down and looked into her eyes. She raised her head, surprised at my approach but did not look away.


    "Now that we''re alone, I''d like you toe with me, all right?" With my skill activated, Lili could not go against my request. We then walked toward a nearby bar.


    I would not take her to an inn to do what I did with Tiona now. I wanted to give her some orders before that. I will have her join the Hestia Familia and stay by my side from today on.


    ***********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 35: Liliruca [2]

    Chapter 35: Liliruca [2]


    After we sat at the bar, we were attended by a waitress. I ordered a ss of juice for myself, and Liliruca ordered a ss of juice and some stuffed bread rolls. I told her that I would pay.


    And after the waitress walked away, I looked into Lili''s eyes. Being a little nervous, she looked away.


    "So, you were nning to rob Bell, am I right?" I asked her without using my skill. Lili shivered her body and then got up from her chair to leave. "Keep sitting." But with my skill activated, I gave her that order.


    "You were nning to steal it, weren''t you? Answer honestly."


    "..." Since I was not using my ability to force her to talk, Lili was a little reluctant. However, after I asked her again, she finally gave up and started to tell me everything.


    "That''s right. I was going to rob him and then leave the dungeon."


    "I see. You''re having a hard time, aren''t you?" After my question, Lili lowered her head even more, sad. She didn''t answer, but since I knew her circumstances, I didn''t ask any more questions.


    I sighed, and then the waitress approached, bringing our orders. After the waitress left, Lili took a sip of her juice and quickly began to eat the bread. She was very hungry.


    I sipped my juice while watching her. She ate it all quickly and then sighed, looking satisfied.


    "Thanks for the food." She said to me.


    "No problem. Lili, do you already have a familia?" I already knew how Soma Familia treated her, yet I asked her. And after my question, Lili clenched her fists, and her little body began to shake.


    ''Ah, the hatred for Soma...'' I gave a small smile.


    "I don''t want to talk about it." She said.


    "I understand. I won''t force you to talk about it." Since I already know everything. But now, I need to bring her to the Hestia family. First, I will try to talk to her, but if that doesn''t work, I will use my ability.


    And that''s what I did.


    I talked to her for several minutes about her circumstances and the Hestia Familia. Little by little, she began to trust me even though I didn''t use my ability.


    And after almost an hour inside the bar, I had convinced her without needing my ability.


    After talking about things that had happened with her, I also told her how Hestia was an incredible goddess and Bell, and I would support her and were good people. She didn''t hold back and epted my invitation.


    It was not difficult, which made me quite happy. And from her smile directed at me, I could tell that even without using my ability, she would fall in love with me quickly. Anime characters are strange.


    ''But she''s probably like that because of everything...''


    ####


    After we left the bar, I went straight to the adventurers'' guild to see if I would find Tiona. And yes, I did find her. As I approached, I could see her waving to me happily.


    But when she saw Lili standing next to me, she looked a little annoyed. Is that what they call jealousy?


    "Luan, who is she?" She asked as I approached. Lili hid behind me and held my shirt, looking for help.


    "She is a supporter I met in the dungeon. I invited her to be part of my familia because of her circumstances."


    "So you felt sorry for her."


    "Don''t say that."


    "I''m kidding." Tiona looked at Lili menacingly. I walked over to her and said something in her ear, "Don''t act jealous like that. We''ll get in trouble if you do that in public."


    "..." Tiona turned her face away. "Right." She said with her face a little red. She then passed me a piece of paper with a location on it.


    "What''s that?" I asked.


    Tiona approached me and spoke low so Lili wouldn''t hear, "It''s a location I found for us to meet daily, preferably at night. It''s a secluded spot with not much traffic."


    She smiled in a sexy way and then walked away.


    "See you around." She said in a friendly manner, trying to make it apparent that she was just a friend.


    "Luan, who is her? You guys seem close... And that thing she said." Tiona is an idiot for thinking Lili wouldn''t listen to what she said.


    "She''s just a friend." I smiled at Lili and looked into her eyes. "Now forget everything she said, understand?" I said as I activated my ability. And after the sparkle in Lili''s eyes returned, we continued walking to the church.


    Hestia will probably not be against Lili entering her Familia. But we will have a big problem because we will need Soma to transfer her into the Hestia Familia.


    ''That will be tricky, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do something.'' I won''t have anyone''s help ( maybe Bell? ), so it will be a little more difficult.


    ####


    Arriving at the church, Bell was sitting on the couch, but Hestia was nowhere to be seen. When Bell saw Lili, he was quite surprised. Lili then hid behind me, a little nervous.


    Well, she wanted to rob him.


    "What is she doing here? Didn''t you say she''s someone dangerous?"


    "Don''t worry about her, I talked to her a bit and invited her into our Familia. We need to talk about this with Hestia."


    "Wait, you invited her?"


    "I invited her toe here to talk to Hestia. She''s already part of another Familia, so we need to see what we will do. You can trust her." I told Bell, but still, he was suspicious.


    In this story version, he didn''t have much contact with her. He met her a while ago, and I told him she was a "dangerous" girl.


    It was to be expected that he was so suspicious of her.


    "Lili, how would you like to talk to Bell for a while and tell him your story? I am sure he will understand why you do what you do with the adventurers. Tell him everything."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to wash my clothes, don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    "But..." Lili was nervous, but I encouraged her and then left the room. I hope the two of them will get along in this period.


    ***********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 36: Liliruca [3]

    Chapter 36: Liliruca [3]


    After washing my clothes, I put them on a makeshift clothesline and returned to the living room. When I got there, Bell and Lili were chatting happily.


    They''re getting along fine. I approached them with a smile and sat down with them.


    "So you told him everything?" I asked Lili, but Bell answered.


    "Yes, she told me about how she was treated in the Soma Familia..." Bell clenched his fists. His hero instinct must be screaming in his heart right now. It''s good that he ismitted to helping Lili. Having his help will be a good thing.


    "So, how would you feel about helping me visit Soma and have him transfer her to the Hestia Familia? Of course, we''ll need to talk to Hestia about that too."


    "The goddess will want to help." Bell gave a smile.


    "Right. You hear that, Lili? It''s going to be okay." I put my hand on her head and stroked her. After that, we stayed in the living room and waited for Hestia to arrive. It was almost two hours before this happened.


    And as soon as she entered the room, she looked at Lili, suspicious. But before she could say anything, I exined the situation to her. But I omitted the fact that Lili had wanted to rob Bell.


    The way Hestia likes Bell, she would surely be annoyed.


    "I see, so that''s what''s going on." Hestia put her hand on her chin and thought for a moment. "I can ept you into my Familia, but we will have some problems convincing Soma to let you go to my Familia. He has a bit of a bad personality."


    "Yes, I was worried about what we should do," I said to Hestia.


    "We can try to visit him and talk to him civilly. But he probably won''t want to listen, especially because of that captain Zanis."


    "Yes, he is someone quite despicable. But I''m sure we''ll be able to do something." Will Soma make Lili drink his wine? That would be a surprise.


    "Yes..." Hestia nodded and became thoughtful again.


    At that moment, I am entering somethingpletely new. Lili was not supposed to enter the Hestia Familia so soon. I indeed broke the timeline with this ( not that the timeline was not already being changed before )


    First, Welf and Mikoto should have joined Bell. Then Apollo would start the "War Game"; right after that, Lili would be kidnapped by Zanis and rescued.


    After they rescued Lili, Mikoto and Welf would join the Hestia Family to participate in the War Game. Ryu would also be among the people who would join in the whole thing.


    Hermes would invite her, but even he hasn''t appeared in front of me yet.


    But I am just here to change the whole story, so I don''t mind and am very excited.


    ####


    Then a day passed. Lili slept with Hestia in the bedroom, and Bell slept on the living room floor. I refused to sleep with him and asked him to sleep on the floor so I could use the couch.


    With my ability activated, he could not refuse.


    And after everyone woke up, someone appeared in the church.


    "Hey, Bell. The armours are ready." It was Welf. I had mentioned that I hadn''t found him, but now he was at the church door. I had left together with Bell because I wanted to see Welf.


    He was a nice guy who would also be helpful.


    "Thanks for letting me know, Welf. Ah, this is Luan, the other member of the Hestia Familia I mentioned."


    "So he is Luan... He doesn''t look as strong as you had said." Welf said with a sarcastic smile.


    "I may not be as strong, but I''m sure I can take your head off at any moment." I held out my hand to him, and Welf held it.


    "That was scary, man." He was sweating. Maybe I said it too "honestly", and he took it seriously. Well, I don''t feel the slightest desire to kill him. Welf is likeable, although I don''t care much for him.


    I just wanted to meet him to see how he would act in this route of the story... And being honest, he was acting as he did in the original story; the only difference is that he was still not that close to Bell.


    They just seemed like friends, not great friends. Welf is still not Bell''s cksmith, so it would be great to bring him over to my side.


    "Hey, Welf, can I visit where you work tomorrow?" I said before he left.


    "Sure, feel free. I don''t make magic swords."


    "I just need some armour."


    "Then visit me whenever you want. See you." He nodded and walked away.


    "You intend to buy some armour?"


    "Yes, I hurt myself quite because I wasn''t using one. Welf is good at that, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, he is an excellent cksmith."


    "..."


    After we went inside, we ate something along with Lili. After, Bell left the church, leaving just the two of us inside. Hestia had also left in the morning. She said she was going to talk to Hephaestus. It probably involves her debt.


    Hestia was still working with her on this "story route" I am on.


    "Hey, Lili, you know who Hermes is, correct?"


    "Hermes? Of course, I know!" Lili said.


    "I see. Do you know if he''s around here?"


    "No..."


    "I see." Hermes is crafty. He will probably show up when I start "acting" within some other familias.


    "..."


    "Lili, how would you like to get out for a while and visit some ces? It''s been a while since you''ve had any fun, hasn''t it?"


    "I''d love to!"


    "Okay. Let''s go then." With a smile, we left the church.


    Hestia will start her "n" to go to the Soma Familia in only two days. She is being very cautious about this. Zanis might encourage Soma to start a war against Hestia Familia in the worst case.


    I don''t doubt it.


    ***********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 37: Liliruca [4] +18

    Chapter 37: Liliruca [4] +18


    I walked together with Lili through the town before we reached the pub. There I found Ryuu and Syr serving the customers. As soon as I sat down, Syr appeared to take our order. She recognized me and looked at me suspiciously.


    Well, maybe she is suspicious about something because of Bell. Not that I have done anything strange against him.


    So after taking our order, I was alone at the table with Lili. She was looking around, seeming a little bothered by the stares of some people. "Don''t worry about them," I said.


    I tried to talk a little with Ryuu, but she was busy. I would use my ability on Ryuu now, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to do this with Freya around. I''ll leave it forter.


    After that, we talked until the food arrived. And after we finished eating, I bought some food to take home, and we left the pub.


    So we walked down the street together. Lili looked quite happy now that she had a full belly.


    ''But it''s surprising that she eats so much. We had also eaten something before leaving the church. Maybe it wasn''t enough.''


    "Hm?"


    "What is it?"


    "It''s just that I saw an interesting person." In the distance, I could see Mikoto, but she was not alone. Instead, she was together with Takemikazuchi. He is a friendly guy and a friend of Hestia, but I decided not to approach him.


    I will approach Mikoto when she is alone.


    "Shall we go?" I held out my hand to Lili, and she held it.


    "Shall we go back to the church now?"


    "No, let''s do something interesting. I''m going to look for an inn."


    "Inn?" Lili looked confused, so I put my hand on her head.


    "You''ll know when you get there. Juste with me, okay?" With my ability activated, Lili just smiled gently and held my hand. I felt pretty guilty that I was doing this to her.


    But it will take a long time to make her fall in love with me. I need more members in my Harem.


    ####


    I went to the same inn where I stayed with Tiona. The same older woman behind the counter looked at me suspiciously, and I made her give me a room to use with Liliruca.


    As soon as we got to the room, Lili was quite apprehensive.


    "Lili, do you know what sex is?"


    "Sex?!" Lili''s face turned red at my question, and her ears twitched. She was cute. "Sex?! Why are you asking me that?! Wait a minute there!" She began to act adorable, which I don''t remember seeing before.


    I felt like squeezing her.


    "I want you to have sex with me," I said with my skill activated and sat in bed. Lili''s eyes lost their sparkle, and soon after, she replied. "Have sex with me? But what''s so good about me? My body is small, and I''m not as pretty as Hestia and that friend of yours."


    "You are adorable," I told her. "Here,e closer." Reluctantly, Lili approached me. I then put my hand on her head and stroked her ears. I thought seeing ears like this in person would be "bizarre, " but they are pretty cute.


    Lili''s face turned red as I stroked her ears, but she didn''t move away from me. I could also see her tail waving excitedly as she took off her cape.


    She was wearing short shorts and a basic shirt that she already had. I hadn''t bought anything for her yet.


    "Your ears are so cute. I feel like stroking them all day." I said as I smiled. Lili lowered her head and avoided my gaze. So, I stopped stroking her ears and slowly took her shirt off.


    But Lili grabbed it with both hands and prevented that from happening. "Wait, I''m not ready for this!" She said.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll do everything gently. It''s no problem, is it? I promise you''ll feel good."


    "Feel good? All right, but just a little." Lili removed her hands and allowed me to remove her shirt. Since she wasn''t wearing a bra or anything, her breasts showed as soon as I took off her shirt.


    Her breasts were not so small. They were just the right size, and her nipples were a beautiful pink colour. Lili used her hands and shielded her two breasts from my view, but I grabbed her tiny hands and moved them out of the way.


    "Here, sit here." I signalled for Lili to sit on myp, and she did. Already shirtless, she sat on myp, and I hugged her from behind, grabbing her breasts. Her body was small and very soft.


    She was also hot. I could hold her forever.


    "Is that good?" I grabbed her nipple and began to rub it lovingly. At the same time, I started kissing her neck. I could hear some low moans from Lili, and her body shook a little.


    "I don''t know..."


    "..." I then brought my hand to the button of her shorts, and after unbuttoning them, I slowly pulled down her shorts, revealing her pussy to me. "Can you finish taking off your shorts?" I said to her.


    Lili wiggled her legs and finished taking it off. After that, I asked her to spread her legs, and she did. Her pussy was already a little wet. The hair on her pussy was the same colour as her head''s hair.


    It was fluffy.


    I brought my hand up to her pussy and stuck my little finger inside her.


    "Waaa!" Lili''s body shook.


    "Luan, that''s weird." She said shyly to me, but I kept moving my finger in and out. She was getting wetter and wetter, mostly because of my kisses on her neck and my other hand caressing every other part of her body.


    Lili was getting more and more into the mood.


    She is so tight. Maybe she is even tighter than Tiona.'' I can''t wait to get my cock inside her.


    ***********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 38: Liliruca [5] +18

    Chapter 38: Liliruca [5] +18


    I continued to pleasure Lili; her body was getting hotter and hotter in my arms. Now with two fingers inside her, I began to feel that she was close to cumming. Her pussy was twitching non-stop.


    Lili then trembled in my arms.


    "Hmm..." She gave a loud moan as she clenched her teeth. After that, she fell into my arms, and I embraced her. My hand waspletely wet with the liquid from her pussy, and the smell of the environment had already changed.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    ''As with Tiona, I don''t get extra points without fucking her.''


    "So, how was it?" I said in her ear as Lili breathed hard in my arms. She then turned her face and looked at me. She was practically drooling. I then stole her lips.


    Lili''s eyes widened but then closed. I moved my tongue, and she followed my movements. After a few seconds, all the strength in her body was gone.


    "That was amazing." She said. I then gave a smile and picked her up on myp. Lili hugged my neck so she wouldn''t fall off. I thenid her down on the bed and looked at her for a while.


    I then pulled out my cock.


    After seeing my cock, Lili''s face turned red, but she wasn''t as surprised as Tiona.


    "Are you going to put that inside me? Will it fit?"


    "Yes, don''t worry. It might hurt a little at first, but you''ll start to feel good in time." I pulled my shirt out and brought my cock closer to her pussy. She was so small.


    "I''m scared."


    "Don''t worry. Here,e." Lili approached, and I hugged her. Her breasts were pressed to mine so that I could feel her heart. Her heart was very fast.


    "..."


    "Lift your hips a little." Lili lifted her hips a little as she held my shoulders. She moved her body a little away from mine and looked down at where my cock was.


    My cock was at the entrance to her pussy.


    Lili''s body shook, but I put my hand on her cheek and calmed her down. "Lower your hips slowly. Go at your own pace. If it hurts too much, you don''t have to force yourself to do it."


    "..." Lili nodded and in slowly began to lower her hips. Her insides wrapped around the tip of my cock, and soon after, I could feel her hymen. Lili lowered her hips slowly, and my cock ripped through her hymen.


    Lili then let her body fall onto mine and gave a loud moan. She hugged me tightly.


    I was inside her now. Her pussy was twitching non-stop. My cock prated her easily because she was so wet. It was so hot inside her; It was as if my cock was going to melt.


    Besides, the tightness of her pussy seemed to want to crush my cock.


    Just by having my cock inside her, I felt the urge to cum.


    "Haaa~~ Haaa~~" Lili breathed heavily as she tried to deal with the pain. Or that''s what I thought. When she lifted her face, I could see that she was drooling and her eyes were watering.


    "That''s amazing. I''ve never felt that before." After saying that, Lili raised her hips and then lowered them hard.


    "Take it easy." But ignoring my warning, Lili raised her hips again and lowered them hard. She elerated her hips as she drove her nails into my back.


    "That''s good, that''s very good." She began to repeat that and moan even louder as she moved her hips fast and hard. Then her pussy squeezed me even tighter, and Lili bit my shoulder.


    I could feel her saliva running down my shoulder.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Story Character Bonus: +10 ]


    She cummed again. However, even after that, she continued to move her hips. "Haaa~~ That''s amazing." She said loudly and continued to move her hips. I couldn''t deal with it.


    After a few more seconds, I cummed inside her.


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: 20 ]


    "It''s so hot inside me." Lili stopped moving when she felt my cum inside her. She then moved her body a little away from mine and stroked her belly as she continued with my cock in her pussy.


    "It''s so hot in here." She said.


    "Lili!" Seeing that scene, I couldn''t stand it. I hugged her tightly and started moving my hips. Lili screamed when I shoved my cock inside her pussy with all my strength, making an upward motion.


    She began to moan even louder than before.


    "That''s amazing. Keep going, Luan." She drove her nails into my back again as I moved. With all the force I was putting into my movements and her tightness and warmth, we both came simultaneously.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Story Character Bonus: +10 ]


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: 20 ]


    We both embraced, and Lili moaned loudly as she had her second orgasm. I then stole her lips and kissed her passionately as we enjoyed this delicious sensation.


    After our lips parted, I smiled at Lili, and she smiled back.


    "I''ve never felt anything like this before." She was cute. I wanted to keep fucking her for the rest of my entire day!


    Lili slowly raised her hips and pulled my cock out of her. After that, she fell backwards on the bed with her legs spread. From her pussy, I could see that the two loads of cum I had released inside her were starting to leak out and dirty the sheet.


    She looked sweaty and tired, but I felt more willing than ever.


    "Hey, Lili, are we going to do it again?"


    "I''m a little tired, but it''s okay. Come on." She opened her arms and legs for me.


    ***********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 39: Liliruca [6] +18 ( Beginning of the plan to visit the Soma Familia. )

    Chapter 39: Liliruca [6] +18 ( Beginning of the n to visit the Soma Familia. )


    I moved closer and asked Lili to get on all fours for me. She looked embarrassed but did what I asked without a second thought, and I didn''t even have to use my skill.


    I had not yet received the message that she had joined my harem, so I was slightly surprised.


    So, with Lili on all fours for me, I held her ass. When I did this, her tail wagged excitedly, waiting for me. Lili turned away and looked at me as if she was begging for it.


    I then ced my cock at the entrance to her pussy and, with a single movement, shoved it inside her.


    My hips crashed against her ass and made a loud sound as Lili lost her strength and fell face first onto the mattress. Maybe I put too much force into it? That doesn''t matter because this is fucking good.


    I moved my hips quickly. Whenever I mmed my hips into her ass, a few "waves" were made, which showed how big and soft her ass was. Seeing this, I couldn''t help and squeeze her ass even harder with my hands.


    As I moved my hips, I gripped her ass tightly. It was so soft. And when I pinched her ass, her pussy squeezed me even tighter. It was amazing.


    "Is that good?" I asked.


    Lili, who had already regained consciousness, was on all fours again as she moaned. She didn''t turn to me. She kept moaning as I thrust into her with all my strength. She was enjoying this.


    After a few minutes, I slowly withdrew my cock from her pussy.


    Lili''s small body fell onto the mattress. She had her ass up; It was a perfect position. I climbed over her and slid my cock back inside her. I had to support myself on the bed to avoid falling on her.


    Then I started moving my hips again. As shey on the bed, Lili bit the mattress to stifle her moans as my hips "kneaded" her ass. I cum right there in that position.


    Lili also cummed at the same time. She lifted her head and loudly moaned as her body shook below me. My cock was inside her, her pussy was twitching more than before, and my cum invaded her womb.


    ''Couldn''t she get pregnant with that?'' I slowly raised my hips and pulled my cock out of her. Lili continued lying there as my cum flowed between her legs and onto the sheet.


    She was breathing hard. I think I overdid it.


    I theny down beside her, and Lili turned her face to look at me. She was in ecstasy. She looked at me as if I were a prince who hade into her life, which I confess is a little strange but very nice.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Story Character Bonus: +10 ]


    [ Character added to Harem: Liliruca Arde ]


    [ Liliruca Arde is in love with you ]


    ####


    Iy down next to Lili and let her sleep in my arms. Of course, I slept a little too, but only for a short time, perhaps only two hours. It was time to go back home.


    "Lili, hey." I rocked her body, and her ears twitched. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at me. Then a cute smile appeared on her face.


    "Good morning." She said.


    "It''s still the afternoon. We''re only here for a few hours."


    "Ah..." Lili giggled before snuggling better into my arms.


    "It''s time we got back to the church, or the goddess will be worried. We also need to talk to her about our visit to Soma Familia. I n to bring some interesting people to our side."


    "Some people?"


    "Yes, the members of the Loki Familia. That friend of mine is one of those people."


    "I see. They are quite strong, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, they are powerful. Bringing them to our side would be the right thing to do." I said as I stroked her soft hair. Then I stood up and put on my clothes. Lili did the same thing.


    After we finished dressing, we left the inn. It was stillte, but the night wasing.


    So we returned to the church and found Hestia and Bell there.


    "Where have you been? I was waiting for you!" Hestia said as she put her two hands on her waist.


    "We were walking around town; Lili wanted to have some fun. Right?" Lili''s face turned red.


    "Hmmm... It''s a bit suspicious."


    "Come on, tell me what you want. Does it happen to have anything to do with our visit to Soma Familia?"


    "That''s right. I talked to Hephaestus about it, and she said it''s not an idea for us to do that.''


    "Because of Zanis?"


    "That''s right. She said he''ll try to start a war against my Familia if I do that. We don''t have many members, so I don''t know if it''s a good idea to get into a fight we can''t win." Hestia was looking serious.


    "About that... Couldn''t you ask Mikoto for help?"


    "Mikoto... Mikoto... Ah, that girl." Hestia said. "I don''t know if Takemikazuchi will allow her to get into it."


    "Don''t worry, he will allow it." At least if he is the same as in the original story.


    "I see... I can ask for her help. Do you want toe along with me?"


    "No, you''d better take Bell. You''ve contacted her before, right, Bell?"


    "I talked to her a little bit. She''s a very nice girl."


    "Then go with Hestia to convince her. I also have some friends I can invite to help us. Of course, they will also need their goddess'' permission to join our Familia temporarily."


    "Who are these people?"


    "Tiona, Tione, Bete and Ais."


    "Ais?!" Hearing me, Bell said this in surprise. "W-When did you meet her?!" He moved closer to me and held my shoulders.


    "A few days ago, in the dungeon."


    "I talked about you with her, but she told me that she talked to you once and that you were not close to her."


    "I will not talk directly to her but rather to Tiona. I am someone very close to Tiona." I gave a smile.


    "I see... It will be amazing if you can bring them over to our side just that temporarily." Bell said excitedly.


    "Luan, are you sure you can do this?" Hestia said.


    "I can''t promise I will, but I will try my best."


    "Okay."


    Making a promise would be foolish. I can control them, but Loki allowing them into our Familia temporarily will be practically impossible. It would be easier if I could control goddesses.


    ***********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 40: Beginning of the Plan.

    Chapter 40: Beginning of the n.


    The next day I left the church and went alone to the ce Tiona had written on the paper. It wasn''t easy to get there. I had to ask some people on the street for help.


    And after almost an hour, I was finally here.


    It was a simple two-story house. It had no decoration like the other houses in the neighborhood. It looked more like an abandoned house. Mainly because of the structure that looked a bit old.


    "Tiona could have gotten a better ce, couldn''t she?" I said to myself and knocked on the door a few times. I stood there for a few minutes, but no one came, so I opened the door.


    "Ah, it''s open." After entering, I found a long hallway with two doors on the right, one on the left, and one at the end of the hallway. On the hallway wall were some old paintings, but a piece of paper taped on the wall caught my attention.


    I closed the door and read it.


    [ I''ll be back in the afternoon ].


    "It''s a message from Tiona." It was still morning. She was probably together with her Familia at the moment. And since I was alone, I looked around the house she had arranged for us.


    At the first door on the right was a room with a bed, a closet, and a desk. The second door to the right was a closet with some food and brooms.


    The only door to the left had a dining room and a kitchen. They were in the same room. The only thing that separated the kitchen from the dining room was a counter. It was a very spacious ce.


    So I went to thest remaining door, and when I opened it, I found the bathroom.


    "Hm, there are two floors... Where is the staircase to the second floor?" I walked around but couldn''t find the staircase. Then I started to hear steps upstairs and also some voices.


    I left the room and looked in the alley next door, and there I saw a stairway leading to the second floor.


    "A stairway inside the alley... The architect who nned this ce is not very good." I smiled to myself and went back to the house. The house was much smaller than I thought, but it was cozy.


    And the bed is of good quality.


    And since there was no living room, I went into the bedroom andy down on the bed to wait for Tiona. When I find her, I will give her some orders ( I will make some requests ).


    ####


    After almost five tedious hours, Tiona finally showed up at the house. As soon as she opened the door, I sat on the bed and waited for her to enter the room. She realized I was here since I had left my shoe on the door.


    The floor was very clean. I didn''t want to get it dirty.


    "Luan?" she asked with a rather cheerful tone. I didn''t answer and continued in silence with a smile. And after a few minutes, she finally appeared in the bedroom. Opening the door, she ran towards me when she saw me.


    "I finally got to see you!!!" She jumped toward me, throwing me on the bed. She rubbed her face against my chest as she pressed me against the bed. I then grabbed her and pushed her away.


    "All right, back off a little," I said. After that, she looked at me as if begging for something. Then I kissed her on the lips softly. "I came here today to ask you something," I said to her.


    "Oh, I thought you came here because you wanted to stay with me." She looked a little sad.


    "I also came here to stay with you." I hugged her and put her on myp. "But I need help sorting out some things that involve my Familia."


    Tiona then jumped off myp and turned to me. She put her two hands on her waist. "What happened? Tell me everything." She said to me.


    I smiled and started to exin everything to her. But I hid the fact that I had had sex with Lili.


    "I see, so that girl has been through all this, and you want to shelter her in Hestia Familia. You will need to talk to Soma, and maybe there will be a war between the Hestia Familia and the Soma Familia if you go there."


    "Yes, because of that captain named Zanis."


    "Right. And that''s why you want me to temporarily join your Familia to help them in case the worst happens."


    "That''s right."


    "All right, I''ll do it." She looked at me, excited at the idea of helping me.


    "But will Loki allow it?"


    "Don''t worry. I will talk to her. But I still can''t promise that she will allow it."


    "I understand... But I don''t want just you to help me. I would like you to bring your sister, Ais and Bete here so I can talk to them. Would you do that?"


    "Well... But didn''t you say you wanted to keep our rtionship a secret?"


    "Don''t worry; we''ll pretend we''re just friends... Please," I looked at her as if begging for it. Tiona took a while to answer, but I heard what I wanted. "All right, I''ll bring them over here." She said.


    "That''s great!"


    "But I''ll do it tomorrow! Today I wanted to stay with you here, okay?"


    "Okay,e here." I opened my arms, and Tiona jumped on me again, hugging me tightly and kissing me on the lips.


    After that, we took off our clothes and had fun for hours.


    ***********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 41: I will control them.

    Chapter 41: I will control them.


    The mind control ability will be removed in the next chapters. Sorry to disappoint you, mind control fans :( The protagonist will have to fight to get the girls now


    ************


    It was evening when I finally got back to the church. Hestia, Bell, and Lili were in the living room having dinner together when I got there. "Wee back," Lili said when I arrived and ran up to me.


    I hugged her and stroked her head. After that, she returned to the couch.


    "So, how did it go?" I asked Hestia.


    "Mikoto is temporarily joining my Familia."


    "I see. I knew Takemikazuchi would allow it." I said with a smile. After that, it was time for Hestia to ask me if I had managed to talk to the members of the Loki Familia. And I told her what had happened.


    I had found Tiona, and she would arrange a meeting between me and the others so that I could talk to them. This will happen tomorrow afternoon. The only problem was that Tiona did not promise that she could arrange this meeting.


    She said she would try. But I think one try is enough.


    "I understand, I hope it works out." Hestia looked apprehensive.


    "Are you afraid of the Soma Familia?"


    "No, of course not!" Hestia stood up and put her two hands on her waist. "I''m very confident." She said.


    I sighed and went into the bathroom to shower. I took the opportunity to masturbate twice.


    It had been a while since I had masturbated. Of course, having sex with a woman is much better, but doing it is also fantastic.


    [ Masturbations: 122 ] - [ Status Bonus: 122 ]


    And after I cleaned up, I left the bathroom and went back into the living room. I had spent a long time in the toilet since Hestia and Lili had already gone to the bedroom, and only Bell was in the living room. He was almost asleep.


    "Shall we go to sleep?" I asked him.


    "Yeah, sure." Hey down on the living room floor and soon fell asleep. I finished wiping my hair with the towel and alsoy down before looking at Bell''s face and remembering Ais.


    ''I confess I''m rather looking forward to tomorrow.''


    I fell asleep soon after.


    ####


    The next day, I woke up when Lili called me.


    When I opened my eyes, only she was in the living room. She was crouched beside the sofa while looking at my face with a smile.


    She was like a girl in love ( What a surprise... )


    And taking advantage that there was no one nearby, I kissed her lips before getting up. Lili''s tail was wagging happily because of my kiss. Finally, I washed my face and returned to the living room to eat breakfast with her.


    "Where are Hestia and Bell?"


    "Hestia went to meet with Takemikazuchi and Mikoto. Bell went to the dungeon some time ago."


    "I see. I think I will also go to dungeon. Would you like toe along with me today?"


    "I can?!"


    "Yes. Speaking of the dungeon, I haven''t sold the crystals and items I tookst time, have I?" I looked in the corner of the room, and there were the items I had gotten from myst exploration.


    Since I was severely injured, I didn''t even think about going to the guild to sell everything.


    "I think I''ll do that today before I go to the dungeon. Let''s go?"


    "Sure!"


    "You''ll be in charge of carrying the crystals and items, is that okay?"


    "No problem." Lili gave a smile. I then put my knife in my waistband before leaving the church with Lili. As usual, she preferred to wear her cloak.


    And after some time, we arrived at the dungeon. There I saw some people with armor, and I remembered Welf. I have to visit him to get armor and bring him to my side.


    So, I entered the dungeon with Lili, and we stayed only two hours inside before leaving (or I think that''s how long we stayed inside).


    We stopped at a restaurant and ate before going back to the church. The time wasing for me to meet the other Loki Familia members. I confess that I am a little nervous.


    ####


    When the afternoon came, I went to the house that Tiona had arranged for both of us, but when I got there, I found no one. The house was empty. ''So she couldn''t convince them...'' That''s what I thought until I heard the door being opened.


    "What is this ce?" I heard a nostalgic voice. It was Ais'' voice.


    "It''s a house I''ve rented for a while."


    "But why?" It was Tione''s voice.


    "Nothing... I just wanted to be alone and ended up renting this house... Hehehe." She doesn''t know how to invent a lie.


    "I see." Wait, she believed that?


    "It''s a dump here, it''s all old. You couldn''t have found a better ce to have this damn meeting? Speaking of him, where''s your fucking friend?" Bete was being grumpy as usual.


    "Bete, don''t you dare swear at him, do you understand?" Waaa, Tiona was angry.


    "..."


    "Let''s go to the dining room to wait for him." Tiona returned to her usual tone. Then I started to hear several footsteps and their voices became more distant. They were in the dining room now.


    After that, the bedroom door opened. It was Tiona. She put a huge smile on her face when she saw me. After she closed the door, she ran towards me likest time and threw me on the bed.


    She started kissing me everywhere before getting up.


    "Okay, they''re all here."


    "Did you tell them the reason for this meeting?"


    "Yes, I talked about you and Hestia wanting to invite them into her Familia temporarily so they could help Liliruca and the whole Hestia Familia."


    "And what did they say about that?"


    "Of course they were refusing, however Ais convinced them."


    "Ais?"


    "Yes, for some reason she was wanting this meeting to happen. She seems to have been touched by the Liliruca situation or something."


    "Is she worrying about an unknown girl? No, that''s not right." It''s not impossible, but it''s improbable. Bell probably has something to do with it. I need to talk to himter. "Okay, so I''m going to go talk to them."


    Or rather, "control" them.


    ***********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 42: My ability has limitations +18

    Chapter 42: My ability has limitations +18


    I walked with Tiona to the dining room, where everyone was. And as soon as I got there, the first one to widen her eyes was Ais, who seemed to have remembered the day we met in the dungeon, and I asked for their help.


    I didn''t understand her surprise since Bell had told her about me.


    "Thank you foring." I told them with a smile. Bete, however, stood up and walked over to me.


    "So you''re Tiona''s friend? You''re not that guy who was lost inside the dungeon? Hey, Tiona, why did you be friends with this guy? Was it by any chance the day we met and I asked you to take him to the guild?"


    "We talked a few more times after that. Now stay away from him, Bete."


    "Tsk. Just say what you want say that we''re already leaving, understand? We''ve already made our decision. Do you think we would ept an absurd proposal like that? And do you think Loki would ept it? Idiot."


    Bete walked over to the chair and sat down next to Tione. She looked at me the whole time, she also seemed confused about why Tiona had be my friend, and I could understand her.


    In their view, I am just a level 1 novice adventurer.


    "All right, I''d first like to talk about everything that''s going on-"


    "Tiona has already told us everything, you don''t have to tell us again."


    "Okay." I took a deep breath and then activated my persuasion skill by looking at the three sitting at the table. Ais, Bete, and Tione. And after that, I said. "You three are going to help me, aren''t you?" I looked into Ais'' eyes, and her eyes lost their sparkle.


    I gave a smile, but my smile didn''tst long.


    "Hm? We''re not going to do that. I already said we made our decision. We just came here because Ais asked us to, understand? Hey, Tiona, you better stay away from this guy. He''s weird." Bete looked at me, looking suspicious.


    Tiona stepped forward and stood in front of me.


    "Bete, don''t offend Luan, please."


    An argument had started between Bete and Tiona, but Ais broke up that argument.


    "Stop it. All right, let''s help you and your Familia." She said. As I imagined, my ability had worked on her.


    "Yes, I think we should help." Not only her but Tione as well. So does that mean my ability doesn''t work on men? Or maybe it doesn''t work on three people at the same time?


    "Are you guys crazy? What do you think Loki is going to say about this?" Beteined. However, the two girls under my control had already made their decisions.


    "We will talk to her, Luan, but we can''t promise that Loki will allow us to do that. I think it''s impossible, but I''ll try to convince her." Ais told me with her usual expressionless face.


    "Okay, I appreciate that," I replied and smiled at Bete.


    Noticing my smug smile, Bete lost his mind.


    "You bastard, what have you done?!" He jumped toward me to punch me. However, Tiona got in his way and stopped his attack.


    Tiona grabbed Bete''s arm. "Don''t do anything against him, understand?" She looked furious now. "You can leave; I will stay here for a while, do you understand?"


    "Are you serious?" Bete looked into Tiona''s eyes, and she nodded in agreement.


    Bete then pulled her arm and walked out of the house, leaving just the girls and me inside. I talked a little more with them before they left. I decided not to give them any orders for the time being.


    Before doing anything else, I wanted to resolve the Lili situation.


    ####


    "I''m quite surprised that Ais agreed to help you like that." Tiona said right after we went into the bedroom together.


    "Even I was surprised at the way she acted." I smiled at Tiona and moved closer, stroking her cheek. And before she could say anything else, I stole her lips and invaded her mouth with my tongue.


    Losing strength in her body, I threw Tiona onto the bed and pulled her breasts out, grabbing one of them with my hand. Then, after kissing her some more, I sat down on the bed and asked her to kneel in front of me.


    With her breasts sticking out, she grabbed my cock and started jerking me off. Seeing her breasts and feeling her soft hand was enough to get me quite aroused.


    "Suck it," I told her. Tiona smiled and brought her mouth closer to my cock, gently licking its tip with her tongue. After that, she moved her face away, teasing me, and continued to jerk me off.


    After teasing me a little more by giving me a few licks as if my cock were ice cream, Tiona shoved it fully into her mouth. It was a hot and smooth sensation. After that, she began to make awkward movements, but it was still excellent.


    I grabbed her head and moved my hips, shoving my cock deep into her throat and cumming inside her. Tiona''s eyes widened in surprise and were filled with tears.


    She swallowed my cum while my cock was still in her throat. It felt so good.


    I pulled my cock out suddenly, releasing her from the "pain."


    "Haaa~~ Haaa~~" Tiona breathed hard as she held her throat. "That hurt." She said with tear-filled eyes.


    "I''m sorry about that. I ended up getting too excited. You can do whatever you want now." I smiled and opened my arms. Tiona stood and licked her lips. After that, she removed all her clothes and climbed on myp, facing me.


    ***********


    The ability has limitations... But it will be removed anyway. lol


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 43: Why did I accept this? +18

    Chapter 43: Why did I ept this? +18


    After climbing onto myp, she entwined her arms behind my neck and brought her face closer to mine. She had a cocky smile as she rubbed her body against mine.


    My cock was rubbing against her pussy, and the liquid from her pussy was making it all wet.


    Tiona continued to move around for a while. After she saw that I wanted to put inside her, she slowly lifted her hips and slid my cock into her pussy. She slowly shoved it inside her.


    When she had put all of my cock inside her, her body lost its strength and fell onto mine. I hugged her and held her in my arms.


    "Is everything okay?" I asked.


    "Yeah, it''s just that that was so good I couldn''t take it."


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    I gave a smile and then grabbed Tiona''s waists, encouraging her to start moving. She began to move slowly while breathing heavily, but the speed of her movements gradually increased.


    I hugged her tighter and kissed her mouth. We continued kissing until I cummed inside her pussy, and Tiona had another orgasm. She cum quite easily, doesn''t she? Her body trembled, and she hugged me even tighter.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Acquired Status Bonus: +20 ]


    [ Original Story Character Bonus: +10 ]


    [ Skill Points: +10 ]


    Hm? It''s been a while since that skill point gain notification appeared. Speaking of which, I need to figure out what to do with these points. I haven''t had any tips that tell me what they are for.


    "Luan, I want to do it again," Tiona said with her sweaty body and a smile on her face. Seeing this, my cock got hard inside her again.


    She removed it from her pussy and stood in front of me.


    "Lie back and let me do it all." She smiled at me. Iy down on the bed, and she climbed over me. It''s okay to let her do that. I like seeing her pleasure me.


    ####


    In a white space in an unknown location, a beautiful woman with long silver hair approached a sofa where an old bearded man was watching television.


    The old man, who was drowsy, jumped up from the couch because of fright.


    "What? What''s that?"


    "That kid you transferred into that unknown world...Did you give that disgusting ability to him?"


    "What ability? I didn''t do anything like that!" The old man shouted at the woman. She then approached and extended her hand forward. There, some images appeared. It was Luan using his ability to control Tiona.


    The old man watched that for a while, and his mouth remained open. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "I didn''t give that ability to him, understand? That skill must have gone into the list of random skills he can receive by mistake. Look at that!"


    The man opened a blue screen in front of the woman''s eyes. There was a list of almost 1000 skills that Luan could get whenever he had sex with a different woman ( Who is not part of the main cast of Danmachi )


    At the end of the list, it had a list of banned skills.


    [ Mind control ] [ Hypnosis ] [ Induce ] And other skills simr to the mind control skill, all were banned.


    "I banned all skills that could serve to control people. You know I have no fetish for things like r4p3!"


    "But look at the boy''s skill list, there is the skill [ Persuasion ] him was using to control girls and abuse them. Aren''t you afraid that this boy will be a maniac?"


    "It wasn''t my goal to turn him into a maniac person, I just wanted him to enjoy himself after all he had suffered. Dying so suddenly was also one of the reasons."


    "..."


    "I knew he was a pretty kinky guy and that''s why I gave him a system like that... But I wanted him to get the girls fairly, not for him to control their minds."


    "... Damn, you old fool... You should have been more careful. Now what are we going to do?"


    "There''s only one thing left for me to do." The old man then opened Luan''s Status in front of his eyes. As if navigating a programming application, he messed with some code, removing the ability from Luan''s Status.


    In addition, automatic messages will be sent, warning about what has happened.


    "I think that will be enough."


    "What about the two girls who are already in his harem? He used the ability to get them."


    "They are no longer being controlled. When they are in his harem, they develop a genuine love for him."


    "To me, that''s still a kind of mind control..."


    "Believe me, even if they develop a love for him, they arepletely rational and will leave him if something happens."


    "... I will trust you. But from now on you will monitor him, I am tired of watching him having sex with women, I want to get some rest."


    "Right."


    ####


    ''Hm?'' Getting a little dizzy, I put my hand on my face and then looked down at my hand. What am I doing? I remember going somewhere together with Tiona.


    There was a guy. I think he''s from Hestia Familia and Bell''s friend.


    ''I said I would help him... But my goal was to refuse his request since Loki would not ept it. Why did I agree?''


    I continued walking and noticed that Tione was also acting a little strange.


    "What is it, Tione?" I asked her.


    "I don''t know, my head hurts and I''m a little confused. Why did I say that?"


    "I don''t know either...isn''t that weird?"


    "Hm? What is it?" Bete approached. But I didn''t say anything to him and moved on. That was weird; why did I say I would talk to Loki? It''s like it''s not me.


    ***********


    The end *SKULL*


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 44: SS Rank (+18)

    Chapter 44: SS Rank (+18)


    Stuffing my cock inside her slowly, Tiona moaned and let her body fall onto mine because of the pleasure she felt. Then she lifted her body and began to move.


    Facing me, I continued to stare at her breasts, bouncing with her rapid movements. However, I ignored her moans when a message appeared in front of me.


    I ignored herpletely, even though I could still feel her pussy squeezing me.


    [ Your skill "Persuasion" was removed from the skill catalog]


    [ Due to misuse and a system administrator error, you will not be able to continue with this skill ]


    [ All affected characters will return to their normal state ]


    After reading all those messages, my body went cold, and I felt my heart race. Then, finally, the messages disappeared, and I looked into Tiona''s eyes, waiting for her to say something.


    She was wearing a smile.


    "Is that good?" She caressed my chest as she moved her hips hard. A "Smack" sound was made whenever her ass bumped against me. I don''t know how I didn''t lose my hard-on in this situation.


    "Yeah, that''s great." I smiled at her and let her make me cum and cum too. After that, Tionay down next to me and looked into my eyes.


    We continued to stare at each other, and Tiona seemed a little suspicious that something had happened to me. "You didn''t seem to enjoy it very much. You seemed a little sad even while we were doing this." She pouted.


    "It''s not that, it''s just that I remembered some bad things..."


    "I understand... It''s going to be okay." Tiona hugged me to cheer me up. She is acting like before. Since she is part of my harem, she is no longer being controlled. She loves me.


    Then I am sure that Lili will continue to be by my side.


    But this is strange. Did the administrator remove the ability? Well, it makes sense that a system has an administrator and that he/she is probably the God who sent me into this world. But why did he/she give me this ability in the first ce?


    ''Administrator error?'' Did he/she give me the ability by mistake? Maybe that''s it. Damn, did I lose this ability? It would help me so much to continue my life in this world. I''m a little disappointed.


    But thinking about it, I was beginning to feel a little bad. Just a little.


    When I came into this world, I said I wouldn''t rape anybody...But I used that ability, and this is rape. I did something that I shouldn''t have done. I think I got carried away because of the power and my libido.


    Should I thank God for removing this ability? I am sure I would abuse it, and I don''t know what I could be.


    No, it doesn''t fit my character. I am acting very differently than before. At first, I acted one way, but then Ipletely left that way of acting aside and started caring only about myself.


    ''I even raped girls...'' I looked at Tiona in my arms.


    ''And now I''m feeling bad and want to act like a "Good boy"? That is so inconsistent.''


    ''But isn''t that how humans are? Don''t they change ording to the stages of their life?'' No, it''s not that extreme. Things don''t work like that. Damn, I need to think about what to do from now on.


    I have already started the n to ''Rescue'' Lili, and I probably won''t have the help of the Loki Familia now that my ability has been removed. But it is good that I already have Tiona and Lili in my harem. So I will evolve as much as possible until the timees for our visit to Soma Familia.


    "What is it? You look very thoughtful." Tiona said with a smile.


    "Let''s do that again. All night." I climbed on top of her.


    "Sure." Tiona gave a cheerful smile.


    ####


    The next day after I had cum 8 times inside Tiona and made her cum 10 times, I returned to the church. I had taken a shower, but my clothes didn''t smell very nice because of the previous day''s sweat.


    When I arrived at the church in the morning, I found no one. So Iy down on the couch and then opened my Status.


    [ Strength - 1,174 (+1,164) ]


    [ Agility - 1,174 (+1,164) ]


    [ Magic - 1,194 (+1,164) ]


    [ Endurance - 1,174 (+1,164) ]


    "My basic skills have reached SS rank... And I haven''t up to level 2 yet. When will that happen?" I sighed and closed my Status. The Persuasion skill was gone.


    So, I got up and took another shower. This time I put on new clothes and left the church to have breakfast. I looked for a good ce until I found a bakery. At the entrance, there was a small line.


    "That must be a good bakery." I stood in the line for a few minutes until my turn came. There wasn''t much space inside. It was just a counter with a ss disy case just below it, where it had many things on disy.


    Some stuffed bread and also several kinds of cakes. They also sold juice and coffee here.


    I bought two pieces of cake and a ss of coffee. I devoured it. It was delicious. And after I finished eating, in the distance, I saw someone I didn''t want to meet right now. It was Ais.


    She had her usual inexpressive face and was alone. She walked over to me and stopped in front of me.


    "Could youe with me for a second? I need to talk to you about yesterday." She said to me. I could feel that she was threatening me here.


    "Sure, I''ll do that." I swallowed my saliva and threw the disposable cup in the trash before following Ais around town. It was dangerous. She is strong; she probably realized that I was controlling her.


    Damn, what do I say? What lie should I make up? Aaaah, damn it!


    I knew I had done something I shouldn''t have. No, I will not act like a scaredy cat in this situation. I need to act like a man and face her. I need to act respectfully and speak convincingly.


    ''In case the situation gets worse, I can just activate my abilities and hope that I can do something... But I find it difficult to fight with her at the moment.''


    ********************


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 45: You are a "monster"... In a good way.

    Chapter 45: You are a "monster"... In a good way.


    After walking with Ais for a few minutes, we finally arrived at a secluded spot. It was a quiet street, although some people were walking around. Ais then looked at me.


    I remained silent and waited for her to say something. I tried to remain calm.


    "I wanted to talk about yesterday."


    "Yes, you already told me that."


    "That thing you did, what was that?" Although she was inexpressive, I could feel that she was threatening me to tell her everything. I swallowed my saliva and then began to exin what had happened.


    I had only asked for their help. That''s what I did.


    After I told her this, Ais continued to stare at me and then brought her hand to the hilt of her sword. I went on guard and then activated my strongest ability by making discreet movements.


    When I did, I could see Ais''s eyebrow wrinkled a little. What a surprise.


    ''She must have noticed that my strength has increased quite a bit.''


    "Tell me the truth, what did you do? I''m sure you controlled me somehow. Tione also told me she felt the same way. And what did you do with Tiona? Did you control her to get her closer to you?"


    "No, I didn''t do that. We became friends and talked sometimes, that''s all." I held up my hands, saying I didn''t want to fight.


    "... Stay away from Tiona, understand?"


    "Why? We are friends."


    "Until I know what''s going on, I don''t want you near her. And know that Loki Familia refuses to help you in any way."


    "Know that if I could control someone just like you are saying, I could control you here now and do whatever I want with you. If I can control someone as strong as Tiona, couldn''t I control you?"


    I sighed and deactivated my ability.


    "..."


    "Know that I am not someone who would do that kind of thing. I am Tiona''s friend and only that. I don''t know what happened to you and Tione, but I wasn''t the cause of it, all right?"


    "..." Ais was silent and then released the handle of her sword and walked away. She disappeared soon after.


    I sighed.


    "That''s the first time I''ve seen her act like that. She realized something. Damn... But now that I no longer have the ability, I''ll keep acting normal and pretend I never had that ability before."


    In time Ais will realize that I am no longer controlling anyone, and I will be able to approach her with Bell''s help. I will have to do some positive things to improve my reputation within the Loki Familia now.


    ####


    I walked around town a little longer before returning to the church and finding Hestia alone on the couch. Bell and Lili were not around. The two of them must have gone off somewhere together.


    Taking advantage of the fact that we were alone, I asked Hestia to update my falna, and again when she did, she seemedpletely amazed at my unusual growth.


    Especially since my growth is faster than Bell''s, who has such a powerful ability that helps him evolve.


    "That''s unbelievable. I''ve never seen someone evolve this fast." She said to me with a big smile on her face. She not only praised my evolution but also all my battles against powerful monsters that would be impossible for a level 1 adventurer to kill.


    She even called me "Monster." I don''t know if I should feel offended, but since she smiled after saying this, I think she called me a "monster" in a good way.


    That I am a "Monster of Evolution"


    "Okay, how''s the n to visit the Soma Familia?" I asked Hestia.


    "Everything is fine from my side. And were you able to talk to the adventurers of the Loki Familia? Bell told that girl to ept the meeting with you. She was refusing."


    "I talked to them, but it didn''t work out..."


    "I see..." Hestia looked a little discouraged but then smiled. "But it''s okay; it''s going to be okay. With you and Bell on our side, we don''t have to worry, right?"


    She was being quite positive. But I can agree, we are quitepetent.


    "Yes, we''ll be able to help Lili without too much trouble."


    "That''s right."


    ####


    It was evening. The visit to Soma Familia will be tomorrow. We will meet Mikoto tomorrow afternoon to go to the Soma Familia house to talk with Soma.


    We had dinner and talked a little about how we would do this. It was a fact that we would be attacked if we suddenly got there by invading the ce, so Hestia said she would go ahead and try to talk to Soma alone, first of all.


    We would stay on the lookout and wait for Hestia. Should the worst happen, we would storm the ce and force a meeting between Lili and Soma so that they could talk. If all went well, the scene from the anime would be repeated.


    Of course, the circumstances and how it happened were very different, but they would still have simrities.


    So after talking some more, it was time for bed. Even without my ability, Bell agreed to sleep on the floor, so I sleptfortably on the couch until the next morning when I was woken up by Lili again.


    She was standing next to me with a smile.


    "Good morning, Lili."


    "Good morning, Luan." I sat on the couch. I could see that she was quite apprehensive, so I asked her toe closer. I grabbed her hand and smiled at her.


    "Don''t worry; everything will be fine." Hearing my words, Lili moved closer to me and kissed me, taking advantage of the fact that no one was around.


    "I trust you all."


    **************


    Hey, I''m writing new fanfic!! Visit my profile :)


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 46: Zanis is an idiot.

    Chapter 46: Zanis is an idiot.


    After I woke up and had breakfast, Hestia went back to the church with Bell so that we could meet Mikoto for our visit. We are going to meet now, but our visit to Soma Familia will only take ce in the afternoon.


    Hestia wanted me to get acquainted with Mikoto first of all. I confess that I was pretty excited to meet her. My previous n was to use my ability on her, but now that the ability is gone, I will try to win her over in a conventional way.


    I can''t be too impulsive. I have to remember that.


    So we went together toward the town square close to the portal. I was already carrying my equipment because I had to prepare for battle at any moment.


    When we got there, we found Mikoto and Takemikazuchi. Even though Mikoto was in the Hestia Familia at the moment, he still wanted to apany her. Or that''s what Hestia told me. But of course, Takemikazuchi will only stay with us until it is time to go to the Soma Familia.


    As I approached, both of them looked at me, analyzing me. I gave them both a smile and stepped forward.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you." I bowed my head to him in respect. He then held out his hand, and I held it. We gave a firm handshake.


    "Hestia has told me a lot about you. Some of the things she told me are quite unbelievable."


    "Well, maybe she exaggerated." I scratched my head and looked at Mikoto. "It''s nice to meet you, Mikoto." I gave a slight nod and extended my hand. It would make no sense to put my head down as I did with Takemikazuchi.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Luan. I hope we can work well together." She shook my hand and gave a weak smile.


    "Okay, now that you two have met, I''d like to talk more about what we should do. We discussed it at home, but Mikoto was not participating in the conversation."


    Mikoto nodded, and then Hestia began to exin what we would do.


    "I understand, so you will try to talk to him before you do anything rash." Takemizazuchi put his finger on his chin and thought, "You know, I don''t know if that will work, but I''ll hope it works out."


    "I''m not very confident either." I told him. "That captain, Zanis. I don''t think he''ll let that encounter happen so easily."


    "Even if it is Hestia?" Takemikazuchi looked confused by my words.


    "I don''t know... He won''t be able to do anything against her, so maybe it will work out." I shrugged and sighed. Then everyone looked at each other, and we sat in the square to talk more.


    After only a few minutes, they changed the subject.


    We continued the conversation and also ate something until the afternoon came.


    ####


    The afternoon had arrived, and we walked to the Soma Familia house. Well, not that there was only one house, but several buildings divided into warehouses, breweries, and watchtowers.


    Anyway, we knew where Soma would be; Hestia had this information. Soma is usually a quiet and isted guy, so he would not be walking around but would be somewhere dark and shadowy.


    Some scenes from the animee to mind.


    When we arrived close to a two-story building in an area of the city, we stopped at a safe distance, and Hestia went alone towards it. I could notice that there were some guards in the watchtowers around. They were looking at Hestia.


    And after she got close enough, the door opened, and a tall man wearing armor came out. It wasn''t Zanis; It was just an ordinary guard.


    Hestia looked back and then entered the building. After that, she stayed inside for some minutes. And when she came out, she looked a little sad. I soon realized that it wouldn''t be so easy.


    "It didn''t work, Soma doesn''t want to meet her." She said.


    "I see." Lili lowered her head dejectedly. I then ced my hand on her head and smiled at her.


    "Then we have to make the two of them meet, don''t we? I''ll do it." I said to Hestia.


    Before I could move on, she stopped me. "Are you sure you can do this by yourself?"


    "Of course. In case something goes wrong, you will help me, right?" I looked at Bell, and he nodded, keeping a serious look.


    So it was settled. I''ll take Lili to Soma so they can talk.


    So I grabbed her hand and asked her to remove the hood hiding her face. When I did, I could see on top of one of the towers that one of the guards looked quite surprised. After that, he disappeared.


    ''I already know what you will do.'' I smiled and took a few steps forward, walking to the door of the building, which was undecorated and even a bit gloomy. There was a balcony on the second floor. I can imagine that Soma is there because it looks like the main room of this ce.


    And after we approached the door, I pulled out my knife and shouted, "Zanis,e out." As I did that, I also activated my ability. However, when I did so, Lili let go of my hand, appearing to be in pain.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t control this ability very well yet." I smiled at her and calmed her down. Lili gave a smile and nodded.


    Then all the surrounding watchtowers suddenly became empty, and several men began approaching. The double door of the building suddenly opened, and out came Zanis with a big smile.


    He had a thin face and gray hair. He wore sses that made him look intelligent(lol)


    Lili hid behind me and held my shirt when he appeared in front of us.


    "Wee back, Liliruca." Zanis said with a sinister look on his face. Man, I wanted to rip his head off right now. However, I had to keep calm. I can''t kill him here so suddenly; I would be treated like a criminal.


    "Excuse me, Captain Zanis, I would like to take Lili to the God Soma. Would that be possible to happen?"


    "Unfortunately God Soma is quite busy at the moment. You can leave her in my care from now on, I will certainly make this meeting happen."


    "..." Does he think I believe him?


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "Hm? Why? Liliruca is a member of this Familia. God Soma is missing her, so he''ll be happy to meet her."


    "Goddess Hestia came here to try to arrange this meeting, but the meeting was denied. All this stuff you''re saying doesn''t make much sense."


    "..."


    "Goddess Hestia didn''t exin the situation very well, so God Soma didn''t want to waste his time with that."


    "I see. Are you going to make up any more lies?"


    "Haaaa~~ All right. Guards, pick up Liliruca, then send this boy back home." Zanis held up his sses and gave a smile. After that, all the guards attacked at the same time.


    He is an idiot.


    **************


    Hey, I''m writing new fanfic!! Visit my profile :)


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 47: Did it help her?

    Chapter 47: Did it help her?


    With Lili behind me, I couldn''t fight. I had to get her out of here before I could do anything. And that''s what I did. Being careful not to hurt her, I held her in myp and then jumped away.


    It was fast enough movements that even those guards who were level 2 couldn''t keep up with me.


    I jumped over them and fell a few meters ahead. After that, I put Lili on the ground and asked her to run to where Hestia and the others were. "Tell them that everything is under control."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry about me." I smiled at her and encouraged her to run. And that she did. She walked away quickly, and I turned to look at all the guards. Probably had 30 men here.


    But I was confident in my strength.


    Putting away my knife, I went on guard and waited for their attacks. I didn''t want to kill them, so using my hands was the right thing to do.


    "You son of a bitch. Are you underestimating us?" The guard further ahead ran towards me and swung his sword. However, I tilted my body and hit him behind his head with my hand, causing him to faint.


    When he fell to the ground unconscious, the other guards were a little scared, but Zanis shouted again for them to attack, and they did.


    They all ran towards me at the same time. Then I focused as much as possible on their movements and looked around. As if I was watching everything in slow motion, I avoided the sword of the first guard and then punched him in the jaw, knocking him out.


    The next guard was behind me. I kicked him in the stomach before he could do anything. He collided with the other two guards behind him, and they all flew a few meters away.


    Only one of them remained awake.


    After that, I started being attacked from all sides. They seemed to want to kill me here. I didn''t think they would go that far. Fortunately, I managed to handle it all with some ease.


    As if dancing across the courtyard in front of the building, I avoided their attacks and then threw quick kicks and punches towards their stomachs and heads to knock them out.


    After less than 10 minutes of a "fierce" battle, all the men were passed out across the courtyard. Many were bleeding from the nose or cuts on their heads.


    I had not been able to control my strength very well.


    I cleaned my shirt that had be a little dusty and then took a few steps toward the front door where Zanis was standing. He was surprised and also scared. I could see that his legs were shaking.


    "Lili is going to meet with the God Soma, is that okay?" I said to him.


    "AAAH" Zanis gave a startled scream and mmed the door, running into the building. He had lost hisposure.


    "Okay, I think it''s all right." I walked around the courtyard, observing the mess I had made. I could even notice that some guards were awake, but they chose not to get up to fight again.


    Cowards.


    "Hey, Lili. Let''s go meet with Soma. Goddess, wait here a little longer, okay?" Everyone''s jaw was almost hitting the floor because of what I had done here. Especially Mikoto''s.


    ''Isn''t he at level 1? How is he so strong?'' I''m sure she was thinking something like that.


    ####


    I walked with Lili to the door holding her hand. I then slowly opened the door, and when I did, I was surprised by a move of Zanis that I did not expect ( lie ). He tried to attack me.


    Using a sword, he tried to hit me.


    I let go of Lili''s hand and stepped to the side, avoiding his sword. Then I kicked the middle of his legs with all my strength. "ARRGH!" Zanis screamed and fell to the ground, letting his sword fall.


    When he fell, he kept moaning in pain until he passed out. A kick to the penis will wipe out any remaining fighting spirit in a man.


    "Come on, Lili." Lili held my hand, and we walked down a long, dark corridor. There were other hallways, but we kept going until we reached the staircase that led to the second floor.


    We climbed up slowly, and the stairs creaked a little.


    When we got to the top, there were three different hallways, but I walked the hallway leading to that balcony I had seen outside. And at the end of the hallway was a dark wooden door.


    It was like the rest of the building that was quite "dark".


    I knocked on the door a few times and got no answer, so I opened the door and went in. I found Soma sitting behind a desk analyzing some strange liquid when I did.


    Long ck hair. The long bangs hid his eyes and most of his expressions. He wore a robe with dirty sleeves. He was shorter than me, and he looked weak ( physically ).


    As I took a few steps forward, Soma turned to look at me and remained silent.


    He seemed to have reacted a little more when he saw Lili.


    "God Soma, I am here to ask you to transfer Lili to Hestia Familia. Would that be possible to happen?" I said to him as I held my head up high and looked into his "eyes."


    However, he remained silent.


    "Please." Then Lili stepped forward. "Please let me go to Hestia Familia." Lili was almost crying. However, Soma remained silent as he looked at both of us.


    "I''m going out for a bit. Talk to him alone."


    "But..."


    "Trust me." I smiled at her and put my hand on her head. I then looked at Soma for a few seconds before leaving the room. I hope everything works out and what happened in the anime happens.


    ''But maybe it''s not all that convenient...''


    Then I started listening to the conversation between the two behind the door. The dialogues that happened in the anime came to my mind, and I started topare them with the actual dialogue the two of them were having.


    After a few minutes, I could hear Lili''s crying.


    ''It seems to be working.'' Perhaps her love for me makes her desire to join the Hestia Familia too great since nothing in the original story happened as nned.


    At least having her in my harem helped her. However, I still feel a little guilty for having induced her to do what she did, even if it helped her.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 48: New House.

    Chapter 48: New House.


    After they had finished their conversation, the door slowly opened, and there I could see Lili with tears in her eyes and an ear-to-ear smile staring back at me. I moved closer and ced my hand on her head.


    "Is everything okay?" I asked her. Lili shook her head and replied, "Yes, I am feeling very well. The God Soma has epted my request. He wants Hestia toe here so that he can do everything."


    "I understand. Let''s go over there then." I held out my hand, and she held it. After that, we walked while I watched Lili''s cheerful expression. Most of the guards were awake as soon as we left, but they didn''t try to attack me.


    From the balcony, I could see Soma signaling to them.


    Hestia and the others in the distance also saw him, then ran toward us. "So, how did it go?" Bell said, a little worried. I then held up my thumb and smiled. Lili also gave a big smile to confirm that everything had gone well.


    Everyone celebrated happily after that, except Hestia, who seemed happy, but was looking at Soma on the balcony in silence.


    "He wants you to go there so that Lili that transferred to your Familia," I told her.


    "So that''s it? Okay, let''s go." Hestia''s smile disappeared, and we walked to Soma''s room again. Arriving there, Soma told Lili to sit down, and after a while, they did everything.


    I didn''t speak to Soma; I just left the room. However, Hestia and Lili stayed inside for a while, leaving a few minutester.


    ''I hope he will take care of his own family now.'' So after this big ''Rescue'' arc, everything was done. Lili was finally in our Familia, and she didn''t have to be kidnapped for it to be done ( lol )


    After all this, we went back to the church to celebrate. Mikoto also went there, but she left soon after since there was no ce for her to sleep.


    Mikoto decided that she would return to her previous Familia tomorrow, not like in the anime where she joined the Hestia Familia. It didn''t seem like she wanted to join the Hestia Familia, although she was excited to be by my side.


    I''m not kidding; she was pretty amazed at my strength.


    ####


    "Hmmm." I woke up the next day feeling my body heavy and also a headache from the alcohol. I found Bell lying on the floor next to me. It was pretty early since he was not awake yet.


    I got up and held my head because of the pain. Afterward, I went to the bathroom, washed my face, and drank water.


    Seeing that no one would wake up now, I left the house and went to buy something for breakfast before returning. When I returned almost 30 minutester, everyone was awake and quite happy with the food I had brought.


    After we ate, Hestia and Bell left, leaving just Lili and me in the living room.


    "Are you going to the dungeon again today?"


    "I don''t know. I have plenty of money saved up. I was thinking of renting a bigger house for our Familia. I don''t think I have enough money to buy one, but I can rent."


    "I see."


    "Would you like toe along with me? It might be a bit boring."


    "Of course! I will certainlye." Lili said cheerfully and soon after took her cloak to hide her face and put it on. She is still not confident about walking around showing her face... I think it''s ok, that will change with time.


    So we left the church, and I went looking for somewhere where I could get a house. I didn''t remember having a realtor in the danmachi world, so I had to ask the locals about it.


    And yes, they had something like that around here.


    In a two-story building, a realtor was a few blocks away from the church. It was a building without many different features from the others. It was just like an ordinary residence.


    The only difference was a sign on the wall next to the door that read [ Real Estate Brokerage ].


    As soon as we entered, we found arge reception with a few chairs and a counter in front of it. Behind the counter was a human woman, approximately 30 years old, with short blond hair.


    She had light brown eyes and a medium height.


    "How can I help you?" She kept her smile the whole time.


    "I was looking for a house to buy or to rent. It doesn''t have to be a massive house, but one with at least two bedrooms."


    "A house with two bedrooms or more?"


    "With an affordable price preferably."


    "I see. Let me take a look." The woman bent down and took out arge book with many addresses and pictures ( paintings ) of some houses. It was amazing that they kept everything so organized.


    The woman went through that album of houses for a few minutes.


    "Oh, this house." The woman turned the book over for me to take a look. Lili was also curious and approached the counter to look at it.


    It was a two-story house with a nice balcony on the second floor. It had some flowers in front and some decorations that we could remove; they were a little ugly. But what mattered was the size of the house.


    Some pictures to the side showed arge living room with two sofas and a rug in the center and a kitchen at the door on the left, which also had a table that would serve as a dining table. And there was a bedroom with arge bed in a doorway to the right.


    Behind the sofas was a staircase, and you would find four doors up the stairs: three bedrooms and arge bathroom with a tub that would fit three people easily.


    The rooms were furnished withrge beds, closets, and writing desks ( dressing table )


    It is a shame that it has only one bathroom, but the price was good. It would be 30,000 every month. That was almost the price I paid for one night with a prostitute. I guess paying to live in a house like this is not a big sacrifice.


    Of course, there were also other houses; we looked at many of them, but none was good as the first house we had seen. Either in size or price. The other ces were 50,000 a month or more and smaller.


    I even asked the woman if anything had happened in this house, but nothing seemed to have urred. The important thing is that we got a ce at a fair price.


    After scheduling a visit to the house, I left the realtor satisfied.


    "That house is huge. Are you sure you can afford it?"


    "Don''t worry. I have plenty of money saved."


    *******


    I WILL POST DAILY AGAIN. SORRY I WAS HAVING TROUBLE WRITING!


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 49: We move into our new house.

    Chapter 49: We move into our new house.


    I had fun with Lili in the city before we returned to the house at lunchtime. Bell and Hestia were not back yet, so I had lunch with Lili, and we stayed at home and waited for them both to arrive.


    After one hour.


    Hestia and Bell came together, bringing some food each. The only problem was that I had also brought food for them.


    "The good thing is that there will be plenty of food left over for dinner," I said as Iughed.


    "Yeah, hahaha," Bell said as he put the bag with food on the table. Hestia also did the same and then sat down next to me. She threw herself on the couch and stretched her arms, looking tired.


    "How was work today?" I asked her.


    "Not good." She answered. She is probably causing trouble for Hephaestus and will be fired soon.


    "I understand. But now I wanted to talk something with you, Goddess. I went after a house for our Familia this afternoon. I''d like you to visit it with me. Both of you."


    "A house?!" Hestia got up from the couch in surprise. "We can''t afford it! Even if you are earning a considerable amount of money, still..."


    "Don''t worry about it. I have plenty of money saved and will get even more. Trust me. Our Familia will no longer experience money problems while I''m here." I smiled at her.


    Hestia looked a little reluctant, but I could see happiness in her expression.


    "And you, Bell. What do you think of a new house? It''s pretty big."


    "A new house? That would be nice since there isn''t much space here. I like this ce, but we won''t be able to stay here for long, especially if our Familia gets any bigger."


    "Yes, that''s right," I told him. "So, Goddess, what do you think about this? Don''t worry; it''s just a visit. In case you like it, I will pay for it. I will also make my earnings very transparent."


    "I already know you''ve been making quite a bit of money from the number of crystals you took in the dungeon, but I still get a little worried... Okay, that''s fine, let''s take a look."


    Hestia gave a gentle smile and put her hands on her waist. "Now I''m going to eat. I''m starving!" As if we hadn''t just had an important conversation before, she began to devour her food.


    ####


    The next day we headed toward the realtor again. Hestia, Bell, and Lili were apanying me. I entered the building and talked to the same woman. There, I got the address and also the key to the house.


    I was even a little worried about how they did their job. What would happen if I was malicious and ended up taking over the house without paying for it?


    But they can call the guards if something like that happens.


    So after I left the realtor, we walked together towards the house I had seen on that "album." It took a few minutes to find the ce. Hestia helped me find the house.


    And when we arrived, the facade was identical to the picture I had seen. The decorations were there too. Hestia didn''t like it very much either.


    "Those decorations are not very nice, but the facade is beautiful. It even has a balcony. It seems to have things up there."


    "Yes, it''s a tea table." To fit a tea table, the balcony was pretty big.


    "Okay, then let''s open it." I handed the key to Hestia, and she opened the front door. There we found the furnished living room I had seen in the pictures. It had two couches and in the center was a rug.


    "Wow, it''s so big," Hestia said in amazement. "It would be nice to put a table here in the center to serve as a tea table for when we have visitors." She said with a smile as she stepped onto the carpet.


    "Yes, that would be great," Lili said.


    Then we started walking around the whole house. Everything was identical to the pictures, so I wasn''t surprised. But Bell and Hestia, who had not yet seen the house, were quite amazed at the whole structure.


    Especially with the big bathroom.


    "So that''s the balcony. We have a nice view from up here." Hestia leaned her body on the small protective fence of the balcony and looked out into the street. She looked at the people walking by and sighed.


    "This house is great, but are you sure we''ll be able to afford it." She looked at me again.


    "Yes, don''t worry about the money," I said confidently. Hestia looked at me, closed her eyes, and sighed again. A big smile appeared on her face next.


    "Good, then this will be our new home. What did you think of Bell?"


    "Hm? It''s a beautiful house. But isn''t it a little too big?"


    "But isn''t it good that it''s big? Our Familia will probably increase in size over time." I argued, "And if necessary, we can get an even bigger house in the future. Maybe a mansion?" The Familia Hestia mansion came to my mind.


    "You are exaggerating..." Hestia of augh.


    "Okay, now I''ll get everything ready at the realtor so we can move in, alright?" I told them, and they all nodded. Finally, I was going to move out of the church; I couldn''t stand sleeping on that couch anymore.


    ####


    A few more hours passed, and I had finished signing the necessary documents to rent the house. I decided to care for everything, and Hestia was not against it. And now that everything was ready and I had paid the first month''s rent, we could move in.


    The only problem was that it was already night, so we could only move in the next day because doing this at night would be a bit of a pain, especially since everyone was tired.


    We wouldn''t have to carry furniture, but keeping all the clothes and bringing them to the new house would be horrible. It may not seem like it, but Bell and Lili have many different outfits. In the anime, I remember them having few clothes, but that is not the case here.


    So we spent the rest of the night talking about our Familia and the new house before everyone slept.


    The next day we woke up all excited and packed our bags. Before we knew it, we were already in our new home.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 50: Shall we take a bath together?

    Chapter 50: Shall we take a bath together?


    Two more days passed since we got our new house, and I was finally going to the dungeon today. Lili offered to go with me, but I refused because I wanted to get down the floors as fast as possible.


    Now that my basic skills had increased, I was confident I could make it to the 18th floor. But my goal is not just to get there, but to get anotherrge amount of money.


    And after getting the money, I will go to Welf''s store to get some armor.


    So, after saying goodbye to Lili and leaving her alone at home, I quickly headed toward the portal. I stood in line for a few minutes before it was my turn to go in, and when I did, I felt pretty excited.


    It had been a few days since I entered here, and things would be even more interesting after my evolution.


    With my body strengthening skill activated, I opened the map and started running between the rooms and corridors. I don''t know how long it took, but I was already on the 12th floor before I knew it.


    I encountered some monsters on the way, like Orcs and Imps, but I killed them so quickly that I treated it as a joke. And after about 20 minutes I had reached the 13th floor.


    And after some more time, I was already at the same ce where I had stopped my explorationst time, the 15th floor.


    I took a deep breath and looked around, quite happy with my progress. I got here faster than I had thought. Honestly, now I was pretty anxious to face another Ligerfang. I feel that now it will be an entertaining fight.


    "Fun because I''ll be able to kill it with ease." After I said that, I started to hear some growling sounds, but it was only Hellhounds, three of them. Before the three of them could make their moves, I walked past them, and all three of their heads fell to the ground.


    I felt like I was in a samurai movie. The three Hellhounds dropped items. And after I picked them up, I started exploring the 15th floor for a few minutes in search of some dangerous enemies.


    ####


    After a few more minutes of searching, a new minotaur appeared. This time it had no weapon. It was empty-handed. The minotaur howled, and I felt my legs wobble a bit.


    But I was feeling much better than before. I wasn''t so afraid. I tightened my knife handle and smiled at the minotaur. It snorted and then ran towards me.


    Its heavy body shook the room as it came toward me. After it approached, I disappeared, and it ran past me. Then I ran and jumped up, sticking my knife behind its head.


    The minotaur made no sound and fell to the ground, already lifeless. It was instant death. Its body exploded into particles, dropping an item called "Minotaur Skin."


    After that, I found nothing but Dungeon Worms, Hellhounds, and Crystal Mantis. I didn''t find any other dangerous monsters like Minotaurs and Ligerfangs ( not that they are difficult to me at the moment )


    Feeling quite bored on this floor, I decided to go to the next floor.


    Things would be more fun on the following floor since Minotaurs and Ligerfangs would appear frequently.


    ####


    Arriving on the 16th floor, the first monsters I encountered were rabid Hellhounds who attacked me with their mes before I could even prepare myself. Fortunately, I could avoid their attacks since I kept my body''s strengthening ability activated.


    After avoiding their attacks, I used my "Hell Kaios" skill to cut one of them in half, and I shed the other two with my knife. They all dropped an item.


    "Now let''s y ''Speedrun''" Speeding up my steps, I started sprinting through the floor, searching for a minotaur or a Ligerfang. It didn''t take long to find one of them.


    The Minotaur howled when it saw me, and I advanced toward it. My Hell Kaios skill crashed into its arms used for protection, and I approached e at it in a second, piercing its stomach.


    The Minotaur screamed in pain and tried to hit me with its hand, but I disappeared and reappeared a few secondster, ripping its arm off. It gave onest scream before crouching down, and I pierced its skull.


    A quick and easy battle. I am probably stronger than a level 2 at the moment.


    The Minotaur didn''t drop any items, so I went after some more. I stayed a couple of hours inside the dungeon before I left. I was feeling a little tired.


    I feel that I''m close to leveling up. I''m looking forward to it.


    ####


    "Lili, where are the others?" Arriving home at dusk, I found only Lili in the living room. She was sitting on the couch, apparently waiting for me. As soon as I entered the house, she ran up to me and hugged me.


    "Bell and Hestia left together."


    "I see. Since we are alone here, shall we take a shower?"


    "Sure." Lili smiled with her face turning red, and we went to the bathroom together. Once there, I took off my clothes and Lili''s clothes.


    "Sit down. I''ll wash your back." I told her.


    "But... I wanted to wash you." She said as she lowered her head in shame. I gave a smile and then sat down. "Okay." I handed the soapy sponge to Lili, and she began to scrub my back.


    She did it gently, afraid of hurting my skin. However, I told her to do it a little strongly. After she washed my back with the sponge, I asked her to rub some soap on her body and toe a little closer to me.


    Lili put her breasts against my back, and I could hear her heart. I then took her hand and brought it up to my chest. "Rub here," I told her.


    She began to carefully rub my chest while rubbing her breasts against my back. I could feel her nipples slowly getting hard.


    "Come here." Lili went in front of me, and I spread my legs, revealing my cock, which was already rock hard. Kneeling in front of me and looking at my cock, Lili swallowed her saliva and slowly brought her hand up to my cock.


    Her hand was full of soap. She rubbed my cock gently.


    "Scrub harder.," I told her. Lili moved closer and held my cock with both hands. She smiled at me and started moving her hands up and down.


    Unable to control me because of the soft sensation of her hands and the erotic sight of her in front of me with that innocent smile, I spurted all of my cum towards her face.


    Lili freaked out a little and closed her eyes. My cum sttered all over her face and chest.


    She ran her hand over her face, brought it to her mouth, and licked it clean.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 51: Back to my routine +18

    Chapter 51: Back to my routine +18


    Feeling highly aroused, I asked Lili to stand up and then approached and hugged her. I grabbed her ass and lifted her. Knowing what I would do, Lili closed her eyes and licked her lips.


    Slowly, I moved my face closer to hers and slid my tongue into her mouth. Following my rhythm, our tongues intertwined, and our saliva mingled as Lili''s small body trembled in my arms.


    Lili gently entwined her legs in me. Her body was so hot that she seemed to have a fever. I could feel her sticky pussy rubbing against me.


    Our parted lips met once more, but it was only a short kiss. Lili, holding my shoulders, almost fell over, so I grabbed her back while keeping my right hand on her ass.


    Slowly I moved my hand closer to her anal hole and began to touch it with my finger. When I first touched it, I could feel something sticky; It was probably soap. Lili''s body shook, and she hugged me tightly.


    "Don''t touch it; it''s dirty." She said in my ear as she trembled with embarrassment. Not wanting to force her, I did not continue to touch there and moved my hand down to her pussy. Her pussy was wetter than ever.


    As I touched her, her sticky liquid ran down my fingers. Lili gave a weak moan, making me even more excited about the situation.


    "Lili, I''m going to put it inside, alright?"


    "..." Lili just nodded and licked my neck, causing a shiver to run down my spine. I smiled at her and then used my right hand to hold my cock. I began rubbing it against her ass.


    Noticing what I wanted, Lili moved her body a little away from me. She pulled her pussy away from my belly, which was utterly sticky with her liquid. Her pussy was in the perfect position for me to prate.


    I slowly rubbed my cock against the entrance of her pussy. I felt a shiver run down my spine, and my legs trembled slightly as the tip of my cock entered her pussy.


    The hot, burning sensation at the tip of my cock was unique. My mind went nk as my cock slid into her slowly, and her warmth tucked me in.


    My legs wobbled as my cock touched her womb. Lili gave something of a scream and soon after brought her teeth to my shoulder, biting me. I hugged her tightly as I kept my cock inside her.


    Her pussy was writhing wildly, and her liquid dripped down my pelvis and onto my legs. She was hornier than ever and had just cum with one thrust.


    [ Orgasms: +1 ] ¨C [ Status Bonus Acquired: +20 ]


    Lili''s teeth that were causing me pain made me even hornier. Gripping the two halves of her ass tightly, I began to move her little body, fucking her hard.


    "Haaa~~ Haaaa~~ Slower, please." Lili was panting, not able to handle the force of my movements. However, I continued to move with force. Her body crashed against mine, and the soap made everything even better.


    It was very nice to feel our bodies gently rubbing against each other while we enjoyed the sensation of sex.


    And after a few minutes of strong prations, I felt my mind go nk as I gave onest thrust with all my strength. Lili let go of my shoulders, and I hugged her body to keep her from falling.


    Feeling my cum invade her pussy, everything became even hotter. The tightness of her pussy became even stronger; her pussy did not want to let my cocke out.


    I kept my cock inside her because I couldn''t move now. My cock was too sensitive at the moment. I stood still for almost two minutes before slowly removing my cock.


    The entrance to her pussy was so tight that I had difficulty removing my cock. As I pulled it out, my cum was trapped inside her pussy. Lili was breathing hard as she regained her strength.


    It took a few minutes for this to happen. And after she recovered, the first thing she did was to steal my lips, invading my mouth with force, making awkward and cute movements with her tongue.


    "That was great," I said as our lips parted. Slowly, I released Lili and set her down on the floor. I sat down and told her to sit on myp. She smiled and did so.


    Sitting with her back to me, Lili began to soap herself, but I wanted to do this. I took the sponge and rubbed her gently while Lili giggled a little, probably because she was feeling ticklish.


    After cleaning her up, we prepared to get out of the shower.


    I wanted to fuck her even more, but we didn''t have much time left. I hope we can do this even more since we have our bedrooms now.


    #####


    "Wee back," Lili said smilingly after Hestia and Bell arrived home. Seeing that we both had wet hair, Hestia looked a little suspicious but said nothing.


    She just greeted us and then went to the kitchen. Bell greeted us and went to the bathroom.


    When it was time for dinner, we all ate at the table, and then I went to my room on the second floor. But before I went, I asked Lili toe to my room after Hestia and Bell had gone to bed.


    I was still very excited. Just one round had not been enough.


    And after they turned all the lights off, she slowly opened the door to my room. Wearing an oversized shirt as pajamas and only panties, she walked over to my bed and crawled under my nket.


    I pretended to be asleep and watched how she would react.


    Liliy down next to me, and I could feel a kiss on my cheek before she wrapped her arms around me and slept beside me. Seeing her sleeping peacefully next to me, I didn''t dare to wake her up or do anything to her.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 52: A wonderful feeling.

    Chapter 52: A wonderful feeling.


    When I woke up the next morning, Lili was no longer there. I got out of bed, looked in the mirror, andbed my hair, which was a bit long. I needed to cut it, but I needed help to do it.


    Maybe there might be convenient magic that could do this for me.


    "Okay, now I''m going to wash my fac and get some breakfast." I looked out the window, and there wasn''t much movement on the street yet, so it was still very early. Not that this neighborhood was very busy.


    After washing my face, I went into the living room, where everyone was sitting on the couch. A pot of tea was on a small table that Hestia had brought, and everyone had a ss in their hand.


    I reached behind the couch where Hestia was and touched her shoulders.


    "Waaa~~" She almost knocked over her tea. After almost choking, she turned to look at me. I was wearing a smile. "You idiot, you almost choked me!"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think you would be so scared."


    "..." Hestia turned forward and proceeded to ignore me. I sighed, picked up a ss, and poured myself some tea. It was an herbal tea that was quite sweet. It was a characteristic tea made by Hestia.


    As soon as I sat next to Lili, I smiled at her. She was on the other couch alone, and I couldn''t leave her alone. Lili looked happy when I approached her. The other two on the other couch gave a suspicious smile.


    Maybe they found out about this? But does it matter? Even if they found out that I am in a rtionship with Lili, nothing would change, would it?


    "What is it?" I asked, curious.


    "It''s nothing, hehe." Hestia smiled teasingly as she hid her mouth with her hand. Bell smiled bitterly. Seeing this, I sighed and spoke low in Lili''s ear, "Did you tell them?"


    "..." Hearing my question, Lili shook her head. She looked sad because I told her to keep our rtionship a secret. But I can imagine what happened here.


    Unlike me, Lili can''t lie to Hestia, and when Hestia asked about us, she couldn''t lie. I can''t me her for that.


    "We just started our rtionship a little while ago." I said aloud while smiling at the two of them.


    "I understand. I don''t see a problem with that, but treat her well, understand?" Hestia gave a cheerful smile, and Bell remained silent with a weak smile. However, I could see his thumb was up as if he was saying "Good job" or "Congrattions."


    Well, that makes it easier.


    I put my arm around Lili and hugged her lovingly. She was quite embarrassed, but that made her even cuter.


    ####


    "Hey, Bell, will you go to the dungeon now?" I asked Bell before going up to my room.


    "Yeah, why?"


    "It''s nothing. Good luck."


    "Right." Bell gave a smile and then left the house. I went upstairs to my room, where Lili was waiting for me. I didn''t want to have sex with her. I just wanted to talk to her for a while and rest.


    I could go to the dungeon, but I''m feeling a little discouraged. I should push myself to reach the 18th floor, but I honestly can''t get excited enough to go down all those floors.


    "What? You look discouraged." In the bedroom, Iid my head on Lili''sp. She was looking at me as she stroked my hair.


    "I''m a littlezy. I don''t feel like going to the dungeon today. I don''t want to go down all those floors again; I think I''ll rest for the day."


    "I understand." Lili gave a smile. "Then you''ll be able to stay with me all day." She said like a girl in love. I smiled at her and then took my head off herp. I sat down on the bed, faced her, and looked into her eyes.


    I took a deep breath and then got out of bed.


    "Let''s go out for a bit. I feel like having some fun."


    "Where are we going to go?"


    "I don''t know, anywhere so we can have some fun together."


    "Okay."


    ####


    We left our house and walked through town together. I convinced Lili not to use her hood to hide her face; however, she was still slightly ufortable. Because of this, I held her hand, and she practically clung to me as we walked.


    Many people were staring at us, but I ignored them. Since my Familia already knows, why should I hide our rtionship from others? Even if someone is bothered, I will rip their head off.


    Just kidding.


    "I''ve visited this bar before, want to take a look? Forget it, it''s not a good idea. You''re still too young to drink." I told her and continued walking.


    Smiling, we walked down some streets, and I also bought some sandwiches and juice for us at a stall. We arrived at the main town square near the portal and sat down after we finished eating.


    Lili looked at the sky and gave a bright smile. I looked at her and was happy that she was enjoying our moment together. This is pretty cool. I''ve never been on a date with a girl before (even in my old world, so I was enjoying this).


    It''s just like when I had sex for the first time. I didn''t think about the consequences and had sex with the first woman I met. I''ve never met her again since that day.


    ''But now I''m together with Lili. It''s not the time to think about that, right?''


    "Luan."


    "Hm? What?"


    "Thank you so much for helping me." I could see a small tear forming in the corner of Lili''s eye and an even more radiant smile that brightened my day, throwing my discouragement away.


    I was speechless. I confess that I had not expected to feel this way at this moment. She had thanked me before, but I didn''t feel like I do now.


    It was like a warmth that embraced my heart.


    I don''t know what it is, but it''s a wonderful feeling.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 53: Will I Level Up?

    Chapter 53: Will I Level Up?


    I returned home when our date was over, still feeling that warm sensation in my heart. It was an excellent feeling, but I didn''t know what it was. The first thought I had was that I had a heart attack.


    But I didn''t have any other symptoms (lol)


    And my second conclusion was that I was starting to fall in love with Lili. She is part of my harem, but I''m not in love with her, right?


    I like her because she is beautiful and kind, but I am not in love with her. Or that''s what I believe.


    But if I fall in love, what''s the problem?


    ''Ah damn, I don''t know what to think anymore.'' Iy down on my bed and looked up at the ceiling. I put my hand on my chest, and that warmth gradually began to rise. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    After that, I calmed down and stopped thinking about Lili. The heat gradually decreased but soon returned.


    At the same time, I started to feel my body getting a little chilly. I opened my eyes, slightly startled, and noticed my vision was blurred. I tried to get up, but as soon as I got out of bed, my legs wobbled, and I fell onto the bed.


    "Hey hey hey... What''s going on here?" I said as I struggled even to keep sitting up. Quietly, Iy back down and closed my eyes. I felt the warmth in my chest increase, and my body became lighter.


    Then sleep began to take away my consciousness.


    ####


    I don''t know how much time has passed.


    I opened my eyes with difficulty as my body sweated non-stop. I sat up in bed and then sighed. I had a headache, but it was not a headache strong enough to bother me.


    What was bothering me was the heat that I was feeling. The heat that was once only in my chest was now all over my body. It was as if I was being burned from the inside out.


    Because of this, I started to feel a little short of breath.


    So I walked over to the window and took a deep breath. The cold air entered my nose and purified my lungs so that I could calm down.


    "What is all this?" I said to myself. I stared out the window for a few minutes and noticed that the nearby bars were open and parties were going on. It was already night; I had slept the whole day.


    But besides noticing all the partying by the locals, I also noticed something in my vision.


    [ ! ]


    Floating in the right corner of my vision was a small exmation mark. It was probably something involving the system, so I sat on the bed before clicking on it.


    When I did, a transparent screen appeared in front of me.


    [ The requirements have beenpleted, and you are ready to move to level two. Click the button below to confirm. ]


    [ OK ]


    Without a second thought, I clicked the button that said, "Ok."


    After that, I felt my mind waver a little, and I fell backward onto the bed. I looked at the ceiling for a few seconds, and a new message appeared in my vision.


    [ The process will take a few hours. The user must be asleep during this period. ]


    Wait for a second, but haven''t I slept before?


    [User will go into a deep sleep for the next 10 hours.]


    With no time to question the system, my consciousness began to fade.


    ####


    Opening my eyes slowly, I began to feel something moving beside me. I sat up in bed and saw Lili lying beside me, asleep. I looked out the window, and it was morning.


    "Did I sleep for 10 hours? What about my level, did it go up?" I opened my Status and looked at it, and had surprise when I saw it.


    [ You must speak to the Goddess of your Familia. ]


    There was just that there. The system blocked everything. I couldn''t see my numbers or skills. It makes sense that this would appear; no one can level up by himself.


    And if that happened, I would have difficulty exining it to Hestia.


    "Luan?"


    "Are you awake?"


    "Luan! You''re finally awake! You''ve slept practically the whole day! What happened to you? I was worried."


    "I was feeling tired, that''s all."


    "I see. What''s the matter? You seem excited."


    "Something good has happened." Yes, I would finally raise my level. I look forward to what skills I will receive when my level goes up. Isn''t it normal for people to get unique abilities when that happens?


    "What happened?"


    "You''ll seeter." I ruffled Lili''s hair and then left the room. I could hear Lili running after me excitedly. When I reached the bathroom, she hugged me from behind as I washed my face.


    "We are home alone again." She said as she squeezed me with her tiny arms.


    "Can we leave it for the night? I''m wanting to do a test in the dungeon today."


    "A test?"


    "Yes. Would you like toe along with me?"


    "Sure!"


    I wanted to test to see how my strength is at the moment. I couldn''t see my numbers, so I wanted to know if my power was still as before. It''s not a relevant test, but I''m curious.


    Maybe I''ve even gotten stronger than before.


    So, after getting ready and Lili getting a bag to help me take the crystals, we left the house and headed towards the portal. Maybe we will find Bell there during our exploration.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t talked to him about the dungeon in a while. I would like to know how he is doing.


    Arriving at the portal, we stood in line for almost half an hour before we managed to get in. The adventurers around us smiled at us as if they were belittling us, but I just ignored them.


    It had been a long time since I had met people like that. But honestly? I like them.


    If I show my true strength, their reactions surely will be magnificent.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 54: Level 2.

    Chapter 54: Level 2.


    Walking on the first few floors of the dungeon, very close to the other adventurers, I noticed some looks on both of us. It was a group of three tall, muscr men wearing rather old clothes.


    I doubted they would do anything against us inside the dungeon, but I was still cautious, especially since they were following us. We turned several corridors and went to several rooms on the first and second floors, but they were still there.


    Lili held my hand and looked scared, but I smiled at her and continued to pretend those men weren''t there.


    Twenty minutes passed. After we reached the third floor, the three men disappeared. Or that''s what they wanted me to think. I had developed good senses, and I could feel their presence.


    Also, when I looked back, I saw one of them hiding. These guys are no good when ites to chasing someone.


    I kept walking while I killed some monsters, and Lili collected the crystals. I was killing the monsters so fast that I thought the three of them would disappear after noticing that I was not weak.


    But I was wrong.


    When we arrived near the entrance to the 4th floor ( The ce was empty ), the three men finally decided to show themselves. Taking a closer look at the three, I remembered that they were among the group of men who wereughing at us at the dungeon entrance.


    I see, so they treated us like easy prey... Haaa~~ That sucks.


    "What do you want?" I asked, even though I knew their answers.


    "We want all the crystals and items, that''s all. You will do that for me, won''t you?" The more muscr, balding man took a step forward. He was wearing a dirty tank top.


    Those scars are showing... If my skin were like that, I would have surgery to fix it... I don''t know if there is such a thing, hahaha.


    "What are youughing at?


    "I''m sorry, I was thinking of something funny. Your scars, do you think that''s cool?"


    "What?"


    "Luan..." Lili grabbed my shirt startled, but I smiled and motioned for her to hide behind me.


    "Hey, just hand me those crystals."


    "Hm... Don''t you guys think that''s a bad idea? Stealing inside the dungeon. You will be discovered as soon as you leave here." I told them while touching my chin and pretending to be thinking.


    "Fuck it, just hand me the crystals. I also want that knife of yours, it is a basic knife but it will give us some money."


    "I see..." What clich¨¦d bandits. I was in the mood to kill them here, but that would be too bad. I''ll teach them a lesson. "I can''t give you the crystals and my knife, but you can try to take it."


    As soon as he heard me, the man''s brow wrinkled. He also had a knife at his waist, but it seemed to be of a higher quality than mine. They didn''t look strong, so I didn''t activate my skill. I didn''t need it to deal with them.


    I wouldn''t use my knife either.


    "You bastard. Wal, Wace, knock his legs off!" The names of the two are pretty simr. Perhaps they are brothers. Both had short ck hair and equally brown eyes.


    Maybe they are twins, but one has more muscles than the other. But does it matter?


    The two men approached me with empty hands. I pushed Lili behind with my hand, then kicked one of them in the stomach; I think it was Wal. With my kick, he flew backward and fainted.


    His brother didn''t have time to react, and I punched him in the chin, also knocking him out. I did all my movements in seconds. The bald man didn''t know how to react to it all.


    He remained paralyzed as a bead of sweat dripped down his forehead. His mouth was partially open.


    I took a step forward, and then.


    "I''m sorry!" He apologized and then rushed off.


    "Is that serious?" I sighed and scratched my head. Are they bandits? They look like they''ve never done this before. I thought that bald guy would say, "DON''T UNDERESTIMATE US!" and would attack me.


    And now, should I leave these guys here? Maybe they will be killed by the monsters.


    "Luan, what are you going to do with them?


    "I will take them to the portal. If I leave them here, they will die."


    "Are you sure? They tried to rob you." Lili spoke as if she hadn''t been trying to rob Bell before.


    "Well, Hestia might get pissed off if I leave these guys to die."


    "..."


    I wanted to leave them to die here, but here I am, dragging them through the corridors. I hope they at least get arrested when they leave the dungeon. This sucks...


    ####


    I left the dungeon and threw the two men aside, after which I talked to the other adventurers about what had happened. And now that I had left, I didn''t want to return to the dungeon anymore.


    I went to the pub with Lili and had lunch together before returning home. Since no one was there, we enjoyed the afternoon together in my room. And when the evening came, I went to Hestia to talk to her about my falna.


    When I sat down and Hestia started to update my falna, she realized that my level was ready to go up because she started talking to me about it, quite excited and impressed.


    When my level was updated...


    [ Your level is now 2 ]


    [ You have gained new features: Skill Shop ]


    [ Aspensation for the admin''s error, the skill "Skill Shop" has been changed to "Skill Sharing" ]


    After all these messages, my head started to hurt a little, but it wasn''t an intense pain. After the process waspleted, I turned to Hestia. She was grinning from ear to ear.


    "Congrattions!" She said. She gave me a squeezed hug.


    "Even I didn''t expecting my level would rise so quickly." I told her.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 55: New functionality.

    Chapter 55: New functionality.


    After I raised my level, a celebration was held at our house. We bought a lot of alcohol (for me) and food to enjoy the night.


    The table was plentiful with food. It was the first time this had happened in the Hestia Familia, which made Hestia very emotional and happy. And when the party was over, we saved the rest of the food for tomorrow.


    Hestia and Bell went to their rooms, and I stayed downstairs with Lili. Being very tired, she slept sitting on myp. I felt pretty drunk, so it would not be easy to climb the stairs with her in my arms.


    So, I put her on the couch and then covered her with a nket I got in my room. Since I didn''t want to leave her alone, Iy down on the other couch and slept with her in the living room.


    The following day, I awoke to something moving next to me again. Pulling off the nket, I saw Lili hugging me and almost falling off the couch. Her eyes were closed, but she was not asleep.


    I hugged her and stroked her head.


    "Time to get up, isn''t it?" I told her.


    "It''s still early, Hestia and Bell haven''te down yet."


    "I see. I woke up earlier than I thought I would." I continued stroking Lili''s head and picked up one of her ears. It was soft, very soft. I had never touched it much before. It was an excellent feeling.


    I stroked her ears for a few seconds and noticed Lili''s body shaking.


    "Is that good?" I asked her. However, Lili remained silent and hugged me tighter, hiding her face. Seeing this, I decided to y with her a little. I started to caress her ears even more with my hand.


    Her ears were wiggling and shaking. It was so cute!


    "Haa~~" And then, Lili let out a low moan, and her body was paralyzed soon after. Maybe because of the embarrassment.


    "Hahaha." I let out augh and then stopped ying with her ear. "Alright, let''s get up now. I have things to do." I need to look at my new Skill given by the system.


    I can''t concentrate like this.


    "All right..." Lili looked disappointed as she got off the couch; she pouted. I stretched out my arms and yawned. When I did, I started to feel an intense headache from the hangover.


    After getting up and washing my face, I had breakfast with Lili before going upstairs to my room. I asked Lili to stay out of the bedroom as I didn''t want her to know about the system.


    I will probably act strange when I start looking at it, which would undoubtedly show its existence. Or maybe Lili would think I''m crazy ( lol )


    So, after sitting on the bed and taking a deep breath, I opened my Status.


    The first thing that appeared was my basic abilities, orgasms, and masturbations. And as I imagined, it had reset everything except my masturbations.


    Even the orgasms had been reset, which made me extremely upset with the admin of this system. You know, it was hard to get them. It will be easier now as I have Tiona and Lili, but...


    "Whatever."


    [ Orgasms: 0 ]


    [ Harem: 2 ] - [ Tiona Hiryute ] [ Liliruca Arde ]


    [ Goddesses: 0 ]


    [ Skill Points: 260 ]


    [Skill acquired: *Mapa*, *Body Strengthening*, *Hell Kaios*, *de Mastery*, *Strength Increase*, *Magic Strengthening* ]


    [ Masturbations: 122 ] - [ Status Bonus 122 ]


    [ Strength - 132 ( +122 ) ]


    [ Agility - 132 ( +122 ) ]


    [ Dexterity - 132 ( +122 ) ]


    [ Magic - 207 ( +122 ) ] ]


    [ Endurance - 132 ( +122 ) ]


    The only thing that had changed was my base magic had increased. I hadn''t lost any skills either, that''s good. However, what caught my attention was that my new Skill was not on the list.


    "Skill Sharing" was the name of the Skill I received when I levelled up. "Where is the skill?" I started to get a little worried, but after a few seconds, the system showed me what it was.


    A bright arrow floating appeared, pointing to the bottom of my Status. I almostughed when it happened. There, where the arrow was pointing, was a question mark.


    When I clicked on it, a new window appeared.


    [Wee to the skill-sharing system. Below, select the name of the girl you want. ]


    [ Tiona Hiryute ]


    [ Liliruca Arde ]


    So I clicked on Tiona''s name. After that, I got a huge surprise. There, a list of Tiona''s skills appeared. The skills were selectable, so I realized what this new "skill" meant.


    Damn, that''s overpowered.


    [ Choose one of the skills below ]


    [ Berserk ]


    [ Intense Heat ]


    [ First Strike ]


    [ Diving ]


    [ Abdominal Resistance ]


    [ Crush ]


    I didn''t know if it was all her skills, but those were the skills on Tiona''s list. Without a second thought, I clicked on the skill called [ Berserk ], and of course, it wouldn''t be as easy as I imagined.


    [ Do you wish to buy this skill for 400 skill points? ]


    [ Yes ] [ No ]


    So that''s it... This is where I would use my skill points. But isn''t that a bit much? I only get 10 points for having sex with women! If all the skills are that amount to buy, that''s insane!


    "And I don''t even have the 400 points needed... But what about the other skills?" I clicked at the other skills. They all cost an inordinately high amount. The cheapest skill cost 150 points, which was the skill called [ Diving ]


    It was simply a skill for swimming... that''s useless. It would make it easier to fight in the water, but when will that happen? No, I''m not going to buy this skill now; I need to collect more points.


    I think I will focus on the skill [ Berserk ]. This is undoubtedly the best skill I could get.


    ####


    After seeing my system with those low numbers, I couldn''t wait to fuck Tiona or Lili to get back everything I lost. I''m also curious if the bonuses will increase now that I''ve levelled up.


    "Luan, are you leaving?" Lili ran down the stairs soon as I was close to walking out the door.


    "I''m going to pay a visit to the dungeon, I want to test a few things. Could you stay here today?"


    "Yes..." Lili looked discouraged but agreed with me. So, I left our house and headed toward the portal. I know I am "weak" now, but I wanted to test my skills. I wanted to see if they had evolved in any way.


    The skills'' names were still the same, but I wanted to know their current strength.


    I hope I will be surprised.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME BUY A NEW COMPUTER!!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 56: I want to try something different today.

    Chapter 56: I want to try something different today.


    Entering the dungeon, I opened the map. It was just like before; nothing had changed, unfortunately. I expected the map to start showing the enemies, but that didn''t happen.


    "Maybe it will happen in the future, right?"


    I walked around the second floor until I was away from all the nearby adventurers. After getting far away, I looked around for a monster, and it wasn''t hard to find some. A group of four goblins in the hallway were waiting for their victim to approach.


    So, without activating my magic strengthening ability, I threw my Hell Kaios ability toward the group of goblins. My magic, which was stronger than ever, cut the bodies of the four in half.


    They all exploded into particles, and my magic crashed into the dungeon wall.


    "That''s without even using magic strengthening... It is stronger." I looked at my hand with a smile, amazed at the power of my magic. Now I had to test it again with the magic strengthening ability activated.


    I decided to go down a few floors to do this, as the adventurers kept appearing and looking at me suspiciously. It made sense since I was standing in the middle of the dungeon looking at an invisible screen.


    Quickly, with the help of the map, I reached the 6th floor of the dungeon.


    And after walking for a few minutes, I found a "Frog Shooter" in the distance. Without letting him react, I threw my skill/magic Hell Kaios in its direction. With the magical strengthening activated, it was much stronger.


    The "de" that was created by the magic had doubled in size, and its speed had more than doubled. In the blink of an eye, my magic cut its body and crashed against the wall, making the entire hall shake.


    "That''s amazing," I confess it was pretty surprising. If I throw that magic in someone''s direction, I will surely kill them unless it''s an adventurer at level 3 or higher. Even adventurers at level 2 would suffer if they were hit by it.


    But now, it''s time to test my most powerful skill. [ Body Strengthening ]


    It''s the skill I use most and my most powerful skill, so I''m looking forward to it. So I activate it. I felt my body be lighter, but that always happens.


    After taking a deep breath, I took the first step forward.


    After the first step, I started running.


    "..." The halls and rooms were passing me quickly. I was certainly faster than before.


    "What was that?"


    "What?"


    When I ran past a group of adventurers, they couldn''t tell what it was. That didn''t happen before, so that''s good. My speed is probably 2x faster now.


    So I stopped running. It was good that I could also control my body even though I ran at such speed.


    Although the speed of movement is essential, I was anxious to know the extent of my strength¡ªnothing better to test than to punch or kick a monster directly.


    A "strong" monster, preferably.


    With a smile, I started running down the floors at high speed, scaring many of the adventurers.


    ####


    Reaching the 15th floor after killing some weak monsters, I finally found the first enemy that could be considered powerful on this floor: a minotaur. As I approached it, it howled.


    I didn''t feel my legs shaking as before, so a satisfied smile appeared on my face. Then, with empty hands, I ran towards it. The minotaur, who was also empty-handed, lost sight of me.


    Then I appeared in front of it. Since I had jumped, I was at the height of its head. With my body spinning, my kick hit its jaw. My kick made a loud sound like an explosion, and the minotaur''s head rotated 360 degrees.


    Its neck had broken, and it had lost its life. The minotaur''s body exploded into particles, and I fell to the ground in utter disbelief at everything that had happened. Honestly, I''m much stronger than before.


    "I think it''s time to go back. I''ll evolve some more before I go down to the 18th floor. Maybe I can do that now, but it''s risky."


    So, using all my speed, I ran towards the 1st floor. I was pretty satisfied with my tests.


    ####


    "Wee back." Lili greeted me when I walked through the front door. Then I approached her and took her in my arms as if she were a princess, not realizing that Hestia was in the room.


    She cleared her throat and looked at me. I stared at her for a while and then put Lili down. Lili''s face was as red as a tomato.


    "Wee, Luan. Did you go to the dungeon?"


    "I went there, but I didn''t stay there long. What about you? I thought you were going toe back onlyter."


    "I got fired."


    "... I see."


    "But go on what you were doing. I don''t mind. I am leaving now, so you will be alone for the afternoon. If Bell doesn''t arrive earlier than nned..."


    "I wasn''t going to do anything... I was kidding." I smiled a little awkwardly at Hestia, but she just gave a smile and then left the house soon after. Lili had her head down, not knowing how to react.


    Then I put my hand on her head, and she looked at me with watery eyes.


    "Shall we go to the bedroom?"


    Lili nodded, and I picked her up on myp again.


    I walked to the bedroom as Lili hugged me tightly so she wouldn''t fall. I opened the door with difficulty and then closed it using my foot. Getting close to the bed, I threw Lili onto it and climbed over her.


    "I want to try something different today," I said as I licked my lips. Lili swallowed her saliva, nervous at my words.


    **********


    I am going through severe financial problems at the moment. If you want to help me and read some chapters in advance, sign my P atreon - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 57: A New Place to Penetrate (+18)

    Chapter 57: A New ce to Prate (+18)


    I kissed her lips and then took off her shirt, revealing her breasts. Then I grabbed her breast tightly. I stole her lips again and started pinching her nipple while I removed her shorts with my other hand.


    I did it all quickly, without letting her react.


    "Waa~~" Sheid down, and then I swallowed her pussy. She put her hand on my head and pulled my hair. Lili didn''t fight it.


    I didn''t stop moving my tongue. I could feel the heat of her pussy on my tongue, and her liquid invaded my mouth. She became very wet in a short time. She was practically having an orgasm already.


    But I stopped. She couldn''t cum now.


    I took off my shirt, threw it on the floor, and removed my pants and underwear, revealing my cock. Lili was staring at the ceiling with her legs spread wide while breathing heavily. With her right arm over her face, she was hiding her shame.


    I smiled at Lili, and she hid her face even more. But I could see that she was looking at me from the corner of her eye. Her gaze was directly on my throbbing cock.


    She kept her legs open, waiting for me, but I asked her to sit on the bed. I then climbed on top of the bed, cing my cock in front of her body. "Come on." I held her head and mmed my cock into her face without using my hands.


    Lili stood silently looking at me and then opened her mouth partially, sticking her tongue out. Without using my hands, I began to rub my cock against the tip of her tongue.


    My body trembled as the rough sensation rubbed against the head of my cock.


    Lili smiled and began to wiggle her tongue as I kept my cock close to her mouth. Lili opened her mouth even wider as if she were inviting me in. She indecently moved her tongue.


    Then, I slipped the tip of mine into her mouth, and before I could get it any deeper, she closed her mouth. On her own, she began to push my cock deeper into her throat while closing her eyes.


    With difficulty, she pushed all cock to her throat.


    The tightness of her throat and the wetness made me hold her head. I kept my cock in her throat for a few seconds before she pulled it out all at once. "Cof...Cof..." Lili coughed as her eyes were filled with tears.


    She then smiled at me.


    "That hurt. I''m sorry." She said.


    "Don''t worry, just keep doing as you did before."


    "With your tongue?"


    "Yes, but do it with my cock inside your mouth."


    "Okay."


    Lili opened her mouth and swallowed the tip of my cock again. Then she began to move her tongue around. I began to move my hips back and forth, signaling her to start moving.


    With her right hand, Lili grabbed my cock. She got down on her knees and then began to move her head. She began to move her hand and her head at the same time.


    I removed my hand from Lili''s head and let her continue.


    Periodically Lili would push my cock deeper into her throat, which made it even better. She seemed to enjoy looking at my face, which was probably contorted with pleasure.


    With my legs almost giving out, I held myself back for a few more seconds before I came.


    Surprised, Lili kept my cock in her mouth as my cock pulsed and spurted my cum into her mouth. Lili''s eyes widened as her cheeks swelled from the amount of cum.


    Then my legs gave way, and my cock suddenly came out of Lili''s mouth. She let some cum out of her mouth but kept the rest inside. Then she swallowed it.


    I looked at her; I was euphoric.


    "Delicious." She said with a smile. Her hair was messy, and some of my cum was dripping from the corner of her mouth. What an erotic sight.


    ####


    "Get on all fours, Lili."


    "On all fours? Okay." Lili got on all fours and turned her ass toward me. Then I moved closer to her and held both halves of her ass. Then I looked at her anal hole with a smile.


    That was what I wanted to experience. I don''t know if I can do it today, but I wanted to get her used to it.


    Then I took my index finger up to her hole and touched it. Lili''s body trembled, pulling her ass away from me, "Don''t touch it there; it''s dirty." She said, looking a little scared and embarrassed.


    "It''s not dirty. Come on; it''ll be good."


    "But..."


    "I promise."


    "All right. But if it hurts, you''ll stop, won''t you?"


    "Sure."


    Lili brought her ass closer to me again and continued on all fours. I got my index finger to my mouth and wet it with my saliva before cing it in Lili''s anal hole.


    I continued to massage it while masturbating with my right hand. Then I slowly began to slip my finger inside her, carefully to avoid hurting her. My finger slowly crept into her ass.


    It was tight, much tighter than her pussy. I slipped my finger in more profound and then withdrew it. The saliva had lubricated her hole, so I could quickly move my finger in and out.


    I then withdrew my finger from her and then moved my mouth closer to her anal hole, spitting on it. I thought about licking it but didn''t. So this time, I tried sticking two fingers inside her.


    "Hm~~" Lili moaned as my two fingers slowly prated her.


    It went in quickly. I started to move my fingers faster as Lili gave low moans. She was getting used to the feeling of being prated in the ass.


    I was imagining the feeling of prating this other hole.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 58: More Skill Points ( + 18 )

    Chapter 58: More Skill Points ( + 18 )


    After prating her ass with my fingers for a few minutes, I wet her hole again with my saliva before getting on my knees on the bed and putting my cock at the level of her ass.


    Lili turned to me and looked into my eyes.


    "I''m scared." She said. I then grabbed her ass and smiled at her. "If it hurts, just tell me, and I''ll stop, okay?" Hearing my words, she nodded.


    Then I brought the tip of my cock to the entrance of her ass, partially open and a little red. I spat again towards her ass, and my saliva ran down my cock.


    Since lubricated it, I began to put a little pressure on her hole, and the tip of my cock slowly entered her. Then my cock slipped inside her ass.


    I felt something "tear" the moment my cock entered her ass. Lili, on all fours, let her body fall onto the bed. "Urrg!" She moaned in pain, and her toes twitched.


    I could tell she was feeling much more pain than she appeared to be, but she held back her scream. Her little body trembled as all my cock slid into her.


    It was different, very different from her pussy.


    It was as if my cock was being kneaded inside her. The texture rubbing against my cock was also different; It was much softer. The heat resembled that of her pussy.


    The biggest differentiator would be the squeeze on my cock. It was as if it was going to break.


    I leaned my body over hers and ced my hands on the bed. I didn''t want to put all my weight on her.


    As our bodies touched, sweat began to bead on our skins as I felt Lili''s insides pulsate and squeeze my cock. She was breathing hard but was enduring the pain.


    "How are you feeling, Lili?"


    "It hurts, it hurts a lot."


    "Do you think you can get used to it?"


    "I don''t know." I lifted my body, and Lili got on all fours again, putting her hands on the bed. She then turned her face to me. She was drooling, and her eyes were full of tears.


    I swallowed my saliva and then grabbed both sides of her ass. "I''ll try to move, okay?"


    Lili nodded, and slowly I began to pull my cock out of her ass. As I did this, I could see the "edges" of her hole clinging to my cock. It was quite an erotic sight.


    Lili endured the pain, and I thrust my cock into her again. I spit on my cock again to lubricate it even better. So my cock entered her easily this time.


    After this, I started to make slow movements as Lili''s ass squeezed me, and the pain she was feeling decreased. However, I was reaching my limit.


    After a few more pleasurable movements, my cock twitched and released all my cum into Lili''s ass. I leaned my body over hers as my cock pumped all my liquid into her.


    Lili had not cum. She still looked in pain; she had not enjoyed this as much as I had.


    I continued with my body on top of hers while breathing heavily. My cock was being crushed inside her, and if I moved, I would probably cum again. My cock was too sensitive.


    So I stayed there for 3 minutes without moving while listening to Lili''s breathing. I put my hand on her chest and felt her heart. It was speedy.


    So I lifted my body and got knees again.


    I looked where we were connected and saw some of my cuming out. I had filled her with my cum.


    With care, I began to pull my cock out of Lili. As I pulled it out, Lili moaned loudly and continued on all fours. My cum began to spurt out as her hole contracted.


    I looked at this and sat down on the bed. Lili let her body fall onto the mattress andy on her back. With her legs spread, I had a full view of her pussy.


    Lili had her eyes closed. Looking at her pussy, wetter than ever, my cock was hard again, but I controlled myself. Lili looked tired.


    I didn''t want to overdo it.


    ''Let''s see. I gained 20 status points for cum inside her and 10 for her being a character in the story. I didn''t get anything more than that. Hm? No, wait, I got more skill points than usual.''


    I looked at my Status and saw that the skill points had increased by 20. Previously I only gained 10 points, so that''s a good improvement.


    "Luan?"


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "Don''t you want to continue?"


    "Is everything okay with you? I thought you were feeling pain and didn''t want to continue."


    "It hurts a little, but only my ass. My pussy..." Lili kept her legs spread and touched her pussy, rubbing it. She then used two fingers to open it for me.


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at Lili''s teasing smile.


    "Don''t me me if I overdo it," I told her.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 59: 500 basic abilities points in just one session

    Chapter 59: 500 basic abilities points in just one session


    After hours of having fun with Lili, I got another 100 skill points. Still, it was not enough to get the skill I wanted, which is the "Berserk" skill. I''m very close to acquiring it.


    This will probably be the skill that will help me the most. I need to get it.


    ''And speaking of this skill, it''s been a while since I talked with Tiona. Probably Ais must have talked to her about our conversation. I wonder what she thinks of me at the moment.''


    No, since she is part of my harem, I doubt she is angry with me or worried that I had done anything of the sort. Still, Ais will certainly not allow me to get close to Tiona.


    I am also a little worried about Loki. Has Ais told the Goddess about our conversation? I should be concerned about that.


    "What happened, Luan? You seem a little worried about something." Lili, lying on my arm, looked into my eyes as she said this. Her ears were moving in a fluffy way.


    I brought my hand up to her head and started stroking it. "It''s nothing, I was just thinking about some things."


    "I see. Can you tell me what it is?"


    "It''s about Tiona."


    "Your friend?"


    "That''s right."


    "It''s been a while since you''ve spoken to her, hasn''t it? Did you guys happen to have a fight or something?"


    "We didn''t. It''s something a little moreplex, so don''t worry about it. I''ll try to talk to her today."


    "..."


    After our conversation, wey there for a while, and the sun had already disappeared. Downstairs, I could hear Hestia and Bell''s voices, so I decided to go downstairs.


    Lili, who was very tired, was sleeping, so I left her on my bed and put on my clothes.


    When I got there, I found Hestia and Bell talking animatedly about something. So that''s it, I didn''t hear wrong.


    "You finally reached level 2, didn''t you?"


    "Yes!" Bell said excitedly with a smile.


    I sat with the two at the table, and we talked for long minutes about how Bell had raised his level. To my surprise, it was simr to the anime, except that he didn''t fight the monster in the middle of town.


    It happened inside the dungeon. After he fights to save some adventurers, he can increase his level. As always, Bell acts like a hero.


    ####


    "Hey, Tiona." As I was leaving the house, Ais called out to me. I looked back and saw her staring at me. I soon realized what she was trying to talk about. "Are you going to try to meet with him again? I told you that''s not a good idea."


    She said, trying to hide her concern. But why is she acting this way? She told me that Luan had done something to get me closer to him and that he had tried to do the same thing to her.


    I searched my mind for anything suspicious that he might have done, but I couldn''t think of anything. Besides, I am sure he is not cheating on me and has never acted strangely when I have been with him.


    I wish I knew the reason why Ais hates him.


    "I''m just going to buy something, I''m not going to try to meet him."


    "You''re lying."


    "Haaa~~ Listen, Ais. What happened? You didn''t exin it to me very wellst time. The only thing you told me was he had done something. I like him, we''re friends."


    "He''s controlling you."


    "Controlling me? That doesn''t make any sense."


    "... You won''t meet him until I''m sure he''s not someone dangerous."


    "Haven''t you already made up your mind about that?"


    "For now, I''m just worried, but I''m not sure of anything yet. But I want you to stay away from him while I investigate him."


    "Have you talked to Bell about it?"


    "Not yet..."


    "Then talk to him. I''m sure Bell will say the same thing."


    "And who''s to say that he''s also controlling Bell in some way? That guy is dangerous, I''m sure of it."


    "Haaa~~ Stop it, Ais. All right, I''ll let you investigate some more." I miss him so much... But I have to do what Ais asks. She hasn''t talked to the Goddess about him yet.


    Things will get out of control if she finds out about our rtionship.


    "Okay. I''ll talk to Bell today."


    "..."


    After that, I went back inside our house together with Ais. I confess that I was in the mood to run away to find Luan, but there is no way I can do that. There is no way I can fool Ais.


    ####


    It was the next day, and I had decided to visit the dungeon. I could fuck Lili one more time and buy the berserk skill, but she was pretty tired from the night before. I had to control myself.


    In our "Sex session," all my basic abilities had risen to 500 points; that was good.


    "I am going to the dungeon as I need to know the difference in my strength at the moment. I''m probably too strong."


    Besides, I also need to "farm" items and crystals to get more money. Now that I''ve rented that house, the more money I can get, the better it will be. I will work so that in the future we can get a mansion.


    Maybe we can get it without spending money if what happened in the original story urs here too.


    "But I don''t have any sign that that could happen... Not at the moment." Apollo must make his moves at some point. But now I don''t need to think about that. Let''s have fun in the dungeon.


    ####


    Arriving at the dungeon after a few minutes, my turn to enter hade after a long wait. It had taken longer than usual. A group of muscr adventurers was staring at me when I was in the elevator.


    I rolled my eyes and sighed, but in doing so, I caught the attention of one of them. He looked into my eyes, looking irritated, but I ignored him and ran out after the door opened. Leaving them behind, I disappeared into the first floor.


    After running for a few minutes, the first enemy had been found.


    My strength and speed were insanely high without using my most powerful ability. Passing the goblin, I tore its head off, and its body exploded into particles. Spinning my body around, I pierced the next one''s chest, killing him instantly.


    It was all done in seconds.


    *******


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 60: I want to meet Tiona.

    Chapter 60: I want to meet Tiona.


    After killing the goblins, I moved on and went down a few floors killing several monsters I encountered. I don''t know how long I was inside the dungeon, but it had probably been a few hours.


    When I came out, I had my bag full of crystals and another bag full of items. I would make a very satisfying amount of money selling these.


    So after leaving the dungeon, I went directly to the guild.


    As soon as I entered the guild, I met some staff and adventurers. Among the team was Rose. She was sitting, apparently looking at some documents. She was not attending to anyone.


    Speaking of which, does she know that I have raised my level? I didn''t visit the guild after I levelled up, did I? Will she be surprised?


    "Hello, Rose." I waved to her as I approached. I kept a friendly smile on my face, and she continued to stare at me with a serious look. As soon as she saw me, her eyebrows furrowed.


    So I quickly told her what had happened and that I had up a level.


    Her reaction was not as I expected. She was not so excited, she congratted me as if it was no big deal. It makes sense since she deals with adventurers who raise their levels daily.


    But I thought she would be surprised since my level went up so quickly... That was not the case. Whatever, it doesn''t matter.


    I handed her all the crystals and items and picked up my reward. It was a big bag full of coins. I didn''t count the amount of money inside, but it sure was a very high amount.


    "I''m going now."


    "Listen, Luan. Have you gone to the 18th floor yet?"


    "Not yet. I n to go there on my next visit, probably."


    "I see. Be careful."


    "Right." I smiled at Rose and waved as I left the guild.


    ####


    When I got home, I found Hestia lying on the couch. She seemed sleepy, but when she heard the door opening, she quickly got up.


    "Did I scare you?" I said and giggled.


    "No, of course not." Hestia wiped the drool at the corner of her mouth. So she was asleep before I arrived.


    "I see. Where are Bell and Lili?"


    "Bell left a while ago. I don''t know where he went. Lili is probably upstairs waiting for you."


    "Right."


    "What? Were you missing her?" Hestia gave a teasing smile.


    "I missed you too, you know?" I walked over and put my hand on her head, messing up her hair a little. Hestia got slightly irritated and grabbed my hand, pulling it away from her head.


    "Don''t mess up my hair." She also looked a little embarrassed, but at the same time, she didn''t seem to have cared that much about what I had said.


    "I''m going upstairs. Call me if you need anything."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t get in the way of you guys."


    "Don''t say stupid things; I won''t do that now."


    "Now..."


    "Don''t overthink about it. Can you buy us something to eat? I have the money here." Before going up the stairs, I approached and handed Hestia some money.


    "Okay, I''ll buy some things to prepare."


    "Alright..." I think she can cook.


    ####


    "Lili?"


    "Ah."


    I found Lili lying on the bed when I opened my bedroom door. With my nket up her nose, she was sniffing it while her shorts were down and her tiny butt was showing.


    I could see her hand between her legs touching her pussy which was wetting the mattress of my bed. When I entered the room and saw this scene, my cock grew immediately, but I controlled myself.


    Lili quickly pulled up her shorts and sat on the bed, pretending nothing had happened. She wiped her hand on her shirt and, with a smile, looked at me. She lowered her ears, and her face was red from embarrassment.


    I giggled and then put the bag of coins on the desk in my room.


    I took off my shirt and grabbed a new one from the closet. In addition to the shirt, I also picked up a new pair of pants. "I''m going to take a shower. I''ll be back soon. You can continue what you were doing." I gave anotherugh, and Lili continued in silence.


    I went into the bathroom and took a shower before returning to the bedroom and finding Lili sitting in the same position, entirely still.


    ####


    The next day, I woke up and had breakfast with everyone else. As soon as we ate, Bell left to go to the dungeon, and Hestia said she was visiting a friend, leaving me alone with Lili at home.


    "Hey, Lili, want to walk around town a bit?"


    "A date?"


    "Yeah, that''s right." I smiled at her.


    "Sure!" She said with a beaming smile.


    Then we got ready before leaving the house.


    ''I said I just wanted to walk, but I wanted to meet Tiona somehow. I will go to the Loki familia house to talk to her, and I will try not to be seen by Ais.


    We walked around town for a few minutes, and I also bought some things from the stalls to eat. I walked to the Loki family house. I picked up some information from the guild yesterday.


    And after a few more minutes, there the house was. It was a huge house that looked more like a castle.


    As I got closer, I could see some people moving around who were probably members of the Loki Familia, but I didn''t see Tiona or Ais. However, I had seen another person from the same group.


    Bete had juste out of the "castle" alone. He had a serious face, as usual.


    ''Should I talk to him?''


    **********


    THE HESTIA ARC STARTED ON PA TR EON!!! LESGOOOO


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 61: Im sure Ill get to the 18th floor this time.

    Chapter 61: I''m sure I''ll get to the 18th floor this time.


    I kept looking at Bete and wondering if I should even approach him. I don''t know if Ais has talked to him about our conversation, so I''m pretty worried. I''m sure he will treat me like an enemy if she has.


    This guy goes to great lengths when ites to defending his friends.


    "What''s wrong, Luan? You''re staring at him too much." Lili said, a little worried about me. But I put my hand on her head and calmed her down.


    "I wanted to talk to him about Tiona, but I think it''s best not to approach him."


    "Why?"


    "It''s nothing..." I couldn''t tell her what was bothering me. So, I took her hand and turned to leave. I could try to find Tiona another time. I''m sure she misses me too.


    "Hey, why were you staring at me?" However, after I had walked for less than two minutes, I heard a voice. I activated my most powerful ability on instinct and turned slowly to look at Bete.


    There he was, standing still and looking into my eyes. He was wearing his usual expression. He was angry with me right now.


    "I was walking around here and ended up seeing you. I was thinking of approaching you, but I didn''t want to bother you."


    "You''re lying. What are you doing here? And who is this girl?"


    "It doesn''t matter who she is; you need to know that she is a member of the Hestia Familia. And I''m not lying. I was walking around and ended up seeing you, don''t worry about it."


    "..."


    Bete was silent and clicked her tongue soon after. Seeing this, I decided to turn and start walking away, ignoring him. However, Bete called out to me again, and when I turned around, he was closer.


    I was waiting for him to do something, so my ability was still activated.


    "What is your involvement with Tiona? I didn''t have the opportunity to askst time. She''s been pretty sadtely... Have you done something?"


    "No, of course not. Thest time I met her was at that meeting. I never met her again after that."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Lili can confirm that I stayed home with my Familia and visited the dungeon a few times; I did not meet Tiona." I am saying all this, but I don''t think I owe him any satisfaction.


    "I see." Bete gave a small low sigh, and his angry expression was still there. Then he turned to leave without saying goodbye. However, before he got too far away, I asked, "Is Tiona okay?"


    Bete turned to me and just nodded, saying yes.


    I looked at Lili, and she looked a little scared. Bete can be a scary guy sometimes, even if he is not a bad person. I sighed and deactivated my ability.


    "Shall we go home?"


    "I''d like to continue our date a little longer."


    "If that''s what you want..."


    ####


    Arriving home after a few hours on a date with Lili, we find Bell sitting at the table eating something on a te. It appeared to be soup, and next to it was meat on a skewer.


    Is he eating lunch now?


    "Hey, Bell."


    "Hm? Where were you guys?


    "We were just walking around town, having fun."


    "I see."


    "Where''s the Goddess?"


    "She''s not back yet. I think she''ll be back during the night."


    "Did you juste home?"


    "Oh, yes. I spent more time inside the dungeon than I expected. When I realized it was past lunchtime. Don''t you guys want some?"


    "Don''t worry about us, celebrate in some tents. I''ve tasted some excellent stuff."


    "There are some tents that have delicious food."


    "Yeah. I''m going to take a shower now."


    "Okay. I''ll stay and chat with Lili in the meantime." Bell said with a smile, and I left them alone. However, before going to the bathroom, I watched them for a while to see if Lili wouldn''t say anything unnecessary.


    Fortunately, she didn''t mention our meeting with Bete and didn''t say I wanted to meet Tiona. In case Bell knows about this, he would probably talk to Ais.


    So, after I took a cold shower, I went to my room to rest. I would wait until nightfall to have sex with Lili a few times and finally get Tiona''s ability.


    After that, I would make my journey toward the 18th floor. It''s about time I got to that ce.


    ####


    The following day I woke up with Lili naked next to me, using my arm as her pillow. The previous night had been enjoyable; we had loving sex as if we were a passionate channel.


    I confess that I like the sex a little more "hardcore," but this is also good. I want to try this loving sex with Tiona; unfortunately, I won''t be able to do that at the moment.


    Lili, on my arm, began to move as soon as I kissed her forehead. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at me. After a small smile, she closed her eyes again and then kissed my lips.


    "Good morning." She said.


    "Good morning. Shall we get up? I have a lot of work today."


    "Are you going to the dungeon? Can I go with you?"


    "I''m thinking of making a journey toward the 18th floor. When I get there and make sure I can protect you, I''ll take you with me."


    "Okay." Lili hugged me tightly and soon after let go. I sat in the corner of the bed, and Lili continued to lie down. I took a deep breath and stood up. I put my clothes back on and grabbed a new outfit to take a shower.


    It wouldn''t make sense to wear clean clothes since I am sweaty and a little dirty.


    "Can you take the sheet off and put it in to wash?" I asked Lili, and she said she would do that. So I left that job to her and took a shower before going to the dining room for breakfast.


    It was a littlete, so Bell was getting ready to leave.


    "Are you going to the dungeon today, Luan?"


    "Yes, in a little while. I''m thinking of going straight to the 18th floor today."


    "I''m pretty close. I got help from Mikoto and Welf. We are venturing into the dungeon together."


    "Mikoto is helping you?"


    "Yes. We are helping each other."


    "I see."


    That''s good. Maybe it won''t be long before theye to our Family. "Speaking of Welf, I forgot to visit him to order armors."


    "I can talk to him if you want."


    "Do that. It would be a great help."


    **********


    THE HESTIA ARC STARTED ON PA TR EON!!! LESGOOOO


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 62: New Skill [ Berserk ]

    Chapter 62: New Skill [ Berserk ]


    Bell left, but I stayed here for a while to finally buy Tiona''s skill. I had had sex with Lili a couple of timesst night, so I had earned some points.


    Since Hestia was at the table with me and I didn''t want to attract her attention, I went upstairs to my room, where Lili was still sleeping. I sat down on a chair inside the room and opened my Status.


    Since I have made Lili cum four times, I currently have 460 points to spend. And since the price of the skill [ Berserk ] was 400 points, I could buy it, and I''ll still have some points left over.


    And that''s what I did.


    I opened the list of Tiona skills and chose the Berserk skill. Again the message appeared for me to confirm the purchase, and now that I had enough points, I selected [ Yes ].


    When I did, the skill disappeared from the list, and then, a bright light came out of that translucent screen and flew up to me, entering my chest. I felt a warm, weing sensation as this happened.


    Then a message appeared.


    [ New Skill Acquired - Berserk ]


    [ Congrattions on purchasing your first skill ]


    The system congratted me, which made me quite surprised. I giggled a little; then I opened my Status to see if the Berserk skill was there.


    It was there.


    When I saw it, I started to get excited. I could take all of Tiona''s skills for myself. Not just her skills, but I could get the skills of all the girls thate into my harem.


    What would happen if I got a goddess into my harem? Would I get her skills? A human with the abilities of a god? I can''t even think about it. It''s too absurd.


    I think that would be considered a "mistake" by the world, and something bizarre would happen.


    "But being honest, I want to try that."


    "Luan?" When she heard my voice, Lili lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes and saw me sitting on the chair. She then sat up in bed and, with a smile, said "Good morning" again.


    "Good morning, Lili. Finally awake?" When I talked to her earlier today, it seemed she was not "really" awake.


    "Oh, yes... I was exhausted because of yesterday."


    "I''m sorry about that." I got up from the chair and put my knife on my waist.


    "Are you going to go to the dungeon now?"


    "Yes."


    "... Good luck."


    "Thank you, Lili. And don''t forget to clean the sheets..."


    "Oh, I''ll do that... I was exhausted and ended up sleeping again!"


    "Don''t worry about it." I approached Lili and kissed her lips before going downstairs. I passed Hestia and told her I was leaving to go to the dungeon. This time I would take a little longer since I was going to the 18th floor.


    ####


    Entering the first floor of the dungeon, I turned away from the other adventurers and went to a ce where I could be alone. I know I should go down more floors to test this ability, but I can''t wait to activate it.


    "Okay, let''s go." So I opened my Status and finally activated Tiona''s skill called [ Berserk ].


    As soon as I activated it, I felt my body getting hot, but I didn''t feel anything different other than that. This ability worked as follows: My strength would increase with each damage I received. That''s why the name of the skill is that.


    I activated this skill here because I want to take damage from weak monsters like goblins for testing purposes. If I received damage from a monster from the lower floors, it would be pretty dangerous.


    "Right." I didn''t activate my more powerful skill and started walking the first floor, going in search of some enemy. I also started walking directly to the second floor while avoiding contact with other adventurers.


    And after about five minutes of walking through the corridors, I had finally met my first enemies. As usual, a group of weak goblins went into a rage as soon as they saw me.


    The three goblins, holding small wooden clubs, ran towards me.


    "Even without my strongest skill activated, these guys are too weak. My basic abilities increased quite a bit with livelyst night."


    I smiled and watched the goblins approach. I kept my hands empty and waited for the first goblin to make the attack. GUAA~~ With a strange scream, the goblin gave a jump and swung its club with both hands.


    Then I put my arm in the way and let the club hit me directly. I thought my arm would break for a moment, but that didn''t happen. But even if it didn''t, the goblin had done some damage.


    My arm was hurting, and a small cut had been made and was bleeding. And when that wound appeared, I started to feel the effects of Tiona''s ability, even if it was minimal.


    The damage was insignificant, so the strength increase was very low.


    "But that''s enough; it shows that the skill is working." I smiled, satisfied, and removed the knife from my waist using my right hand. Then, the three goblins turned into partictes with my clean and quick movements, and crystals fell to the ground.


    I deactivated Tiona''s ability and picked up the crystals on the ground.


    "This is not an ability I will be using all the time. I will save it for a slightly more dangerous battle where I will take damage."


    I ced the crystals inside my bag and immediately activated my most powerful skill to begin my journey toward the 18th floor. If I hurry, I might be able to get there in a few hours.


    "And maybe I''ll run into Bell, Mikoto, and Welf on the way. I''m looking forward to being "a friend" to Mikoto."


    **********


    THE HESTIA ARC STARTED ON PA TR EON!!! LESGOOOO


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 63: Are these two really related?

    Chapter 63: Are these two really rted?


    I ran through the floors, and before I knew it, I was already on the 12th floor. The fog was dense, and the enemies around were many. Not only enemies but also adventurers. There were a lot of them around.


    I could hear some adventurers talking to my right, and then I could listen to another group talking to my left.


    Also, many groups were in battle, but I never helped them, only if they were about to die. I didn''t help that guy, but I guess letting people die is not good.


    Especially if you are strong enough to save them.


    "Sure, I''ll help if I realize I''m strong enough. Since I''m on the 12th floor, the monsters on that floor are easy to deal with."


    And after some more time looking at the map and walking, I finally reached the 13th floor. Since you''ve seen this before, I''m going to rush forward through the floors again until I get to the 16th floor.


    "I don''t remember how far I wentst time, but I think I stopped at the 15th floor, right?" I walked around the 13th floor for a few minutes and was getting ready to start running when I heard a voice.


    "Please, help me!" It was a man''s voice. It didn''t sound like an old man; it was the voice of a teenager. From the tone of his voice, he looks pretty desperate and scared. The voice was noting from very far away, so I decided to act.


    "Lukas, don''t go into despair!" Before I approached, I heard the voice of a mature woman. Unlike the desperate boy, she sounded much calmer. The boy then gave onest cry before speeding up his steps.


    There they were.


    In the distance, I could see the short ck-haired boy running towards me without looking forward with his eyes closed. Beside him was a woman with short light pink hair about shoulder length. She had white skin andrge breasts.


    She was not much taller than the boy next to her, although she had a much more mature appearance.


    The woman who saw me looked pretty surprised, and soon after, she shouted. "Hey, run away! It''s dangerous!" She yelled at me, trying to get me to run. And I can understand that. She is in a pretty bad situation.


    Behind the two, arge group of monsters was chasing them. They were Hellhounds, a huge group. Not only Hellhounds but also Crystal Mantis among the monsters. I had never seen anything like this before.


    "I had no idea that monsters could mix to attack adventurers..." I was pretty surprised.


    "Hey, start running!" And before I knew it, the woman and the boy were already three feet away from me. The woman put her hand on my shoulder to encourage me to start running, and the boy passed me, breathing hard; he was already tired.


    However, there was no point in running in this situation.


    "Don''t worry about me," I replied to the woman who had already passed me and moved a few meters away.


    "What?!!!" The woman shouted and looked back as she continued to run, only to see me in action.


    With my strongest skill activated, I clenched the handle of my knife and smiled.


    "Strength Increase. Magical Strengthening. Berserk." Activating three other skills, I was finally ready. "Hell Kaios." And right away, I cast magic toward the group of monsters.


    The three Hellhounds leading the group were swallowed up by my magic; I cut their bodies before they could even react. The monsters further back managed to respond and avoid my magic, which flew until it crashed into the wall, perhaps miles away.


    Then I advanced towards the group of monsters that had stopped running because of my sudden attack. I appeared and disappeared several times, swinging my knife and cutting their bodies. The massacre began.


    I didn''t receive a single attack, so the Berserk skill was useless.


    I had killed all the monsters in minutes. Items and crystals were on the ground. I couldn''t count the number of monsters I killed, but I think it was more than 20.


    A quick and easy battle. I confess that I had expected a little more difficulty.


    "That shows that I am getting stronger and stronger."


    So after putting my knife back in my waistband, I started picking up the items and the crystals from the floor. And as I was doing this, I began to hear some footstepsing toward me.


    I already knew who it was, so I wasn''t too surprised. I had seen the two of them watching me from afar as I killed the monsters.


    "That was amazing." The pink-haired woman said. The boy beside her also had his eyes glowing as he looked at me.


    "That was no big deal," I replied to her.


    "What do you mean that was no big deal? You just exterminated a bunch of monsters. That''s awesome! And who are you again? I don''t remember seeing you before."


    "I''ve been in this town and exploring the dungeon for a while now. My name is Luan."


    "Luan? Your name is a bit like my brother''s." She pointed to the boy named Lukas beside her. "Oh, it''s a pleasure; my name is Barbara."


    "Barbara? It''s a pleasure to meet you. Which Familia are you from?" I don''t remember this character in Danmachi, so I should ask.


    "Loki. My brother and I are from the Loki Familia."


    "Loki Familia?" I don''t remember any Barbara or Lukas in the Loki Familia... That''s strange, very strange. Somehow the story has changed, and new characters have emerged. It could be that something like this is happening.


    If I visit other Familia, there will probably be members I don''t know. Yes, for sure, it is something like that.


    "Yes, that''s right. What about you, Luan?"


    "Hestia Familia."


    "Hestia Familia? Your Family doesn''t have many members. It''s the same Familia as Little Rookie."


    "Oh, you''re talking about Bell."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "We are from the same Familia but don''t usually venture out together."


    "I see." Barbara gave a weak smile and then sighed. She put her hand on her brother''s shoulder and said she needed to go. She and her brother thanked her onest time before turning and walking away.


    ''Are these two rted? They don''t have any simr physical characteristics.''


    **********


    THE HESTIA ARC STARTED ON PA TR EON!!! LESGOOOO


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 64: I didnt have to try hard.

    Chapter 64: I didn''t have to try hard.


    After saying goodbye to those two unknown people I wasn''t sure they were rted to, I moved on. I have to get to the 15th floor in the next hour; I think I can do that.


    "Okay, put all your strength into your legs, Luan." With my strongest magic activated, the ground beneath my feet broke, and I began to run. The stone walls passed me quickly as I followed the map and made my way to the 14th floor.


    It has taken me 10 minutes to get there. It would take almost an hour if I were walking normally, but running at this speed...


    I often met a few groups of monsters and "farmed" a few items. It didn''t take me more than a few minutes to get rid of them and move on.


    And before I knew it, I had reached the 15th floor again. I am not sure, but I think it was on this floor that I was seriously injured and almost killed by a Ligerfang.


    I confess that I''m a little afraid to face a Ligerfang again. I know that I had evolved a lot, my level had gone up, and I had acquired a new powerful skill. "Still, that battle doesn''t leave my mind."


    For that reason, I walked pretty carefully through the 15th floor while looking at my map. But unlike the previous floors, the path to the 16th was very far away. "But if I run, I should get there fast."


    But this will take longer than expected since there are so many tunnels and paths, even with the map...


    "Hm?" And as I ran, I finally encountered the first enemy dangerous enough to hurt me. Or maybe not, since I killed some of them before, and it wasn''t that hard. Now it will be even easier.


    Ten meters away, a giant minotaur was looking at me while snorting. It had its hands empty and looked much more irritated than usual. All over its body were some fresh blood marks.


    "The minotaur was not hurt, so this blood is not its blood.." It probably killed some adventurers, or maybe it killed some monsters on the way here.


    Then, with a howl, the minotaur tried to paralyze me and soon managed to run. "GUAAR~~" It shouted and punched himself twice in the chest like a gori. The ground below its feet cracked, and its figure quickly approached.


    However, with my unusual reaction time, I pulled my knife from my waist and ran in the opposite direction of the minotaur. I passed by its side and ripped off its left leg.


    The minotaur groaned in pain and then fell to the ground.


    It fell, and before it could make any more moves, I jumped on its back and stabbed it with my knife as hard as possible. Then I put my hands on its back and activated my Hell Kaios skill.


    I didn''t forget to activate my magical strengthening before this.


    I opened a big hole in the middle of its body and broke the ground below the minotaur. I opened a hole two meters deep, and when the minotaur''s body turned to particles, I almost fell into it.


    I managed to grab my knife and avoid the hole with agile movements.


    I sighed and put my knife on my waist.


    "As I thought, it''s easy to kill one of these guys with my current level. This body strengthening skill is even stronger now. I didn''t have to put any effort into it."


    ####


    So I got ready and started running again... but only for two minutes. The same thing as before happened. There was one of them, a Ligerfang. Like before, one of these monsters appeared after a battle against a minotaur.


    This kind of monster even seems opportunistic. They only appear when their prey has tired after fighting another powerful enemy. A pity I''m not just any prey. "I don''t feel tired."


    I still felt a little apprehensive, but for some reason, a smile appeared on my face as I removed my knife from my waist.


    The Ligerfang in front of me continued to make a strange sound as if it was irritated. I could tell by its fangs that it wasughing at me as if it was sure I would lose this battle.


    Seeing that made me even angrier.


    "Hell Kaios!" Then magic flew towards the big tiger monster meters ahead. It managed to avoid my magic, but I almost hit it. My magic was much faster than before.


    The Ligerfang ran and then jumped towards me.


    It put its ws out, and its mouth was open. I then easily avoided its attack and stabbed its body three times in a row. Yes, its skin was tough.


    ''However, this time, I caused it deeper wounds.'' I smiled, and the Ligerfang roared at me angrily before attacking again. It was a much easier battle, yet the Ligerfang still hurt me.


    It was only a superficial cut, nothing to worry about. Unfortunately, I didn''t have the Berserk skill activated.


    **********


    THE HESTIA ARC STARTED ON PA TR EON!!! LESGOOOO


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 65: Running away from a monster is new to me.

    Chapter 65: Running away from a monster is new to me.


    "Okay, I guess I can go to the next floor now." After picking up the item that Ligerfang dropped, I ran again towards the passage to the 16th floor. I think this is the first time I aming to this floor.


    I''m sorry, but I''m terrible at remembering things. "But I''m pretty sure I only came to the 15th floorst time."


    And then, after running for a few minutes, I finally reached the passage that led to the 16th floor. On this floor, Minotaurs, Ligerfangs, and Hellhounds would appear. Of course, they will be stronger now.


    "However, I don''t think killing them will be much of a challenge." And soon after reaching the 16th floor, I encountered my first enemies. Not only monsters, but I also found some adventurers who were chasing them.


    In the distance, I could see Ais, Bete, and Tione. Ahead, chasing the Hellhounds, was Tiona. Hellhounds are weak monsters, so the three further back were not helping Tiona. They just watched her.


    Tiona ughtered the Hellhounds in no time. And after she finished, she let out a sigh and finally realized my presence. As soon as she saw me, she stood there without reaction, and then a smile appeared on her face.


    But before I could say anything, Tiona''s smile disappeared. She turned back to where Ais and the others were standing and started walking. I couldn''t read her lips, but she had said something before she went away.


    I didn''t run away. I continued standing there. Ais, who noticed my presence wrinkled her brow, annoyed with me. She then walked past me without saying anything. She walked in the side of Tiona so the girl couldn''t talk to me.


    Bete clicked her tongue and kept walking, and Tione was walking in silence, not caring about me. She seems to be the only one who is not angry with me.


    ''Well, at least I managed to meet her. She''s fine...'' I gave a smile and walked on. I couldn''t just walk up to them and try to talk. Ais certainly wouldn''t allow something like that.


    I''m sure that if she attacked me, I couldn''t win. ''To tell you the truth... I''m not so sure. This ability of mine is very powerful. However, I don''t want to risk it.''


    ####


    After I got far enough away, I put Tiona out of my mind and kept running towards the entrance to the 17th floor, which was even further away this time. And as expected, the monsters would not let me get there quickly.


    I started to encounter several groups of Hellhounds on the way, as well as some minotaurs. I confess it was a little moreplicated, but nothing I couldn''t handle.


    "It''s nice to kill all the monsters easily, but I wanted a bigger challenge," I said after ripping the head off another minotaur with my knife. After taking its horn, I sighed and sat down for a while to hydrate and eat something.


    I''ve probably been in the dungeon for two hours. I''m starving.


    I grabbed a bottle of water and a stuffed bread roll from the bag I always carry with me. I had several of them to keep me alive for two days here. So I ate the bread and drank almost half the bottle of water.


    "The big problem is that I didn''t bring much water, only food." But I''ll probably get water on the 18th floor since that''s a resting point for adventurers.


    I have always seen Rivira through aputer screen; seeing it all in person must be amazing. And I will want to explore it; I will want to look at every detail of that big "world" inside a dungeon. Maybe I can sleep there tonight after exploring a bit.


    "Okay, let''s continue our journey."


    As usual, I encountered a few monsters along the way. However, I was able to reach the 17th floor safely. There is only one more floor before I get the "Safety Point."


    ####


    The 17th floor was not much different from the previous ones, although the atmosphere was slightly different. The atmosphere was much heavier, as if it was dangerous to be here. Well, it makes sense since the monsters are more powerful here.


    And we also have a new monster to try to kill us: Goliath.


    A Rex monster that can reach 7 meters. In addition, it has grayish skin and is level 4. Yes, a level 4 monster. It is not a monster that will appear easy, but I must be careful.


    "I''m unlucky, so I''ll probably run into him at some point." And as I imagined, it was a Goliath after running for almost 10 minutes.


    A giant tall monster with grayish skin, ck hair, and red eyes. It looked pretty angry about something. It was "Goliath," a giant. As soon as I saw it, I noticed how giant and powerful Goliath was. Its height was so great that I wondered if I could even reach its head if I jumped.


    I imagined myself cutting its head off, but now that I have seen one in person, I see this as impossible.


    "And since it didn''t see me, I should get out of here." I took slow steps back to try to escape it, but without realizing it, I kicked a rock that crashed against the stone wall and made a loud sound that caught Goliath''s attention.


    As soon as this happened, I looked at the monster again, looking into its eyes. It was looking directly at me.


    I could feel my body shaking as this happened. I could feel its strength; it would kill me if I continued in this ce. With my strongest ability activated, I then started to run.


    As I did, I heard Goliath''s heavy footsteps behind me, making this situation even more desperate. I looked back a few times, and it was chasing me as if his life depended on it.


    But I was managing to get away. I was faster than Goliath; that''s good.


    "I don''t know if I''ll be able to hide, though. I think I''ll have to get to the next floor as quickly as possible. The big problem is to lure it there."


    Damn, I didn''t think I would have to run away from some monster so soon.


    **********


    THE HESTIA ARC STARTED ON PA TR EON!!! LESGOOOO


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 66: So strange.

    Chapter 66: So strange.


    I kept looking at the map while desperately running away from the Goliath, who was getting further away from me. But even though he was getting further away, I knew he wouldn''t leave me alone.


    I would indeed be caught if I stopped running.


    "If I keep running for a few more minutes, I''ll get there. I have to hope I don''t run into any other monsters on the way that might slow me down." I could meet Minotaurs and Ligerfangs, but I can''t waste time on them now.


    But unfortunately, as I am pretty unlucky, I encountered a Minotaur soon after. The Minotaur that noticed my approach tried to paralyze me and soon after advanced towards me.


    "I don''t have time to waste on you." With my Hell Kaios skill, I cut off one of its legs and ran past it, ignoring it. I didn''t want to waste unnecessary time, as I said earlier.


    And so, after running for several more long minutes, I finally approached the passage to the 18th floor. I sighed, relieved that I no longer heard Goliath''s footsteps. It was far away.


    Without a second thought, I headed for the 18th floor. I didn''t want to wait to see if the Goliath would show up here.


    "And if ites to the 18th floor, other adventurers might help kill him. There are certainly stronger adventurers here than me."


    ####


    As soon as I arrived at Rivira, I noticed the big tree in the center and the amount of greenery over the floor. The ceiling, which was covered with crystals, gave off a marvelous light; it even looked like I was outside the dungeon.


    Therge floor covered with forests andkes took my breath away. I was paralyzed for a few moments before I started walking and looking around, trying to ept all I saw.


    The lighting from the crystals was something very unreal. Did something like this exist in my old world? Did a simr ce exist, even if it was artificially created? I don''t think it exists.


    "But what surprises me is that there aren''t any adventurers around here. Maybe they are in the city that exists in this ce. I don''t know where it is. I''ll have to look up some images in my mind."


    Since it was identical to the original work, I searched my mind for images of the episode in which Bell and the others arrive at this floor so that I could go to the town. I also searched my mind for some phrases from the novel that described this location.


    While thinking, I continued walking while admiring all the beautiful wooded scenery everywhere.


    "This ce is wonderful." I couldn''t help but say that several times as I made my way to the town of Rivira.


    ####


    I walked for almost an hour until I managed to locate myself and managed to find the town of Rivira. The city was located 200 meters above ake on a cliff. As I approached the city gate, I heard some voices and saw some people.


    It was a small town. The houses were made of wood and were not new. It didn''t have as many people as I had imagined, but it was still quite busy.


    As I entered the town, many men and women who looked like adventurers were looking at me, but they did not approach me. I walked for a while and went to a ce that looked like an inn.


    ''Even in this town, there is such a ce.'' I entered through the front door and found a small reception. Very different from the inns in the city, which are pretty big.


    As soon as I approached, the woman at the reception desk, who looked quite strong, looked at me and smiled. "Wee to Rivira. You are new here, aren''t you?"


    "Yes. Finding the town took me a while."


    "I see. Are you looking for a ce to stay?


    "Yes, I want to stay here, but only today."


    "I see. There aren''t many rooms here, but you''re lucky you have a room avable." I chatted with the woman for a bit and then got a room for me to use tonight. I know I could leave, but as I said, I want to explore this ce.


    Also, I don''t want to run into Goliath after leaving the floor.


    After I reached the small room, I put my bags on the floor and sat on the lousy-quality bed. Well, it was a ce inside a dungeon and cheap too. It made sense.


    "But I don''t want to stay here now; I want to go out and explore a bit."


    ####


    "Tiona, did you talk to him?" After that guy named Luan walked away and disappeared, I approached Tiona to talk to her. The two of them had stared at each other for some time before.


    I wondered what they had talked to each other about.


    "We didn''t talk. I just looked at him and then walked away." Tiona said, sounding a little sad. The others noticed the sad tone in her voice but said nothing. Tione was looking at me as if asking me what was happening.


    True, I hadn''t talked to her and Bete about it. But I decided to keep all that to myself for now.


    "I see. Please keep away from him for a while. I''m gathering some information."


    "Information?


    "Yes, but don''t worry about that at the moment."


    After hearing my words, Tiona seemed a little annoyed but said nothing.


    We continued walking and left the dungeon sometimeter. Outside, we decided to go to a restaurant, but only Me, Tione and Bete. Tiona had refused to go with us, as she said she had something to do.


    Since Luan was inside the dungeon, away from her, I didn''t think letting her go alone would be a problem.


    ''But so far, I haven''t found any evidence that Luan has done anything to her. Tiona is acting normal even though she is missing him. So strange.''


    **********


    THE HESTIA ARC STARTED ON PA TR EON!!! LESGOOOO


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 67: Yes, this is great.

    Chapter 67: Yes, this is great.


    After leaving the "inn," I left the town and looked around, sighing again because of how beautiful the whole floor looked. Along with me, other adventurers came out, but they didn''t try to talk to me.


    I even thought about approaching them to introduce myself, but it was a group that didn''t seem very friendly. It was two men and two women, all muscr with serious expressions. They are the kind of people who are constantly irritated.


    ''It would be bad if I tried to approach them and somehow irritated them.'' Well, what time is it now? I don''t know precisely what time is, but considering the time I''ve been here, it might be five o''clock in the afternoon.


    I started walking away from the city and followed some paths humans probably made. I walked for a long time and saw nothing but forests and somekes.


    Somergerkes and some smaller ones.


    "This floor is huge." I looked at the ceiling again to understand this ce''s immensity. I continued walking for almost half an hour until I found a tree and sat down under it.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.


    And after a few seconds of rest, I began to hear some sounds behind me. The sound wasing from a bush. As I looked over, a person came out of the bush while cleaning her clothes.


    It was a woman I didn''t know, but she was beautiful. Her hair was blonde and long. The woman who did not haverge breasts wore armor with metal tes very simr to Ais.


    Her eyes were not very pretty, but they were a somewhat eye-catching red color. Her skin was as white as snow, and her lips were thick, which gave this woman a sensual air.


    But unlike her appearance as a gentle and calm woman, her voice and manner of speaking were not as I expected.


    "Damn, I ended up getting all my clothes dirty. That fucking bush tore my pants too!" She said rudely, not noticing my presence. I then cleared my throat to get her attention.


    The woman paled for a few seconds when she saw me, smiling gently at me. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Skyler." She took a few elegant steps toward me and extended her hand.


    "It''s a pleasure. My name is Luan. You look like you''re fighting with a bush." I giggled.


    "Oh, yes... I''m sorry to make you watch that." The woman gave a forced smile. She was annoyed that I had seen that.


    "Don''t worry about it. I can understand how you feel. Just look at my clothes; they''re all dirty too."


    "Well, it shows you''ve fought hard to get this far." Skyler pointed to the blood marks.


    "I didn''t fight that hard." I almost told her that I desperately ran away from a Goliath.


    "Well, I guess I''ll be going now. It was nice meeting you."


    "Yeah, see you," I said goodbye and turned to continue walking. However, Skyler called out to me and soon after asked a question.


    "How long will you be here?"


    "Probably only for a few hours; after that, I will leave the dungeon."


    "I see. Maybe we''ll meet outside the dungeon."


    "I''ll be waiting for that." After all, she is a beautiful woman. But since she''s not an important character in the story, I don''t think it''s worth getting involved with her. Well, she is a wonderful woman. I''ll think about that for a while.


    ''I think I''ll focus on getting Hestia and Mikoto now. I don''t think I should waste my time with extras characters.''


    ####


    After more than two hours on the 18th floor, I was already starting to get pretty bored. I wondered if I should go to the 19th floor to look around, but I decided to leave the dungeon.


    I think going down more floors after leveling up would be ideal. I would now focus on gettingid and getting more girls into my harem. I guess that''s why I am here in this world, right?


    I got a hentai system.


    "Excuse me. I''m leaving now; thanks for the room."


    "You''re leaving already? I thought you would be staying longer."


    "Well, I''m just missing some friends, that''s all."


    "I see. Good luck on your return."


    I said goodbye to the receptionist and headed for the path to the 17th floor. I confess that I was a little worried that Goliath would be there waiting for me, but that was not the case.


    As soon as I reached the 17th floor, no monsters were around. I opened the map and walked around the floor until I reached the 16th floor without much trouble. Afterward, I went through the floors quickly until I got to the exit.


    Again, I had not met Bell.


    ####


    As soon as I arrived in town, I went to the Hostess of Fertility to eat. As soon as I entered, I found Ryuu serving some customers. She looked at me, and she approached just after I sat down.


    I ordered some food and also some liquor.


    "Here you go." After a few minutes, Ryuu ced everything I ordered on the table. I ate while observing the lively atmosphere around me. I was feeling quite lonely here.


    Because of this, I finished everything as quickly as possible to return home.


    I got there in no time, and just as I opened the door, I was greeted by Lili, who ran towards me. "Luan!" She threw herself on me, and I held her on myp. Without feeling embarrassed, she kissed me.


    "What? Did you miss me?"


    "Yes, very much."


    "I see. I''m going to shower now, do you want toe along with me? After that, we can sleep together."


    "Sure!"


    Yes, that''s great.


    **********


    THE HESTIA ARC STARTED ON PA TR EON!!! LESGOOOO


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 68: She wont let me go +18

    Chapter 68: She won''t let me go +18


    With Lili in my arms, I walked up the stairs, kissing her lips and invading her mouth with my tongue. She held tightly to me with her legs crossed behind me and arms around my neck.


    But out of precaution, I gripped her buttocks tightly so she wouldn''t fall if she let me go.


    Reaching the bedroom door, I opened it with difficulty, and our lips parted. While breathing hard, Lili removed her hands from behind my neck and then took off her shirt while I held her.


    She revealed her beautiful breasts in front of me and threw her shirt up, not caring where it would fall. After this, she put her two small hands on my cheeks and kissed me again.


    Her tongue was moving wildly inside my mouth. Even when I tried to put her on the bed, she wouldn''t let me go.


    "Sit...on...the...bed," Lili said pausingly as she parted her lips from mine and kissed me again. Her legs behind me tightened even more. She didn''t want to let me go at all.


    And "obeying" her, I sat down on the bed. After I sat down, Lili pulled her legs out from behind me and sat on myp, facing me, and she continued to kiss me. I was already starting to run out of breath, but I didn''t care.


    I took my hand to her breast and squeezed it hard.


    Lili gave a loud groan and bit my lips lightly. After that, she looked at me with watery eyes, begging me to continue ying with her body as I wanted.


    I pinched her nipple with my two fingers, making Lili moan a little louder. I started licking her neck with my mouth and then gave her a weak bite as if I wanted to "brand her."


    "I have branded you. Now everyone will know that you are mine." I said in Lili''s ear and then took a small bite on her ear. I could feel Lili''s body trembling, and all the hairs on her body were shivering.


    "Don''t do that. It tickles."


    "Haha."


    Holding Lili in my arms, I threw her onto the bed as I always did. I then grabbed her shorts and, this time, violently pulled them off. Not even her panties had remained.


    Her pussy was now not as "smooth" as before. Some hair had grown, and Lili had not removed it. Not that I care much about that.


    Looking closely, I could see a sparkle in her pussy because of how wet it was. Her thighs were also soaked with her liquid because of Lili''s excitement from our kiss.


    She is a sweet girl, a girl who likes kissing.


    "You are quite wet. Did our kiss turn you on by any chance?"


    "..." Lili turned her face, a little embarrassed.


    "Hahaha. What do you want me to do?" I asked as I held both her knees and looked between her legs. Lili looked at me for a few seconds and then at the bulge in my pants.


    "Are you in such a hurry? Rx, let''s have some fun." I didn''t take my cock out. I brought my hand to the middle of her legs and touched her pussy. It was warm and wet, just as I imagined.


    I touched Lili''s clitoris with my index finger. Her clitoris was hard. This showed how excited and anxious she was for me to prate her. And while I caressed her clitoris lovingly, I used my other fingers to caress the inside of her pussy.


    I wasn''t very experienced at touching a woman, I must admit that, but it was enough to make Lili''s pussy twitch and her little body melt with pleasure.


    As I continued to pleasure her soft, hot pussy that was melting my fingers, Lili grabbed her breasts and began ying with them while biting her lips and keeping her eyes closed.


    I wondered what she was imagining now.


    ''Damn, I''m so hard it feels like my dick is going to explode.'' I bit my lips and started stroking my cock over my pants with my other hand. It wasn''t enough, but it gave me a little pleasure.


    But before I came inside her pussy, I wanted to make Lilie for me.


    Increasing the speed of my finger movements and focusing more on her clit, Lili began to moan even louder. Lili dug her nails into her breasts with her tiny hands as she moaned loudly.


    She gritted her teeth and lifted her body slightly because of the pleasure. But I didn''t stop moving my fingers. Using three fingers, I began to make rapid movements as if I were using my cock, making Lili''s orgasm even stronger.


    Her liquid sshed everywhere, dirtying my hand and the bed as well.


    ''But this is wonderful.''


    Looking at Lili''s helpless body on the bed and her heavy breathing, my cock had reached its limit. I wanted to get inside her pussy and mess the inside.


    ####


    Pulling my cock out and then throwing my shirt on the floor, I climbed over Lili and looked at her face. She still had her eyes closed as she recovered, but I didn''t care.


    Carefully, I brought my cock to the entrance of her pussy. With my cock already touching her entrance, I began to rub it lightly while watching Lili''s cute reactions. She moaned softly as she slowly opened her eyes.


    Then suddenly, she took her legs and crossed them behind my ass, pulling my hips towards her and causing my cock to enter her pussy fully. I felt my cock "ripping" her pussy and touching the entrance to her uterus.


    Lili gave a loud moan, but it certainly wasn''t from pain. She used her legs to hold me down and keep my cock inside her. The warm, soft walls of her pussy twitched wildly. She had another orgasm.


    Yes, this is great.


    Lili''s legs gave way, and I was finally free to move. I looked at Lili''s face; she was drooling as she looked at me with a smile. She then brought both her hands to my back and hugged me.


    She did the same thing with her legs again.


    I began to move slowly while hugging Lili tightly.


    **********


    THE HESTIA ARC STARTED ON PA TR EON!!! LESGOOOO


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 69: It gets better and better + 18

    Chapter 69: It gets better and better + 18


    As I felt her soft, smooth skin rubbing against mine and my cock being "crushed" inside her soft, wet hole, Lili continued to give a few low moans in my ear. It made me even hornier.


    "Hmm~~ "Hmm~~" They were short, sensual moans, and it made my kinky instincts get even stronger. Because of this, I hugged her even tighter and increased the speed of my movements.


    I gritted my teeth and held my orgasm for some time. And after feeling the walls of Lili''s pussy pressing against my cock even harder and her body trembling, I came.


    We both came together. Lili fell with her arms spread wide on the bed as she gave a loud moan.


    I carefully let my body fall over hers on the bed, and Lili continued with her legs crossed behind me, even though she didn''t have as much strength left. I could feel my hot sticky liquid invading her entire insides.


    It was such a pleasant and satisfying sensation that I couldn''t move.


    ''I could do this all day.'' I began to withdraw mine from inside Lili''s sticky pussy slowly. After my cock came out, my cum began to leak out on the bed. I stayed on the bed as I looked down at Lili''s exposed pussy.


    My cock was still as hard. Even breathing hard, Lili sat up, not caring that she was dirtying the bed even more. With a provocative smile, she continued to stare at me.


    It was as if she was saying that she was ready to continue. But this was a lie. I could see that she was tired and had not yet recovered from the previous orgasms. But that didn''t matter so much.


    "Lili,e here." I got up from the bed and called out to Lili. I moved the chair out of the way and then asked Lili to ce her two hands on the table inside the room. "Lift your ass." I gave that order.


    Lili is short, but I''ll do it somehow.


    "Like this?" Lili put her ass up, and the little bit of cum left in her pussy trickled down her legs sensually. I sighed and then pped Lili''s ass, but using little force.


    p~~


    "Hm~~" Lili gave a low moan after my p and lifted her ass even higher. Her pussy had begun to overflow with her liquid again. Even though she looked tired before, she looked 100% now.


    "I''m going to put it in. Keep your ass up; you''re too short. It might be a little difficult." I joked and giggled. Lili also giggled and lifted her butt even higher.


    But even so, I still had to bend down a little to reach the entrance of her pussy.


    I carefully put the tip of my cock into her pussy. So Lili stood on tiptoe and thrust my cock into her pussy on her own while I continued to stand still.


    She had to take her hands off the table to do this.


    "Hmmm~~" She moaned loudly and giggled as she looked up at the ceiling, rolling her eyes because of the stimtion caused by my cock pressing against her insides.


    "Who said you could stick it in on your own?" I smiled wickedly and pped Lili''s ass again, but this time a little harder. p~~ With my p, Lili screamed and put her two hands on the table again.


    I pulled my cock out of her pussy and saw Lili''s love juice dripping onto the floor. After, I shoved it back into her pussy with one movement. Lili almost let her hand slip and nearly fell with her face on the table.


    "Hmm~~ Hmmm~~~" But I didn''t care and continued to move using great force and speed. Periodically I pped Lili hard on the ass, and her pussy squeezed me even harder.


    With each p I gave, the redder her ass became and the more pleasurable the sensation of my cock rubbing against her pussy walls and touching the entrance to her uterus.


    With each passing second, Lili''s moans became louder, and her pussy squeezed me even more. With each second, my desire to cum also increased. It didn''t take long for me to reach my limit.


    Gripping Lili''s ass tightly, I made a strong forward motion, shoving my entire cock inside her, reaching the entrance to her womb. Lili''s arms gave way in the same instant, and she fell onto the table.


    As my legs trembled and my cum shot into her womb, Lili''s legs began to give way. After all my cum was already inside her, Lili lost strength in her legs and fell to the floor.


    She sat in a "W" position with her legs and ced her hands on the floor. My cum began to spurt out of her pussy. I continued to watch her while breathing heavily.


    I had tired a little, although it was still not enough.


    I looked at my cock and noticed it was harder than before. Lili, whose hair was all messed up, looked at me and saw my cock harder than ever. She gave a forced smile and then stood up with difficulty.


    After walking over to me, she knelt on the floor slowly while holding my cock with her right hand and jerking it off.


    "I''m going to do this with my mouth now." Wanting to prevent me from doing all that again, Lili put my cock inside her mouth. She wanted to make me cum again to try to calm me down.


    But I''m sorry, Lili, that alone won''t be enough.


    **********


    [ Hestia was added to the Harem ] - YOU CAN SEE IT ON MY PA TR E ON!! LOL


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 70: Hestia [1]

    Chapter 70: Hestia [1]


    Lying on the bed with Lili on top of me, I put my two hands behind my head and continued to look down at her beautiful breasts bouncing in front of me.


    Lili had her two hands on my belly to can move even faster. She was drooling and had an "idiot" smile on her face because of the pleasure she was feeling.


    I had gotten a little tired, so I asked her to move this time.


    "Hm?"


    "What is it?" Lili asked while breathing hard.


    "It''s nothing." I looked at the bedroom door to my right. There, I could see the door partially open. I wasn''t seeing it very well, but I was sure someone was there watching us.


    Maybe it was Bell? Or perhaps it was Hestia? I don''t know who it was, but someone was watching us. But it didn''t matter. I smiled toward the door, and when I did, it closed quickly but soon opened again.


    Well, it''s my fault since I forgot to lock the door.


    ''But since this person wants to watch so badly, I don''t mind.'' I brought my hands up to Lili''s ass and lifted it suddenly, pulling my cock out of her pussy. Lili looked surprised.


    "What? Why did you pull your cock out?" She said in a sad voice.


    "I just wanted to tease you a little." I put my cock at the entrance of her pussy again and released Lili so she could lower her quads again, shoving my cock into her uterus.


    As soon as my cock was inside her again, Lili let her little body fall onto mine and then brought her hands down to my nipples. With care, Lili began to pinch my nipples.


    I didn''t stop her because it felt so good.


    ####


    Arriving home, I slowly opened the door and looked at the table and the sofa. There was no one here. I sighed, went to the kitchen, where I had a ss of water, and then slowly walked up the stairs toward my room.


    It had been a tiring day. I had walked a lot today and just wanted to rest a bit. It was already dark outside, and Bell was probably already home. "Maybe Luan and Lili are here too?"


    I said in a low voice and reached the second floor. Under Luan''s bedroom door, I could see the lighting out, so he was probably still awake. As soon as I approached the door, I heard some sounds.


    "You can do whatever you want now." It was Luan''s voice. He sounded a little out of breath.


    "Fine, but don''t me me if you end up cumming fast," Lili replied. Hearing this, my face got hot immediately, and I put my hand over my mouth to not make any sound.


    After a few more seconds, I heard a loud moan from Lili, and Luan''s bed made a noise. The sound of moaning and the sound of the bed''s wood creaking continued, and I became curious to open the door and look.


    "No, I can''t. I don''t want to invade their intimacy!" I said to myself, and I took a step back. However, I turned to the door again soon after, putting my hand on the doorknob.


    Lili''s cute moans and what the two were saying to each other made my body tingle and get hot. Between my legs, I already felt I was getting a little wet.


    I haven''t masturbated in a long time, so listening to these sounds and the immorality of being capable of "Voyeur" also made me very horny.


    "Glup~~" Swallowing my saliva and taking a deep breath, I turned the doorknob slowly to avoid making any noise. The door slowly opened, and I looked through the gap. I had a perfect view of Luan''s bed.


    There he was, lyingpletely naked, leaving his toned muscles exposed. Lili was sitting on him as she rested her two hands on Luan''s belly and raised and lowered her ass quickly.


    I looked at her face, and she was in ecstasy. She seemed to be loving all of this. Before I knew it, I had brought my hand to the bottom of my dress and began to touch my pussy over my panties.


    I kept my eyes wide open as my hot face turned red like a fresh tomato. My raspy breath began toe out of my mouth as I continued to touch myself.


    Pulling down my panties, I brought my hand back between my legs, put the other hand to my breast, and began to massage it. I continued to watch.


    I periodically looked around. I didn''t want Bell to see me in this situation; that would be embarrassing.


    However, as I was touching myself, and after I stuck two fingers inside my pussy, I could feel Luan''s gaze. I moved a little away from the door and closed it. Breathing heavily, I pulled up my panties.


    But I was too excited to stop now. Maybe it was just my imagination.


    Opening the door slowly again, I pulled down my panties, slid my two little fingers into my pussy, and began to move them quickly. I held back my moans and watched as Luan shoved his cock fiercely inside Lili.


    I coordinated my fingers'' movements with his hips as I imagined myself in Lili''s ce. I imagined myself being prated by that big cock several times as I drowned in pleasure.


    ''Is this wrong? For a god to feel horny and want the cock of someone of her Familia?'' I had no idea, but that didn''t matter now.


    **********


    [ Hestia was added to the Harem ] - YOU CAN SEE IT ON MY PA TR E ON!! LOL


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 71: Hestia [2] +18

    Chapter 71: Hestia [2] +18


    As I watched them and touched myself quickly, I had finally reached my limit and was ready to cum. As I held the wall with my other hand, the strength in my legs disappeared, and I almost fell to the floor.


    I bit my lips and didn''t moan loudly lest I be discovered. Inside the room, the two of them had also finished. Both of them hade at the same time as me. I took a deep breath and sat down on the floor.


    I continued to look into the room and watched as Luan''s cock was pulled out of Lili''s pussy, and his cum began to leak out. I spread my legs and looked at my pussy, imagining myself in that situation.


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and then stood up with difficulty. Inside the room, Lili and Luan had alreadyid down on the bed and were silent.


    ''I think I''ll take a shower now.'' I thought after picking up my panties from the floor. Then I closed the door slowly. I felt Luan''s gaze on me, but maybe it was my imagination again.


    "Damn, I think I overdid it." My fingers were all wet, and so were my legs. The floor had also been soiled with my liquid, so I had to clean it up before they saw it.


    But I need to shower soon to see if the fatigue I''m feeling disappears.


    So, I took a shower, and after drinking water in the kitchen, I went upstairs again. However, when I arrived upstairs, I found Bell standing in front of Luan''s bedroom door.


    He was drowsy.


    "What''s that?" He said as he rubbed his foot against the floor. "It''s wet here. Did someone drop water on this ce?" he said in a weak voice. Seeing that, I felt my face burn and ran to him.


    "Bell-Kun, I spilled water here, don''t worry, I''ll dry it right away!" I told him desperately to get away from there. Maybe I said that too loudly and woke Luan and Lili, but that doesn''t matter now.


    "Was it you? Then it''s all right. I''m going to get some water." Bell looked at my face. "You need to rest, Goddess. You look tired." Hearing his words, I felt my heart grow warm.


    Yes, he is always so kind.


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to bed now." I wonder what he would have thought if he had seen me in that deplorable situation. I''ll be careful not to do anything like that again.


    ''But now I need to take care of this.'' I picked up a floor cloth downstairs and then wiped all the floor where I had left my liquid earlier. Bell had already returned to the room after offering to help.


    Of course, I denied his help immediately. I can''t let Bell-kun clean up something so dirty... But that doesn''t seem like a bad idea.


    ''Ah, thinking about it made me a little horny. Since when did I be such a perverted woman?'' Maybe it''s because Luan and Lili started doing this every day.


    Listening to the sounds of them having sex always made me horny, and seeing the two of them having sex was not new to me. I had seen it several times before but hadn''t continued to watch.


    But I''m sure everything I heard and saw stirred in me. I have to stop thinking about perverted things.


    ####


    When I woke up the next day, Lili was not beside me. I had probably slept longer than expected. Getting up quickly, I put on my clothes and then headed downstairs.


    Arriving in the living room, I find Lili resting on the sofa, and Hestia sits at the table with a piece of bread in her mouth. However, as soon as she saw me, she took the bread out of her mouth, and her face turned red as a pepper.


    ''So it was you.'' Because of this, it was obvious that she had been the person spying on usst night. So I was right to have done all that. I''m sure she liked what she saw.


    I am sure that watching me shove my cock into Lili with all my might made her very excited. Or maybe I''m overthinking it, and it didn''t happen. Perhaps she was just curious.


    ''But from how she''s acting, I doubt that''s it.''


    "Good morning, Hestia." I yawned and walked to the kitchen. Hestia didn''t answer me. She was too embarrassed to speak. She took the bread to her mouth and started chewing it, ignoring me.


    But her face was as red as before; she couldn''t hide her embarrassment. She is too bad at this.


    Getting some food, I sat at the table in front of Hestia and began eating while looking into her eyes. She couldn''t look at me directly and seemed to be in the mood to run away.


    "So, where were you yesterday? When I got home during the night, you weren''t here."


    "Huh?" Hestia was startled and almost choked on her bread. "Oh, yesterday? I was looking for something. It''s nothing you should worry about."


    "I see. I didn''t see youe home; you sure werete." I smiled at Hestia.


    "Yes, I was veryte and went straight to my room. Hahaha..." Hestia gave a forcedugh and soon after took a sip of tea. And after pping her two hands on the table, she stood up. "I''m going up to my room now."


    "Okay." Hestia hurried upstairs.


    Lili walked over to me and hugged me from behind soon after. "Good morning, Luan. You overslept." She said with her cute voice in my ear. She brought her mouth to my cheek and kissed me.


    "You could have woken me up, couldn''t you?


    "You were sleeping so soundly...I didn''t want to disturb your sleep. Besides, you seemed to be having a very good dream. What was it?"


    "I don''t remember." I took a sip of tea and stood up. "Maybe I was dreaming about you?" I said to Lili and smiled.


    That''s a lie. I remember very well what I was dreaming about. For some reason, I dreamed about my old world. Hestia appeared in my old world, and we started having sex in a public ce.


    Well, isn''t that just an otaku''s erotic dream?


    **********


    THE ARC IS ALREADY FINISHED ON MY PAT REON! HESTIA IS ALREADY IN HIS HAREM HEHE


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 72: Hestia [3] +18

    Chapter 72: Hestia [3] +18


    It was already another day, and I was in my room. Bell had gone out during the morning, and Luan and Lili had gone out together a little while ago. And now that I was alone, I could finally do it.


    Masturbate.


    Since yesterday I can''t stop thinking about it. I''ve been very horny since I masturbated while watching Luan and Lili having sex. It was as if something inside me had activated.


    "It was as if all this perversion had been hiding inside me and surfaced after that." My pussy was tingling; I wanted to touch it all the time. But I couldn''t do that since everyone was at home.


    I thought about doing it in the bathroom, but isn''t that unsanitary?


    "But what matters is that now I''m alone." With a smile on my face, Iy down on the bed. I looked up at the ceiling and sighed before taking off my panties and throwing them on the floor. After removing my panties, I looked down at my cleavage.


    Myrge breasts were almost popping out, and I could see my nipples through my dress. I was so horny that they were rock-hard. Any movement I made, my dress would rub against my nipple and give me a little pleasure.


    "Opss." Opening my cleavage even further, my two giant boobs popped out, and I could get a better view of my pink, hard nipples.


    Bringing my hand up to my right breast, I gripped it tightly. "Hmm~~" I gave a low moan as I imagined that that was Luan''s hand grabbing me rudely as he dominated me.


    With my other hand, I lifted my dress and began to imagine in my mind a whole scene.


    On top of me, Luan was wearing a provocative smile, just like when Lili was riding on top of him. And with his hand, he rudely lifted my dress.


    Without letting me fight it, he shoved his face between my legs. Feeling his tongue teasing my insides, my legs trembled. And unable to contain myself, I ended up cumming in his mouth.


    "Haaa~~ Haaa~~" Opening my eyes again, I looked at the hand I had used to masturbate. "What am I doing? Imagining Luan swallowing my pussy like that."


    "Damn." Bringing my hand up to my pussy again, I closed my eyes, and my imagination started ying tricks on me again. It was all so real. Luan was standing before me, ready to stick his cock inside me.


    Without his shirt and showing his attractive muscles, he shoved his cock hard inside me, tearing my pussy and making me scream. I don''t know why I screamed, but the pleasure I felt was more real than expected.


    Then, with rough movements, Luan continued to prate me while keeping a smile on his face. He was enjoying this, and so was I. I crossed my legs behind him to encourage him to thrust even harder.


    I could feel his cock perfectly. I could feel his cock pulsating and entering my uterus.


    He was ready toe inside me. I would be graced and receive his seed.


    "Haaaa~~ That feels so good." I moaned loudly as my body twitched, and Luan''s cock pumped all his sticky liquid inside me. I felt as if he was washing all the impurities from my insides.


    But, of course, none of it was real.


    When I opened my eyes, I had wet the entire bed, and I was so sweaty it looked like I had just taken a shower. "But that was good. I''ve never felt like this before. My imagination has never worked so perfectly."


    But why am I doing all this thinking about Luan? It''s Bell I like.


    ####


    "Hey, Lili, can you stay here and wait for me for a while? I forgot something at home."


    "You forgot something? What?"


    "The bottle I had filled with water to bring to the dungeon, I forgot it on the table."


    "You won''t be long, will you? There are strange people here." Lili looked around at the scary-looking adventurers. But even if they look like that, I''m sure they won''t do anything with her.


    There are some guards nearby.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll be fine."


    "It''s fine. But get back as fast as you can."


    I smiled at Lili and started running through town toward our house. I confess that I don''t know how I was able to forget my water bottle. I have another one in my bag, but I always carry two.


    When you are adventuring in the Dungeon, you sweat a lot and need to drink a lot of water.


    "But I''ll get there in no time." I couldn''t activate my ability and run at all my speed as that would attract unwanted attention. So I kept running with just my base physical strength and agility.


    But that was enough to get there in less than 10 minutes. Yes, it took quite a while. But I must say: This city is not as small as it seems. You can get lost in so many streets and alleys in this ce.


    "There it is." And opening the door, I walked over to the table and picked up the bottle, putting it inside my bag. "Is Hestia home?" The shoes she usually wore were near the couch, which is odd. She doesn''t usually leave it in that ce.


    "Haaa~~."


    And then, just as I was getting ready to leave the house, I heard a low to muffled little groan from upstairs. Well, it wasn''t that low since I could listen to it.


    "No way..." I gave a smile and slowly closed the door. I put my bag on the couch and slowly walked up the stairs without sounding. The closer I got to Hestia''s sleeping room, the louder the moans became.


    Not only the moans... But a name was being said by Hestia.


    "Luan. Yeah, here..."


    It was quite a shock. I could not have imagined that one day a beautiful goddess like Hestia would masturbate thinking of me.


    **********


    THE ARC IS ALREADY FINISHED ON MY PAT REON! HESTIA IS ALREADY IN HIS HAREM HEHE


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 73: Hestia [4] +18

    Chapter 73: Hestia [4] +18


    I approached her bedroom door, which was closed, and continued to listen to her moans for a few more seconds before finally opening the door to look inside. I opened the door only partially. I didn''t want Hestia to notice my presence.


    ''But I don''t think she''ll notice my presence having fun like this.'' I gave a smile as I opened the door and caught sight of Hestia on the bed. Her eyes were closed, her breasts out, and her legs spread.


    She was frantically touching her pussy as she moaned and called my name. She was imagining exciting things.


    ''But fuck... she''s fucking hot.'' Because of her movements, her big breasts were swinging wildly. And her body, which was small and slender, made her even more charming.


    Also, her pussy. It was so wet that it was soaking the bed. Her pussy had no hair besides a beautiful light pink color. Seeing that made my cock get hard as a rock.


    ''Damn, I feel like getting in there and sticking my dick inside that pussy right now.'' But what would she do? I''m sure she wouldn''t let that happen. She would stop me.


    Even if she is calling my name and masturbating, I''m sure she will never forgive me if I try to do something like attack her in that situation. ''I think I should wait a little longer.''


    I''ll leave it at that and talk to herter. Let''s ''cultivate'' these feelings of hers a little more. I want it to get to a level where she can no longer control her libido.


    And not wanting to attack Bell and being as fissured in my cock as she is now, she wille to me.


    ''I can''t wait.'' With a smile, I gripped my cock tightly and closed the door. I walked down the stairs as I listened to Hestia''s moans and tried to get her image out of my mind.


    I sure won''t be able to concentrate on the dungeon if I keep thinking about her.


    ####


    It was evening when I returned home bringing some food. Of course, it was only Bell and Hestia''s food. Lili and I had already eaten on the way. When we walked in the front door, I put the food on the table and looked around.


    "Bell and Hestia are not here," I said.


    "Maybe they''re upstairs? Oh, there seems to be someone in the bathroom."


    "I see." I sighed and went upstairs. I went to Hestia''s room and opened the door without knocking. When I went in, I found Hestia lying on the bed. She seemed to have slept a short time ago.


    The room''s smell was still the same as before, and the sheet was still wet.


    ''Has she been doing that all day?'' I raised both eyebrows,pletely surprised at Hestia''s libido. I couldn''t imagine that she would masturbate all day. That''s crazy.


    ''But I''d better not let Lili in here; she knows this smell well.''


    ''I don''t want Lili to start thinking Hestia is a pervert. Well...Lili has also be a pervert, so it doesn''t matter much.'' The difference is that Hestia is a goddess.


    So, after closing the door, I found Bell going to his room next to Hestia''s. He had a towel around his neck and was showing off his almost perfect physique. Of course, my muscles are better than his.


    They developed so much after I came into this world. It was such a radical change that I could hardly believe it.


    "Are you back already? Is Lili here too?" Bell asked with a smile.


    "Yes, we just got here. And you? You look tired. Did you work hard today?"


    "Well, a little. Besides that, I also trained in the afternoon."


    "I see." I walked past Bell. However, before I went downstairs, he called out to me.


    "I spoke to Welf. He is willing to make your equipment. Just go to his store."


    "Okay, I''ll do it tomorrow."


    After Bell entered his room, I sighed and went downstairs. The food I had bought was still on the table, and it didn''t look like anyone was going to eat. Because of this, I decided to eat.


    My stomach was still a little full, but I didn''t want to waste it.


    ####


    "Hmm?" Opening my eyes slowly, I noticed that it was dark outside. Getting up, I noticed that Lili was not here for another night. She must indeed be doing that with Luan right now.


    ''No, I have to stop thinking about it. I overdid it yesterday...'' I swallowed my saliva and left the room. As I went, I noticed that Luan''s bedroom door was partially open, and I could see the light.


    He had left the door open.


    Cautiously, I walked to his bedroom door and looked inside.


    "Make it harder, Luan."


    "You like that, don''t you?"


    "It''s your fault. You started it."


    On the bed, Lili was on all fours while Luan was prating her and pping her ass hard. Her ass was already red; it looked like it was hurting. But Lili didn''t seem to be feeling pain, but pleasure.


    With each p Luan gave her, her face contorted with pleasure.


    Luan had a fierce smile as if he loved all of this. He was moving his hips around as if his life depended on it. And seeing all this, I couldn''t help but get aroused again.


    My face turned red, and my liquid began to drip on the floor since I had no panties. I started to get euphoric... But I couldn''t go on with this. I left there as fast as possible and returned to my room.


    But of course, all this heat didn''t want to go away.


    "Damn it. I''m doing it again." Before I knew it, I was already touching my pussy again.


    **********


    THE ARC IS ALREADY FINISHED ON MY PAT REON! HESTIA IS ALREADY IN HIS HAREM HEHE


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 74: Hestia [5] +18

    Chapter 74: Hestia [5] +18


    As I watched Luan prating Lili hard, I continued to masturbate while holding back my moans. My legs had given way quickly, and I had sat on the floor.


    I was no longer paying attention to my surroundings. If Bell showed up here, I probably wouldn''t notice his approach and would be caught in the act. But that didn''t matter. My mind was nk.


    Biting down on my fingers, I avoided moaning as I squirted my liquid all over the floor.


    After that, I took my fingers out of my mouth and, breathing heavily, stood up with difficulty. Luan and Lili also had cum and were lying on the bed talking. I didn''t want to eavesdrop on their private conversation, so I walked away.


    However, I''m an idiot.


    I just remembered that I had to clean up the floor that I had soiled.


    ####


    When I woke up the next day with Lili in my arms, I yawned and slowly pulled my arm out from under Lili''s head. I didn''t want to wake her since she was tired from the night before.


    ''Speaking of the night before, she was probably watching, wasn''t she?" I looked at the door, which was closed. Probably Hestia or Bell had closed it during the night. But I''m sure it was Hestia.


    It was still very early, although I could hear many voices outside the house. The townspeople were already excited.


    As soon as I opened the door, I began to smell a distinctive odor. It wasn''t wet, but the smell was still there. She had masturbated again while watching us.


    I wondered how long it would take her toe to me. I am getting tired of waiting.


    "Hm?"


    "Are you awake?" Bell asked with a refreshing smile.


    "I just woke up."


    "I see. Hm? What''s that weird smell?"


    "I''m stinking a little because I sweat at night."


    "Got it, so that''s it..." Bell''s face turned red, and he scratched the back of his neck. He knew about my rtionship with Lili, but he never touched this subject despite knowing what we do every night.


    ''He is very pure.'' I gave a smile and put my hand on his head. "Shall we go downstairs? We should get ready to go to the dungeon."


    "Yes, I need to hurry as I need to meet some people. See youter, Luan. I''ll grab a bite to eat on the way." Bell already had his armor on and his knife at his waist. He likes to get an early start.


    "Okay, I''ll meet you in the dungeonter. Which floor are you nning to visit today?"


    "Probably the 15th floor."


    "I see. Good luck with that."


    "I''ll be careful." Bell walked away as I looked at his back. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking, but he seemed confused about something.


    ''Sweat... Was that the smell of sweat?''


    ####


    The same day afternoon, I finally decided to go to Welf''s store to get some new armor. Since I knew exactly where it was, I got there without asking Bell for help.


    When I walked through the door, I found some adventurers who looked like newbies, but I ignored thempletely. ''Where is he? Ah, over there.'' It wasn''t a big store, and Welf was standing in one of the tight corners of the store while showing some armor on disy.


    Yes, they were of good quality. He certainly wasn''t a legendary cksmith or anything, but he was very good at what he did.


    As soon as he saw me, Welf smiled and got rid of the men he was attending to as quickly as possible. He saw me as a friend since I was part of the same family as Bell, who was his friend.


    We had also met before.


    "Wee, Luan."


    "So you haven''t forgotten my name."


    "Of course not. Bell keeps talking about you all the time...." Welf paused before continuing. "You have changed a bit, you seem taller, and your muscture seems to have increased. Aren''t you exaggerating?" He smiled.


    ''This monster, he keeps evolving. And I thought Bell was the only one who could evolve so easily...'' That''s what Welf was thinking. However, he remained silent.


    "Well, I''ve been working out a lot and hunting many monsters inside the dungeon. It''s even getting a little boring. It''s repetitive; I wanted a bigger challenge."


    "You are one of the first people I see who would like to encounter more powerful enemies, hahaha."


    ''Well, I don''t want to face enemies as strong as that ''thing.'' I want to face enemies that are strong but that I can beat.'' Goliath came into my mind, I could probably defend myself well now that I''ve fucked Lili so many times, but it''s not enough to kill him.


    "Right, but you''re here to get some armor, right? Bell told me that you would visit me. So what are you looking for? A heavy armor? Light armor?"


    "Since I move around a lot and need speed, I wanted light armor. I need the armor to protect my vital points. That''s enough."


    "Just like Bell''s armor?"


    "If you can make it a little better, that would be good."


    "Hahahaha. Hmmm, it won''t be expensive. I can get the armor to you in a few days."


    "Is it going to take that long?"


    "What? Do you think making armor is that simple? I''ll deliver it as soon as possible. Come back here in three days, all right?"


    "Three days? Okay."


    After talking with Welf a little longer and deciding on the details of the armor, I left his store and headed home. I had spent almost the entire afternoon in the dungeon so that it would be night soon.


    I was looking forward to the night.


    ####


    And as I imagined, as soon as night came, there was Hestia again. She had lost all her previous shame; I could see her clearly behind the door. And even though she was feeling my gaze, she continued to touch herself.


    And all this made me even hornier. I came inside Lili in record time.


    With Lili''s tiny body on top of me, I looked at Hestia, who had an orgasm and was drooling. We stared at each other for a few seconds before she closed the door as if nothing had happened.


    ''The time ising.''


    **********


    THE ARC IS ALREADY FINISHED ON MY PAT REON! HESTIA IS ALREADY IN HIS HAREM!


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 75: Hestia [6] +18

    Chapter 75: Hestia [6] +18


    A few days passed, and I waited anxiously for Hestia toe to my room. I was sure she was already reaching her limit. Every day I hear her masturbating.


    Either by giving low moans inside the bathroom or in her room. I confess that it was fun to hear her.


    ''She always feels guilty after masturbating. At least for the first few days...''


    Now she doesn''t even seem to care about that. Thest night Lili was in my room, Hestia spent practically the whole night masturbating.


    When I went to her room in the morning, she was still doing the same thing. She had lost her shame. She didn''t look like a goddess. And I confess that I was enjoying this.


    ''Now I just have to wait for tonight toe.'' Downstairs sitting at the table, were me, Lili, and Hestia. Hestia''s face was red, and she was moving her body without stopping. She was restless.


    She would look at me for a few seconds and then turn her face away; this happened several times. She thought that I didn''t notice her gaze on me. And with a smile, I moved my lips.


    ''Come to my room if you want to have fun.'' I wasn''t sure if she understood it, but she stood paralyzed and didn''t move for a few seconds. After her face turned red like a chili pepper, she stood up.


    "I''m going to my room now." She said.


    "But you haven''t finished eating," I told her.


    "I''m not hungry. Good luck in the dungeon." Walking up the stairs quickly, I heard the door to her room m.


    "What happened to the Goddess? She seemed a little strange today. Maybe we did something she didn''t like?"


    "Don''t worry about that. She can''t control herself."


    "Can''t control herself?"


    "Yeah, she can''t..." I put my hand on Lili''s head and then continued eating. I tried to focus my hearing on the floor above, but I couldn''t hear anything. Unfortunately, my hearing is not superhuman yet.


    ''I think I''ll go to the dungeon now. Let''s see how Hestia will be when I get back. I hope Bell doesn''t notice anything strange; I don''t think he would forgive me for ''ying'' with Hestia like that.''


    I wonder what he would do if I said I would have sex with Hestia tonight.


    ''Or that''s what I hope will happen.'' He would be shocked and maybe quite angry. But since I''m not controlling her mind or forcing her into anything, he shouldn''t worry about it.


    That guy won''t care that much. He likes Ais.


    ''I want to see what will happen to him when I get my hands on Ais too.''


    "What is it, Luan? Your smile is scary."


    "It''s nothing; I was just thinking of some fun things."


    "Fun things?"


    "Yes, some fun things will happen in the next few days."


    "All right..." Lili looked confused, but not that it mattered much.


    ####


    Come nightfall, I was pretty excited. While staring at the ceiling in my room, I waited for Hestia to appear. I had asked Lili not to stay here tonight because of this.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t show up. I slept and woke up during the morning with Lili calling me.


    "What happened? You sound despondent."


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I was looking forward to one thing, but that thing didn''t happen...I''m a little disappointed."


    "And what was it?"


    "That doesn''t matter now."


    I went downstairs with Lili after getting ready. Downstairs I found Bell and Hestia, who were chatting animatedly. But when the Goddess saw me, she stopped talking instantly and was paralyzed.


    Her face was redder than at other times. I tried to talk to her for a while, but shepletely ignored me. Bell looked a little confused and worried since Hestia was ignoring me.


    ''He probably thinks we fought or argued. But you know... I would never do that to a Goddess. I''m not crazy. Especially not with Hestia.''


    ####


    On thest night.


    Hestia was lying on her bed while her body burned as if inside a sauna. Her insides were hot, and her pussy throbbed, yet she controlled herself.


    Lili was lying in the next bed in the same room as she slept silently.


    ''So she didn''t go to his room today.'' Hestia thought as she slowly got up from her bed. She swallowed her saliva because of nervousness and left the room without making a sound, as she didn''t want to wake Lili.


    Walking down the hall anding to the door of Luan''s room, Hestia noticed that the light was on, but no sound wasing from inside. "I wonder what he''s doing?" She said.


    But it was low enough that Luan couldn''t hear.


    ''I don''t think I should disturb him...'' Hestia looked at the door for a few seconds and felt her heart flutter. Her liquid began to flow down her thighs as she slowly brought her hand to the bottom of her dress.


    Since she was without panties, she could easily touch her pussy.


    But she stopped before she could touch it. ''What am I doing? Why did Ie here? Do I want this?'' The image of Luan''s cock came to Hestia''s mind. After that, her mind went nk for a moment.


    ''Huh? Did I cum just by thinking about his cock?'' No, that can''t be true.'' Tears appeared in Hestia''s eyes as she controlled herself not to do anything crazy. And she quickly picked up a rag and wiped the floor before returning to her room.


    And biting her pillow hard, she didn''t let her voice out as she masturbated on her bed.


    **********


    THE ARC IS ALREADY FINISHED ON MY PAT REON! HESTIA IS ALREADY IN HIS HAREM!


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 76: Hestia [7] +18

    Chapter 76: Hestia [7] +18


    Putting on my new armor that I had received a few days ago, I left the house alone. Lili wanted to go to the dungeon with me, but I asked her to stay at home this time because I was going to the 18th floor again.


    And I would also try to kill Goliath if I found it.


    ''I''m pretty worried, but I can kill it now. My Status is very high because of all the times I had sex with Lili in thest few days. I''m also almost getting new skills. I have some skill points.''


    Walking down the street while being watched by some people, I arrived at the adventurers'' guild. I wanted to sell everything I had gotten in the dungeon thest few times I went there.


    I hadn''t sold anything, so I was carrying a huge bag. This was one of the reasons why many people, especially adventurers, were staring at me. But of course, not only that.


    I was also gaining some fame.


    The adventurer of only level 2 that enters the dungeon alone and leaves in a short time, bringing arge number of items and magic stones. It was interesting to be famous.


    And, of course, I also got a nickname.


    But it is not a nickname that I like. Fastest Monster. I confess it''s a cool name... But it''s only cool for teenage chuunibyou. I wouldn''t say I like that name; it''s shameful. However, only I didn''t want my nickname. The other adventurers seemed to think it was cool.


    But it doesn''t matter much.


    Arriving at the dungeon and standing in line for long minutes, I entered the portal, and together with several adventurers, I reached the first floor of the dungeon. Withdrawing my knife from my waist, I began to walk quickly.


    Just behind me, I began to hear the voices of some adventurers talking about me, but I ignored thempletely. This was frequently happening, so caring about it was not necessary.


    I like them to talk a lot so that my fame will increase.


    ####


    "Are you back? You don''t seem very cheerful." Arriving home near dusk, I found Lili in the living room.


    "I was after a monster but couldn''t find it."


    "A monster?"


    "Yes,st time I had to run away from it. However, now I am much stronger than before. I wanted to test my strength, but I couldn''t find it. But that doesn''t matter."


    I drank a ss of water that Lili handed me and soon after began to remove my armor that was dirty with monster blood and dust. When I took them off, Lili picked them up and took them to wash.


    "Hestia is not home?" I said. Lili was far away but could hear me, so she answered.


    "She''s been in her room since when you left. I''m sure there''s something wrong with her. I didn''t want to enter the room without permission, and she didn''t answer me..." Lili approached me again. She was wearing a worried expression because of Hestia.


    "I understand. I''ll go over there and talk to her."


    "Right." Lili smiled, and I stroked her head before heading up the stairs.


    Arriving in front of Hestia''s bedroom door, I knocked a few times and called out to her. "Hestia? Did something happen?" However, even after I called her a few times, she didn''t answer me and remained silent.


    Because of this, I decided to open the door without her permission.


    And when I did, I had an excellent surprise.


    Like the first time I saw her masturbating, Hestia was closing her eyes while moaning softly. She was trying to hide what she was doing using the nket, but it wasn''t working.


    "Hestia?" I called her once again after closing the door and approaching her bed. However, a louder moan came out of her mouth when she heard my voice. I could see that her movements increased in speed even though the nket was in front of her.


    The smell in the room was also strong. I can''t understand how Lili hasn''t noticed that Hestia has turned into a crazy pervert who masturbates practically all day long... Maybe she knows it and doesn''t want to talk to anyone about it.


    No, I''m sure Lili would talk to me if that were the case.


    "Hestia?" I called out to her again. However, she continued to masturbate fiercely. The nket covered her entire body, but her sweaty face and pink lips twitching were enough to turn me on.


    Her moans were soft and low.


    I looked down, and my cock was already rock hard. I wanted to pull that nket off, but I don''t know what would happen to me if I did something like that.


    But does it matter? Hestia is already at her limit. If I don''t give her what she wants, she will end up attacking someone else to satisfy herself.


    ''Of course, something like that wouldn''t happen. I''m just looking for a justification to do this...'' I smiled and locked the bedroom door before approaching the bed again.


    And then, without thinking again, I grabbed the nket and pulled it tight, throwing it away.


    I had a perfect view of Hestia''s small body when I removed the nket. Her two unprotected breasts. Her nipples were hard and had a beautiful pink color.


    They were so big that I felt like squeezing and sucking them all day.


    But what caught my attention the most was her pussy, which was a little red from all the masturbating Hestia had been doing over thest few days. Hestia had three fingers inside her pussy when I removed the nket.


    Hestia was with her legs spread. I have a perfect view of her pussy and her anus, which was also twitching wildly. The sacred liquid of Hestia was all over her thigh and also all over the mattress.


    Her dress protected only her belly and made her even sexier.


    Women who are not fully naked are a weakness of my libido, especially since that person is Hestia, with her small, slender body.


    Her body was beautiful and perfect. That looked as if the goddess of beauty had sculpted it.


    When I removed her nket, Hestia had not stopped her fingers, yet her eyes were open and watery.


    "Go on, Luan." She said to me.


    **********


    THE ARC IS ALREADY FINISHED ON MY PAT REON! HESTIA IS ALREADY IN HIS HAREM!


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 77: Hestia [8] +18

    Chapter 77: Hestia [8] +18


    I looked at Hestia for a few seconds and swallowed my saliva. She continued to touch himself, looking at me as if she was begging me to do something with her little body.


    ''Should I do this?'' I thought. However, this was not the time to hold back, I was already here, and she wanted this.


    Taking off my pants, I could hear Hestia saying something, but I didn''t understand what it was. Holding my cock, I began to masturbate while looking at Hestia. "Come on, do something. I can''t take it anymore." Hestia said to me.


    So, I climbed onto the bed and touched her knees, opening her legs even more.


    "Haaa~~" With a cute and sensual moan, Hestia put off her hand and let me look directly at her pussy. As I had said earlier, her pussy was a bit red and very wet.


    The pink color of her interior attracted me, so I brought my hand up to her pussy. With just one finger, I touched the moist entrance of her pussy. And when I did, Hestia''s legs trembled, and her body convulsed.


    "Hmmm," With a loud moan, Hestia squirted arge amount of liquid into my hand and arm. Just touching her with a single finger had been enough to make her cum. She was breathing heavily.


    My finger, which was inside her, was pressed by the warm wet walls of her pussy. Her pussy was very tight, maybe tighter than Lili''s pussy. It was crazy.


    Her insides were convulsing.


    "Keep going, keep going." Hestia grabbed my hand and started forcing me to move it. So I did as she asked. So I removed and re-thrust my index finger inside her pussy again.


    Every time I pulled my finger out, I felt it sucked back into her pussy. And with each movement I made, Hestia convulsed her body and grabbed her breasts tightly.


    She was biting her lower lip to keep from letting a moan escape.


    "Damn." Jerking me off, I felt like I was going to cum even though I hadn''t put it inside her yet. Just touching her pussy and pleasuring Hestia was enough to push me over the edge.


    And before I came, I put my cock at the entrance of her pussy and continued to masturbate until all of my sperm was released over her pussy. Because of the excitement, the spurt of cum was stronger than usual.


    In addition to her pussy, belly, and breasts, Hestia''s face had also been covered by my sticky liquid. And without feeling any disgust, Hestia brought her hand up to her face and took some of my cum with her delicate fingers.


    "Hmmm..." And putting my cum into her mouth, her soft, warm tongue cleaned all my cum off her fingers. She savored it as if it were the tastiest thing in the world. "I want more, Luan. Keep going." She said like a nymphomaniac.


    And seeing that, I couldn''t let her down.


    But I''m not just here to satisfy her. I also want to have fun and do everything I''ve ever wanted with her body.


    ####


    Looking into Hestia''s watery eyes, I climbed on top of her and put my cock between her breasts, which were already dirty with my cum. Grabbing her two soft boobs, I pressed them against my cock.


    When I did this, Hestia gave a pleasant moan to my ears.


    "Tell me if it hurts," I said to Hestia while keeping a smile on my face. Hestia smiled back at me and soon after told me to continue what I was doing. Then I moved my hips while pressing my cock with her breasts.


    It was a pleasant, warm sensation. I improved the lubrication by spitting on the spot where my cock was, making the feeling even better.


    Hestia was looking at the tip of my cock going in and out of the middle of her breasts as she continued to touch her pussy. I continued there for a few minutes. Her breasts were so pleasurable that they felt like a pussy.


    It was as if I was fucking Lili at this very moment, and I was not yet using Hestia''s pussy.


    "Damn, I''m going to cum." With Hestia''s breath hitting the tip of my dick and her prating gaze on my cock, I couldn''t take it, and my white spurt of cum flew toward Hestia''s face.


    She was startled and closed her eyes. By reflex, she also opened her mouth to receive my cum in her mouth. She seemed to have learned a few things while watching Lili and me having sex. Her face waspletely covered with my cum.


    My cum dripped down the corner of her mouth as she swallowed what little was left inside her mouth. After drinking it, she took a deep breath. Hestia''s body was so hot that she even looked like she had a fever.


    "Hehehe." She giggled, and soon after, I let go of her breasts, releasing my cock. Hestia then brought her hand to my cock and held it. Unfortunately, she was not wearing her gloves. I wondered what the sensation would be.


    "Is that going to fit inside me?" She said as she stroked the head of my cock with her warm hand. The remaining cum in my urethra came out in her hand, and she brought it to her mouth.


    "Aren''t you going to put it inside me?" Hestia said as she licked her hand. I got off her, and then she spread her legs even wider. "Am I a naughty girl for doing this?" Hestia brought her hands up to her pussy and opened it for me.


    "Here, stick it in here, quick!" She begged me.


    I never thought she would ever beg for my cock. This is heaven! I didn''t die, did I?


    **********


    I have started a new fanfic. You can check it out in my profile! It''s a fanfic that takes ce in an original world I created, but the hentai system uses novels/mangas/animes! The protagonist can have sex with any girl from any novel, manga, or anime xD


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 78: Hestia [9] +18

    Chapter 78: Hestia [9] +18


    As I brought my cock closer to the wet entrance of her pussy, Hestia''s body began to tremble because of her excitement. I don''t know what happened to her, but she had changed. It all made no sense.


    She was never a character like that. Her starting to act like that doesn''t make much sense. This Hestia... begging for the cock of a man who is not Bell? No, not even with Bell.


    It was as if something inside her had changed. It was as if she wasn''t the same person.


    "But does it matter now?" I looked at Hestia, and she was still begging me to stick my cock inside her. So, I shoved the tip of my cock inside her tight, narrow pussy.


    When I did, Hestia''s body convulsed again, and my cock slipped out of her pussy. She squirted arge amount of liquid onto my pelvis, and with a strange smile, she rolled her eyes.


    She was acting the same way as a female character from a random doujin I''d encountered on Nhentai before arriving in this world. Speaking of that site, I don''t miss it since I can now experience everything.


    Hestia''s little body continued to convulse for a few seconds while I masturbated and looked at her. Then, after her orgasm passed, Hestia again opened her pussy for me, "Stick it all in at once, don''t mind me." I could see hearts in Hestia''s eyes.


    I was inside a doujin.


    "Since you are so insistent." And then, removing Hestia''s hands from in front of her pussy I rubbed my cock into her entrance again before shoving my entire cock inside with a single motion.


    I felt something being torn, and Hestia gave a strange scream.


    "Haaaa~~ Haaaa~~ Haaaa~~ That''s amazing. I''ve never felt something like this before! It''s much better than I imagined." Hestia said while hyperventting. She couldn''t handle it. Not only her, but I also couldn''t handle it either.


    Such a pleasurable feeling shouldn''t exist.


    Her pussy was almost breaking my cock. Her hole was so narrow, and the sensation was like the feeling of being in heaven. Her pussy twitched, and Hestia''s ecstasy face made it all better.


    I really felt like I was in heaven.


    "Urgh." Pulling my cock out of her pussy slowly, I felt as if my cock was going to be ripped off. Her pussy was sucking me in like a ck hole. Her pussy didn''t want me to leave it alone.


    ''''''And don''t worry about it.''''


    ''''Arrgg~~'''' After removing half of it, I shoved it hard inside Hestia again, invading her womb. Hestia gave a strange scream again, and she stuck her tongue out. She couldn''t speak anymore.


    I also had to concentrate here. I would cum in an instant if I lost concentration. Damn, I have to enjoy this even more.


    I pulled my cock halfway out again and then shoved it roughly inside Hestia again. Hestia made a strange sound with each movement I made, and her eyes rolled even more.


    As I moved, I was holding her legs. I had a perfect view of Hestia''s entire body here in front of me. Every time my pelvis bumped against Hestia, herrge breasts swayed rudely.


    Hestia was resting her two arms on the bed like she could not move them. She stuck out her tongue, making strange sounds, and her eyes rolled back as I continually invaded her sacred pussy.


    "I won''t be able to take this much longer." I gritted my teeth as I reached my limit. And with onest strong movement, using all my remaining strength, I felt my cock enter Hestia''s womb.


    My hot, thick cum invaded all of her anterior. Hestia rolled her eyes even more and clenched her fists as she squirted her liquid into me. She had cum along with me.


    As soon as I withdrew my cock, Hestia''s body continued to convulse while I breathed heavily to recover. My sperm leaked from Hestia''s pussy while she had an idiotic expression.


    Looking at that and seeing how vulnerable she was, my dick got rock hard again. I hadn''t rested yet but wanted to fuck her again. I want to fuck her all night long.


    I want to fuck her pussy in every position that exists. I want to y with her body in every way! I can''t get enough of this.


    ####


    "It''s been a while since Luan went to Hestia''s room. Is everything okay?" Walking up the stairs, I walked to the door of Hestia''s room. However, when I got closer, I heard strange sounds.


    They were moans... But they weren''t just moans... It also had some unexinable sounds. It sounded like the sound of some people suffering.


    ''What is going on?'' I thought as I took my hand to the doorknob to open the door. However, before I opened it, I thought more about everything and finally began to realize what was going on.


    Is this serious? Is he doing this with the Goddess? How did this happen?


    I didn''t know what was happening, but I couldn''t go there. I should leave them alone. I will talk to Luanter, and I am sure he will exin to me what is going on.


    First, I will get out of here because these sounds are unpleasant.


    ''Wait... do I make the same sounds when we do this? No, I''m sure I''m not like that!'' Shaking my head in denial, I went downstairs and sat on the couch.


    As soon as I sat down, however, the door opened.


    It was Bell.


    **********


    I have started a new fanfic. You can check it out in my profile! It''s a fanfic that takes ce in an original world I created, but the hentai system uses novels/mangas/animes! The protagonist can have sex with any girl from any novel, manga, or anime xD


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 79: Hestia [10] +18

    Chapter 79: Hestia [10] +18


    When Bell came through the door, and I remembered what was happening, I quickly got up from the couch and walked over to him. I couldn''t let hime up the stairs. I couldn''t allow that at all.


    ''Bell loves the Goddess. If he sees Hestia doing that with Luan...'' I started to break into a cold sweat as I stopped Bell froming through. He smiled at me and soon after ced his hand on my head.


    "What''s going on? Do you need to tell me something?" He asked while maintaining his smile. I had to invent something. I had to trick him into staying here with me. But what would work?


    ''I already know.'' But I want to know if it will work.


    "I wanted you to tell me a little about your day."


    "Hm? My day?"


    ''Damn, that won''t work!'' That doesn''t make sense! Why would I want to know about Bell''s day? I need toe up with something else. Come on, think! Come on, Lili, think of something!


    "I don''t care."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m hungry, so we can talk while I eat something. What do you think? Some interesting things happened today; I think you''ll enjoy listening."


    "Really? I''d love to!" That''s it. It worked! I need to keep acting like I''m interested and make Bell spend as much time as possible until Luan finishes his "work." I hope it will be a short time.


    "Hm, what do we have to eat?"


    "I think there''s soup and some leftover roast beef."


    "Haaa~~ I think that''s enough."


    "That doesn''t seem to be the case since you are despondent."


    After I said that, Bell''s stomach rumbled. He was starving. A little embarrassed, Bell''s face turned red, and he sat up to start eating. He didn''t even bother to heat the food.


    "If that''s not enough, what do you say we go out and buy something? It won''t take long, will it?"


    "That''s a good idea! But first, I''m going to finish eating this here." Bell threw onest piece of meat into his mouth and took his body of juice instantly. He picked up his knife again, and then we left the house.


    ''Please, Luan, finish this quickly.''


    ####


    On all fours on her bed, now wholly unclothed, I grabbed the two fat, firm halves of Hestia''s ass. My cock, which was all inside her and messing up her insides, was burning.


    Whenever my pelvis crashed against her, Hestia''s ass shook, and her little body convulsed. The sound of flesh against flesh inside the room was beautiful.


    I was putting a lot of effort into this. But it could not be different. This is so good. The best thing that has ever happened to me. I could go on doing this all day... No!


    "I could do this my whole life!" I shoved my cock inside Hestia, and her body fell onto the mattress. I also lost my bnce, and my body fell, but I put my two hands on the bed and did not fall on her.


    However, I took this opportunity to make my cock reach the limit of her pussy and maybe even her uterus.


    With that, Hestia lifted her body and ced her two hands on the bed as she screamed with pleasure. Her hair, which she had tied up before, was loose and messy.


    She was doing all this without even noticing. Her consciousness disappeared a long time ago.


    Then, after all my sperm was inside her small uterus, which was at the limit of its capacity because of the number of times I had cum, I stood up and pulled my cock out of her pussy.


    As soon as I pulled it out, my cum started leaking like an avnche. I had never cum this much inside anyone before.


    "And my cock outside her pussy feels so lonely. It was so cozy inside her hot, tight pussy." My cock had gotten hard again, but I had to control myself.


    I don''t know how long it has been, but probably a few hours. I had to stop before Bell and Lili suspected something. No, maybe they already figured out what was going on.


    Hestia lying on her stomach, was quiet and could no longer think. I got out of bed and looked at her state. Her body was sweaty, her hair was messy, and her tongue was sticking out while her eyes were lifeless.


    "Did she pass out?" Her legs were spread wide open, and my cum was still pouring out non-stop. "Damn, her ass is so big." I moved closer again and squeezed her ass.


    I opened both halves of her ass and looked at her hole, which was red after I continuously touched it. However, I hadn''t stuck my cock in here yet. That could be left for another time.


    "But how am I going to clean this up? She won''t get out of here now." My cum continued to leak out and was all over the sheet and Hestia''s body. The cum had mixed with her sweat.


    However, it was amazing that it wasn''t stinking.


    "I''m going to leave now. I think I''ll ask Lili to take care of it." Putting on my clothes, I left Hestia, who looked like she had just suffered a gang rape, behind. Her state was deplorable. I certainly exaggerated.


    ####


    When I arrived downstairs, I found Lili and Bell chatting animatedly. Seeing the two acting as if they were very close annoyed me a little, but this was unfounded jealousy.


    As soon as Lili saw me, she stood up and ran to me. As she got closer, she said something in a low voice.


    "I know what you did. I want you to exin to me how this happened." As I imagined, she knew what had happened between Hestia and me.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you everything. Now can you go upstairs and clean everything up? Please."


    "Haaa~~ All right."


    "And good job on keeping Bell busy."


    "Hmph." Lili turned her face irritated and then ran up the stairs.


    I started walking towards the table to talk to Bell; however, as I got closer, something happened. I began to feel dizzy, and my vision darkened. I felt my body crash against the floor, and before I passed out, I could hear a voice.


    [ Hestia was added to the Harem ]


    [ Because of the amount of Status gained, the user will have his mind turned off for an emergency upgrade ]


    **********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 80: Its insane.

    Chapter 80: It''s insane.


    Feeling an almost unbearable headache, I slowly opened my eyes. I couldn''t see very well since my vision was blurred, but I was sure I was in my room.


    Who brought me here?'' With difficulty, I sat up in bed. And as I sat up, I remembered what had happened. I passed out as soon as I came downstairs after having sex with Hestia.


    And before passing out, I heard a voice. From what the voice had told me, I had earned enough points to overload the System or something like that. "Let''s see." With my vision still a little blurry, I opened my Status.


    However, it didn''t show up when I tried to open it.


    "What?" Feeling a little nervous that my Status didn''t show up, I got up from the bed,pletely disbelieving. I haven''t lost my System, have I? I have kept all my abilities, have I?


    Fortunately, my worries were unfounded. As soon afterward, a notification arrived. A message appeared in front of my eyes. It was a long notification.


    [ All acquired points will be transferred to the user after the upgrade. Strength: +1256, Agility: +1256, Dexterity: +1256, Magic: +1256, Endurance: +1256 ]


    [ Skills acquired: Universal Sense, Quick Movement, Perfect Control of all elements, Imprable Defense ]


    [ Skill Points acquired: 160. Due to the Goddess bonus, skill points were multiplied by 3. Skill points gained: 480 ]


    After reading all those almost unbelievable messages, I sat in bed and began analyzing everything. I gained a lot of basic abilities points. This is much more than I could have imagined.


    I don''t remember how often I cum inside Hestia, but I am sure it was not that many times. How many points do I get for having sex with a Goddess? I have to do some calctions to find out.


    Next time, I can find out.


    "I didn''t even realize... that I wasn''t getting any notifications while I was fucking Hestia. Maybe it was so many stitches that the System couldn''t handle it. Or maybe..."


    [System has been Updated ]


    [ Item Creation System unlocked ]


    [ Goddess Store unlocked ]


    "Or maybe that''s it... It shut down to update even before I could even have sex with Hestia." So I gained new features just by fucking Hestia? That''s interesting, but what is it all about?


    Let''s see.


    Opening the Status, I noticed a new tab with the name "Extra."


    There, I had two new features. The first was the item creation system. As the name said, it was a system that allowed me to create items. The items avable to make were basic.


    Swords, knives, spears, and even a giant hammer for a muscr man or woman who only relied on strength. "So, how does this work?" Clicking on the first item, an iron sword, a new window opened.


    [ Iron Sword ]


    [ Quality ] - Medium


    [ Attack Power ] - 180


    [ Durability ] - 1050/1050


    [ Description ] - An iron sword forged by a cksmith of average ability.


    "So that''s it. It even shows the attack power of the items." But isn''t that strange? From what I remember, I didn''t have a system like that in Danmachi. This is looking more and more like an RPG game. What is the god that sent me into this world thinking?


    He must be a big fan of games. A god who is a fan of games... A bit funny.


    "But what do I need to make this item?" A new message appeared when clicking on the [Create] button below the item.


    [ Do you wish to create an [ Iron Sword]? ]


    [ Cost - 20 Skill Points ]


    "Huh? So I can use skill points to create items? I have many points now... so I can buy some items. Let''s look for something more interesting. Let''s see..."


    I swiped my finger across the screen like a tablet and looked at all the items. There were many. Many swords of diverse materials and with exciting names. However, what caught my attention the most was a potion.


    [ Vitality Potion ]


    [ Cost - 5 Skill Points ]


    "A vitality potion costs only five skill points." I don''t know of the existence of this item, which is why it caught my attention so much. Besides, it is an item that will help me a lot when I feel tired.


    So I will be able to fuck the girls for much longer.


    "But do I need that? I feel like I don''t need it now. Still, I''ll create one to tryter." I clicked the button to create the potion, and soon after, a sess message appeared.


    Next, something began to morph in front of me. At first, it was like a hologram that slowly began to take on a physical form.


    [ Take the Item ]


    Following the order of the message, I held the small ss with dark yellow liquid.


    ["Vitality Potion" Acquired. Would you like to add it to the item inventory? Y/N ]


    "Inventory?" I answered yes to find out what that was. And when I did, the potion disappeared from my hand. I was scared for a moment, but a new window appeared.


    There, I had an inventory with several slots for items. The game elements kept increasing.


    "I see, so now I can store items in my inventory. That''s good. Now I can carry many items with me without bags." However, entering the dungeon without carrying at least one bag would be awkward.


    "I should still carry a bag, but I will keep all items in my inventory from now on." I clicked on the potion with a smile and removed it from my inventory again. I analyzed the ss for a while and thought about drinking the potion.


    However that is not good, I should not spend it like this.


    "It cost low, but I shouldn''t spend it."


    I put the potion on the inventory again. It was finally time to look at my status.


    [ Goddesses: 1 ] - [ Hestia ] As I had imagined, Hestia was now in my harem. However, I ignored all that when I saw the basic abilities number. I have fucked Lili and Hestia many times, but this is insane.


    [ Strength - 3888 (+3878) ]


    [ Agility - 3888 (+3878) ]


    [ Dexterity - 3888 (+3878) ]


    [ Magic - 3963 (+3878) ]


    [ Endurance - 3888 (+3878) ]


    **********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 81: Quiet.

    Chapter 81: Quiet.


    These were unbelievable numbers. I was alreadypletely over the limit. With my current strength, I am sure I am the strongest level-two adventurer. Or I''m the strongest of all adventurers.


    "But I don''t think that''s true. The level difference makes a lot of difference in this world, so even if my Status is that high, I don''t think I could kill someone of level four or five."


    But I can handle someone level three, mainly because of my skills. No, on second thought, I could fight even level four and five adventurers with all the skills I have now.


    But I have no way to test this at the moment.


    "And speaking of skills, I have gained several new skills just as Status had previously notified." And since I have a lot of time left, I can look at them.


    The first skill is called [ Universal Feeling ]


    "A skill with a rather peculiar name." Clicking on the skill, I got its description. [ A skill that lets you know the "feeling" of any person or monster within a distance of ten meters ]


    I see, so a skill that can show me people''s feelings. It''s a very useful skill for me. It will be easier to approach people this way¡ªespecially those from the Loki Familia.


    Well... It''s not difficult to know what they think of me. Ais and Bete must hate me.


    "Now the second skill called [ Quick Movement ]," A basic speed boosting skill. [ Your speed will be increased by 200% for 30 seconds ] That was its description. A strong skill, but its duration was short.


    Unlike the other skills with an almost infinite duration.


    "Now, the next skill is the most powerful. [ Full control of all elements ]" Its description was as follows [ Passive skill that will give the user control of all magical elements. ]


    Well, a pretty detailed description.


    "And this ability is incredible. Does that mean I can use any element even if I don''t have a skill?"


    I need to test all these skillster.


    "I''m also curious about how my Falna will react to all this. Will all these skills be listed there? Fortunately, Hestia is now part of my Harem, so I don''t think she will say something."


    But I''m sure Goddesses are different. Even if she is in my Harem, I am sure I cannot control herpletely, and she will not be blindly in love with me like the others. And even if she can''t identify my lies as she usually would, it will be hard to fool her if something gets out of hand.


    "I''ll ask Hestia to update my Falnater. For now, let''s look at that next skill."


    [ Imprable Defense ]


    As expected, a defensive skill. It would create a shield around my body that would repel any attack, no matter how strong. However, the protection would onlyst for 30 seconds.


    "But that''s enough for a risky situation. I have no way toin." And now that I had taken a look at the item creation system, inventory, and new skills, the time hade to take a look at thest new feature I gained.


    [ Goddess Shop ]


    It was a name that caught my attention a lot and got me pretty excited. However, it could have been better. It was almost identical to the item creation system, the only difference being the quality of the items and their prices.


    "No, this is much better than I expected." As I looked through the list of items, I began to find some fascinating knives. Some knives had an attack power that exceeded four digits.


    However, their value was also in 4 digits. The cheapest knife with an attack power of 5000 had a value of 3500 skill points. Yes, everything in this system used skill points.


    To craft items, the goddess store, and get skills from the girls in my harem. All of them use skill points, which shows that I need to focus on getting a lot more points.


    The good thing is that I also keep increasing my status in the process.


    "So, in the end, nothing has changed. I need to keep fucking while I follow my own story." But it''s time for some new events to happen, no?


    I''m finding it all very quiet.


    ####


    Reaching the floor below, I scratched my head and looked around. "There''s no one here." Going to the kitchen, I drank a ss of water, and after, I sat in the living room. I was feeling a little lonely.


    "But isn''t now the perfect time to go out?" Since no one is here and I am bored, going out to test my new skills would be interesting.


    So I put on my armor and grabbed my knife before leaving the house. The first thing I did right after leaving was to buy something to eat and also test my new skill called [ Universal Feeling ]


    "Here you go." I got the food from the stall owner, and right after that, I used the skill to see what would happen. And as soon as I did, something appeared in front of the man with a tired expression.


    [ Feeling tired and anxious ]


    I can understand why he''s tired... And the anxiety is certainly something involving his personal life. I shouldn''t get involved in that. After that, I walked around the city using the skill while eating.


    I saw several different things.


    [ Feeling Furious ]


    [ Feeling Confused ]


    [ Feeling Sad ]


    [ Feeling Obligated to do something ]


    There were even strange things like thatst option. Indeed, this would be an advantageous ability to conquer some women. Now from here on out, I will y a Date Sin.


    "Hahaha." With augh, I marched towards the dungeon to test my new skills.


    **********


    Hey, I started a new fanfic!!! Search for: Hentai Transmigration System


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL

 Chapter 82: Perfect control of all the elements.

    Chapter 82: Perfect control of all the elements.


    As I reached the portal entrance and met a group of adventurers, I began to feel some gazes on me. Two not-very-muscr men were staring at me. However, the problem was not these two...


    The problem was the two not-very attractive-looking women who were not dressed appropriately to enter the dungeon. What is this? Are they trying to conquer men inside the dungeon?


    I used the skill [ Universal Feeling ] on all of them, and I could see their feelings. The two men were feeling happy, but I don''t know why. Maybe because they met me? I am famous, after all.


    The women, on the other hand.


    [ Feeling lovely ]


    [ Feeling horny ]


    ''I didn''t know that ability could show something like this [ Feeling lovely ]. It''s funny.'' The looks of these women didn''t appeal to me, but if they were pretty, I''m sure I would take advantage of this situation to approach them.


    But what worries me is that the ability showed [ Feeling Horny ], and they were looking at me. What, am I that good-looking? I have a huge ego, so I know I am very handsome.


    Mainly because of the development of my muscles after I got the system. I also changed my haircut, and my eyes had a light color that would typically attract women on the earth.


    Although I didn''t leave the house much and had no way of trying to win any women.


    "Excuse me, you''re that famous adventurer, aren''t you?" One of the women, the one who was feeling horny, said. As I said, she didn''t have good looking. She had some scars and was also a bit old.


    In addition, she is wearing a lot of makeup, and her hair is unkempt.


    "Maybe?" I replied, avoiding looking her in the eye. I continued to stare at the walls as the other people entered the portal. ''Please get in quick. I want to get out of here soon!''


    "I think your name is [ The fastest monster ]."


    "It''s not my name. It''s just a silly nickname." I smiled bitterly.


    "It''s a cool nickname, you know? You should feel honored to be known that way. My friends are always talking about you. Some adventurers have seen you fight before. An adventurer who kills his enemies so quickly that it is difficult to keep up with his movements."


    "I should have been more careful then."


    "Don''t tell me you don''t like the fame you''re getting? I''d love to be known that way." The woman pouted. Damn, that''s scary!


    "It''s not that I don''t like it. Ah, finally, the portal is going to activate!" I said without thinking, and then the portal activated, teleporting us to the first floor of the dungeon. The adventurers started to leave, and I followed right behind.


    However, before I left, the same woman held my hand.


    "If you want, we can meet after we leave the dungeon. What do you think? My friend here and I are looking for someone to have a drink with us." The woman tried to give a teasing smile, but it made the hairs on my body shiver.


    It was horrifying.


    "What about these two gentlemen? Aren''t they apanying you?"


    "Ah, don''t worry about them. They are just friends. They will obey on the spot if we ask them to go away."


    "I see. But I think you''d better drink with them because I''m not in the mood. See youter." I let go and walked away with quick steps.


    ''This woman is dangerous. Not because she was ugly but because the strength she was holding my hand was no joke. She seemed to be threatening me. Anyway, I don''t think I can''t kill her if she tries to do something strange.''


    ####


    When I got far enough away from the other adventurers and reached the third floor of the dungeon, I activated one of the new skills I had with me called [ Quick Movement ]. As the description said, my speed would increase by 200% for 30 Seconds.


    Since the skill would multiply the agility/dexterity x2, with this skill, my agility/speed will be almost 12,000 points. That''s something pretty amazing.


    "And probably if I used my body strengthening skill, I would get even faster." But I think if I do that, I''ll cross human limits. I feel like my body will explode.


    Of course, that would never happen.


    "Then I guess I''ll test that." I already had the skill [ Quick Movement ] Active, and time was passing. So before time ran out, I activated my body-strengthening skill and opened the map.


    I wanted to test how long it would take me to get to the next floor.


    With my body strengthening skill alone, it would take me about 10 minutes to get to the next floor. But let''s see how it will be with both skills activated simultaneously.


    And when I tested it, I had better results than expected.


    I not only made it to the fourth floor, I almost made it to the fifth floor. I did it with only 25 seconds left of the skill [ Quick Movement ]. I had no idea it would be so fast.


    And even if it was that fast, I hadplete control of my body, which made it even scarier. I passed a few adventurers, and I''m sure they couldn''t see me.


    "I did exceed human limits." I began to break into a cold sweat as I looked down at my hand. But this is not the time to be impressed. Now we will test another very powerful skill.


    [ Perfect control of all the elements ]


    "I can use all the elements now. It''s a passive skill, so I don''t need to activate it. Let''s see, first, let''s look for a monster." I continued walking around the fourth floor and found a monster.


    The problem is that there were already adventurers chasing the group of goblins.


    "But does it matter?" But how do I use magic without the help of the system? Let''s see. Let''s imagine it like in fantasy stories.


    [ You used a fireball ]


    "Whoaa!!!"


    **********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL

 Chapter 83: Interesting and powerful skills.

    Chapter 83: Interesting and powerful skills.


    When the message appeared before my eyes, I created a fireball in my hand. I got a little scared and almost swung my hand to put out the fire, but I stayed calm and made the attack.


    After thinking about that fireball going toward the nearest goblin, it happened. The glowing fireball flew towards it at an impressive speed, crashing into its head.


    The fireball exploded. The attack was much stronger than I expected.


    The fireball destroyed the goblin''s head, and it died, dropping a magic crystal. But this was no time to rest. I have to deal with the other goblins. As soon as the first one was killed, all the others advanced in my direction.


    The adventurers chasing them noticed my presence, and the group leader shouted. "Don''t get in our way!" He swung hisrge two-handed sword and shed two goblins at the back of the group of goblins.


    "Louise!" He shouted after killing two of the goblins. And then, the further woman back, Louise, used magic to hit the center of the group of goblins, killing two of them instantly. After that, I just watched their battle.


    I would have liked to test the other magic elements, but they were hunting this group before me, and I also wanted to see some of what this group was capable of. But I was disappointed. The group was very weak.


    Two men and two women. The group''s leader used a two-handed sword, the other man used a dagger, one woman used magic, and the other used a bow.


    It was a well-distributed group, but everyone''s strength was not great.


    "Hey, who let you interfere in our fight? We''ll take the drop of the goblin you killed." The group leader said. I just shrugged and agreed with that. A crystal from a goblin was of no value to me.


    I''ll go down to test my spells on even stronger monsters.


    I said goodbye to the group and then disappeared. I couldn''t hear what hispanions had said to the leader, but he looked surprised and slightly sorry.


    I''m sure he found out that I was a famous adventurer. Hehe.


    "All right, let''s stop acting like this. I seem like a maniac for attention."


    ####


    Already on the 7th floor of the dungeon, I continued the test of my skill. I had already tested the fire element, even though I used only a simple fireball.


    "I''m sure that if I study a little more, I will be able to cast much more powerful spells." But I would do that another time. Now I need to test if I really can use all the elements.


    Next was the water element.


    Facing a Killer Ant on the 7th floor, I used water magic to attack it. Its defense was very high, so I wondered if I could hurt it. But since I have a lot of status magic points (3963), I think I''ll be able to kill it.


    These attacks use the magic status, don''t they? I hope so.


    So, imagining a de of water, it was created. Before I came to this world, I had seen that magic in an Isekai story. A de made of water that would cut through even metal depending on the magic strength of the user.


    [ You used a water de ]


    The de hit the ant before the monster could do anything. Its body was cut in half, and the ant was transformed into a single magical crystal. I took the crystal and then used my inventory magic to store it.


    As I imagined, the crystals upied only one slot. But I need to find out how many can fit in one slot, maybe 99 or 999? This is usually how it works in some RPG games I have tried in the past.


    "Well, now let''s test another element." Running for a while, I found my next enemy. Now testing the earth element, an ant was pierced byrge earth spines as rigid as rocks.


    From then on, I tested all the elements.


    With wind magic, I cut off the heads of some ants.


    I froze an ant with ice magic and kicked it, turning its body into pieces.


    I blinded my enemy with dark magic and killed it with my knife.


    And with light magic, I healed a wound I had inflicted on myself with my knife.


    Yes, it''s like an isekai fantasy story, all the elements work the same way, and I need to use my imagination. This will be very useful, but I need to be careful.


    What will they think when they meet an adventurer with so much magic? I need to keep this a secret for the time being. But that will be challenging since some adventurers have seen me fight before. That ugly woman said that.


    And I didn''t even notice their presence.


    "Maybe I get too distracted when I''m fighting?"


    ####


    "Thest skill is the skill called imprable defense. Well, if I am going to test a defense skill, I will need to be attacked by some strong monster. Of course, a monster that won''t kill me if something goes wrong."


    So the best thing to do was to look for Orcs. They have high brute strength, so it would be perfect for testing a defensive skill. And that''s what I did. I went to the 12th floor, where the Orcs were more numerous and a little stronger.


    Once there, I approached the first Orc I found and activated the skill.


    "Come here, monster! Attack me!" I got its attention.


    The Orc ran towards me and then punched me with all its might. I confess that I was a little scared I would be hurt, but that was not the case.


    I could feel its attack, but I felt no pain, and it did no damage. It was as if the Orc had just touched me with its fist. Yes, this ability did not create a shield but made my body indestructible.


    "That''s good." Using my knife, I killed the Orc and ran out of the dungeon.


    **********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL

 Chapter 84: She thinks it was all a dream.

    Chapter 84: She thinks it was all a dream.


    I had killed several monsters while leaving the dungeon, so I had gotten many crystals and items. When I opened my inventory, I noticed that the number of stones was 127. So now I know that the limit is not 99, but 999.


    ''But maybe it''s 9999?'' But I will never find that out since 9999 is too much to reach. However, since I''m the fastest monster ording to the adventurers, I may achieve that if I use all my speed and kill monsters.


    But I need more willpower to do something like that. Hunting monsters inside the dungeon has be something very tiring and also repetitive. But I may be tired because I haven''t found any new strong enemies.


    Maybe if I go to floors 19, 20, and 21, I will find different monsters that can cheer me up again. And now that I''m so strong, I could make it there without too much trouble.


    "Hey, aren''t you the fastest monster?" And as I approached the guild building, a group of adventurers came to me. They were adventurers I didn''t know, so I got rid of them quickly.


    They just wanted to greet me.


    And after I entered the guild, I ran into Rose.


    "It''s been a while since you''ve been here. What happened? Are you tired of going to the dungeon, and you have nothing to sell?"


    "It''s not that. I just wanted to take a vacation. And sometimes I go in the dungeon; because of that, I umte many items."


    "Haaa~~ You should sell everything. Now give me this here." Rose took my cloth bag with the items and gave me my reward right after taking everything. "Are you getting along with Little Rookie?"


    "Bell?"


    "Yes. Even though you are from the same Familia, I rarely see you guys together."


    "We don''t usually go to the dungeon together. But I get along well with him; we talk a lot at home. Bell already has his group; I''d feel bad to intrude."


    "Are you talking about that girl and the guy with the red hair? I see them together a lot."


    "Yes, that''s Welf and Mikoto. They are good people; Bell has good friendships."


    "I see. But about you, keep me informed. I was worried when you disappeared for so long."


    "So you were worried? That''s so sweet."


    "..." Rose kept her usual expression and pretended she hadn''t heard anything. However, I could see her true feelings.


    [ Feeling happy and relieved. ]


    So she is really happy that I''m okay.


    "See youter, Rose. I''ll visit you more often, don''t worry."


    "..."


    After leaving the guild, I was thinking about what I should do. At the moment, I am excited about what happenedst night, but at the same time, I am feeling nervous.


    What will Hestia say when she sees me? Is she really in love with me now? I have my doubts, but I will only know the truth when I meet her. Maybe she is at home now, so I''m going there.


    It''s almost night. Bell would probablye home in an hour, and I''m pretty sure Hestia and Lili were together.


    "Let''s go." Walking slowly, I arrived home. But before I opened the door, I took a deep breath.


    ####


    When I opened the door, I held my breath when I saw Hestia sitting on the sofa together with Lili. The two were eating cookies whileughing and chatting happily like good friends. Just looking at Hestia, I already felt horny again.


    But I controlled myself. I have to keep my posture.


    I cleared my throat to get their attention as I closed the door. The two looked at me simultaneously, and I gave a friendly smile.


    "Luan!" Lili shouted as she jumped off the couch and ran towards me. I held her in my arms, and she hugged me tightly. As always, Lili was an adorable and thoughtful girl. But unlike her, Hestia stayed on the sofa.


    Hestia''s face was as red as a tomato, and she didn''t know what to say to me. Avoiding looking at me, she looked forward, and I could see her moving her hands and fingers as if she was nervous.


    "What happened, Goddess? You don''t look very well." Lili asked after I put her down.


    "Don''t worry about her, Lili. The Goddess is just feeling a little tired, isn''t she?"


    "Hm? But she was acting normal until you arrived." Lili tilted her head in confusion. I get it! She''s pretending not to know what happened. Lili already knows what happened between Hestia and me, so she understands why Hestia is acting this way.


    "What happened, Goddess?" I asked Hestia. She still couldn''t look me in the eye.


    "Nothing happened; I''m just feeling a little bad. I''m going to my room now."


    "Okay."


    Hestia hurried up the stairs. After she walked away, Lili looked at me and sighed, "Hey, there''s something really weird."


    "What?"


    "I tried to talk to Hestia about yesterday, but she thinks the whole thing was a dream. She didn''t tell me what kind of dream it was; she turned all red when I asked what it was. She said she had a very nice dream, that''s all."


    "So she thinks it was all a dream? That''s more fun than I thought."


    "Fun? You want to keep this rtionship with the Goddess, don''t you? If she thinks it was all a dream, you can''t just approach her and try to do something now."


    "Anyway, I''m sure she likes me more now. I''ll be able to get even closer to her. And maybe she''ll have more ''dreams'' like that."


    "Are you thinking of doing something with her while she''s sleeping? That''s a crime, you know."


    "I won''t do it while she is sleeping, but I will do it while she is masturbating and with her mindpletely broken. Like it wasst night."


    "..."


    "But of course, having sex with herpletely sane will be better."


    "If you didn''t say it was better to have sex with her while she''s sane, I''d call you a psychopath."


    "Hey, are you mad about something?"


    "Of course not!"


    **********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL

 Chapter 85: A Date with Mikoto?

    Chapter 85: A Date with Mikoto?


    Night hade, and I was lying in bed with Lili. She was already asleep and had her head on my arm. Her breath was hitting my face. I looked at her for a few seconds and watched her ears twitch.


    ''I''m not feeling tired. Maybe I should go out for a while?'' I wasn''t tired, so even if I tried to sleep, I probably wouldn''t sleep easily.


    So going out and having some fun is the best thing to do. If I have enough fun, I''ll be tired, and I''ll be able to sleep. "Right. Excuse me, Lili." I withdrew my arm slowly so as not to wake her up.


    After getting up, I put on my clothes and fixed my hair, which was a bit messy. I should shower since I''m a little sweaty, but I think it''s okay since I don''t stink.


    "But before I leave, I''ll look at something." I walked to Hestia''s room and put my ear to the door. I heard nothinging from inside, so I opened the door. Hestia was fast asleep in her bed.


    I even thought about doing something, but it''s not a good idea.


    "I''ll take some money and go to that bar again. The only bar I had ever frequented in this world and the same ce I met that girl. I think her name is Jessica."


    I tried to meet her again a few times but couldn''t find her. It was as if she had shown up to take my virginity and then disappeared from this world.


    "But that doesn''t make sense. Maybe I''ll meet her again today." Walking through the busy, noisy streets, I noticed more people than usual around here. The bars were fuller, and people seemed to have more fun than usual.


    I started thinking it was somememorative date, but I don''t remember anything like that.


    "It''s here. It''s the same; nothing has changed." The entrance to the bar was quite simple, with a sign and dim lighting. Inside, the bar had a counter with chairs and also some tables.


    It didn''t have much space, but they used the avable area well.


    "Oh, you''re back! I didn''t think you''d be back again." The bartender said after I sat down.


    "I wasn''t feeling tired, so I decided to go out for a drink. Can I have the same one as usual?"


    "I got it!" He said with a smile.


    While waiting for my drink to be ready, I looked for that girl named Jessica. However, she was not here. So she was really a girl created to take my virginity and disappeared soon after.


    Not even in the red light district did I find her. Damn it.


    "Here you go."


    "Thanks."


    After that, I drank as much as possible, yet I didn''t get drunk. My resistance to alcohol had grown a lot for some unknown reason.


    And just after I left the bar, I saw an interesting person walking down the street. She seemed to be going home. It was Mikoto, a beautiful girl with long ck hair tied up in a ponytail.


    Her bluish-purple eyes were serious, and she was walking at a brisk pace. I wonder how she can wear this kimono. I couldn''t wear anything like that. Well, it looks better on women, although many men wear it too.


    ''But does it matter? What matters is that I need to use this opportunity to get closer to her.'' Without a second thought, I ran toward Mikoto.


    ####


    "Mikoto?" As soon as I approached her, I called out to her and started walking beside her.


    "Hm? Ah, it''s you." Mikoto said, a little surprised at my sudden approach. I smiled at her, and we started talking about a few things. Mainly about Bell.


    She likes to talk about him. She didn''t seem to be in love, but she admired his strength and fast evolution. ''But you know, I evolve faster than him.''


    "Mikoto, don''t you want to go out for something to eat tomorrow?"


    "Hm, why?"


    "I want to talk to you more. Since you are Bell''s friends, getting closer to you and Welf is good."


    [ Feeling confused ] That''s what my ability showed.


    "I think it''s okay."


    [ Feeling reluctant ]


    "Can it be tomorrow afternoon? If you want, I can bring Bell with me so you don''t feel ufortable."


    "No, I wouldn''t feel ufortable in your presence!" Mikoto said with a firm tone.


    [ Feeling motivated ]


    "Well, shall we meet tomorrow then?"


    "Right!" Mikoto smiled at me, and then we said goodbye. She looked pretty ufortable at first, but then she seemed quite motivated.


    [ Feeling excited ]


    I will not pressure her in any way. I''m sure she''ll be very ufortable if I do that.


    ''Last time, she was quite amazed at my strength. When we went to rescue Lili.''


    ####


    As I said goodbye to Mikoto, I sighed and decided to walk around town a bit before heading back since I wasn''t sleepy yet. However, while walking, I found the person I was looking for.


    "That''s her!" Jessica, the girl who took my virginity. She was leaning against the wall of a restaurant with her arms crossed as if waiting for someone. However, I decided to approach her in the same way.


    But before I could call her, someone appeared. It was a muscr man, probably an adventurer.


    "As I imagined, she is a prostitute..." I have nothing against that, and I think I shouldn''t get in the way of her work. I should go home and try to get some rest.


    I''m sure Lili will be a little upset if she wakes up and doesn''t see me there.


    "I''ll try to talk to Jessica another time." I turned around and headed back to the house. Iy down with Lili again when I got there, and she hugged me. She looked like she was feeling lonely.


    And after receiving all this affection from Lili, I soon fell asleep.


    **********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL

 Chapter 86: I will declare my love to her (lol)

    Chapter 86: I will dere my love to her (lol)


    When I woke up the next day and found Hestia alone in the living room, she tried to run away as soon as she saw me. But I didn''t allow her to run away. I held her hand and didn''t let her go upstairs.


    "Let me go," Hestia said in a crying voice. As soon as she turned to look at me, her eyes were watering, and her face was red. Was she so embarrassed that she started to cry?


    "Why are you running away?" I released her hand.


    "I''m not running away." She said as she moved her body awkwardly, clearly embarrassed. Hestia still couldn''t look into my eyes without feeling embarrassed. This is a problem.


    She is probably already in love with me because of the system. Then she will probably give in to my advances at some point.


    She also remembers the wild sex we had that day. Although she thinks it was all just a dream.


    "Aren''t you running away? Of course, you are. Whenever I approach, your face turns red, and you avoid looking into my eyes. Are you angry about something I did?" I made a sad expression to fool her.


    "No, it''s not that!" Hestia began to speak and turned her back to me. "I''m not angry with you. I''m just avoiding you because... No, forget about it, forget I said anything!"


    "So you''re avoiding me. Let''s go out to eat and have fun together. Then we can talk about it better. I don''t like it when you avoid me, Goddess. I feel a little sad."


    When she heard my words, Hestia looked a little upset.


    ''Hehehe, I''ll keep acting like I''m sad so she won''t avoid me anymore. Then I''ll take this opportunity to continue getting closer to her. At some point, she''ll give in.''


    It was getting annoying to see her run whenever I came near her. And since I couldn''t force her into anything, I never ran after her.


    "Fine, we can go out. But not today. I have something to do." Hestia turned to look at me. She had a serious expression this time. "Something is going on. I''ll talk to you guys about itter."


    "Hm?" What a sudden change of mood. Something is happening, but I must wait and see what happens. "How about the day after tomorrow?"


    "It could be the day after tomorrow. But I might not be able to go, okay?"


    "Did something so serious happen?"


    "Yes, it''s something that involves Bell and you."


    "Me?"


    "That''s right. You will find out soon enough. Now excuse me, I need to take a shower and also..." Hestia''s face turned red, and she began to act as before. She ran up the stairs.


    Haaa~~ I''ll rest now and wait for the afternoon toe and meet Mikoto. We n to meet in the square near the portal since it''s the busiest and easy to locate.


    I am looking forward to it.


    ''Now I have to start my ns to have sex with Mikoto somehow and get her into my Harem. It would be much easier if she were in our Familia. Will that still happen?''


    The course of history has already changedpletely. Damn it; I should have let it all happen naturally. When I saved Lili, it was the trigger for everything to change. Or that happened when I put Tiona in my Harem?


    But talking about this now is like washing the car with a hose while it rains. I have spoken about it many times...


    ####


    "Have you waited long?" I said as I approached the square. This time I wasn''t wearing armor and carrying a knife. I was wearing casual clothes. Unlike me, Mikoto was wearing her Kimono and was bringing her sword.


    I don''t think she is treating this the same way I am. To me, this is a date, but to her, it is just two friends going out together to get something to eat.


    "I just got here," Mikoto said with her usual calm expression.


    "Shall we go? I wanted to go to the Hostess of Fertility, but we can go somewhere simpler if you want."


    "Hostess of Fertility... It''s been a while since I''ve been to that ce. Bell goes there a lot."


    "Yes, he eats there almost every day. Do you want to go there? Although they usually serve adventurers at night. But I don''t think they will care much about that."


    "You can decide where we should go. I can eat almost anything, so I don''t care where we eat. It could be a sales stall, a bar, or a restaurant."


    "Well, since I want to eat the best food, we should go to the Hostess of Fertility."


    "All right," Mikoto said in a serious tone. It''s true; she''s this type of girl. She acts like a fucking swordsman from feudal Japan... A serious and honorable person.


    But I know she is also caring and cares a lot about herpanions.


    We walked together to the restaurant, and when we entered, we were greeted by Ryuu. She led us to a table, and I sat down with Mikoto. She took herrge sword and propped it up beside the table.


    Mikoto sat down elegantly, and then we took the menus.


    "You can choose whatever you want."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, enjoy. You can also have a drink. I pretty much like alcohol, don''t you drink?"


    "I''m not very used to alcohol."


    "I see. There''s an interesting drink you should try. Maybe one day I''ll take you to the bar I''m used to going to."


    "I will wait for that."


    After our short dialogue, Ryuu took our orders, and the two of us were silent. It was a bit awkward. I needed to learn how to deal with Mikoto. I didn''t know what to do.


    I guess I should start with a random topic.


    ''And about winning her over... I was thinking about making her drunk so that she might be interested in me. But that''s rape, so I discarded that idea. I need to meet with her often to get closer.''


    And when the timees, I will dere my love.


    **********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL

 Chapter 87: Youre different today +18

    Chapter 87: You''re different today +18


    I drank some of the juice they had brought and wet my mouth before continuing our conversation. As I imagined, we talked most of the time about the Dungeon.


    Not just about Bell, but about the whole Dungeon. Like the floors, the monsters, and the best ways to kill them. I also told stories about myself, like when a Ligerfang almost killed me.


    I also told her about my encounter with Goliath.


    "You met a Goliath? Did you kill it?" She asked louder than usual. She seemed excited to hear what had happened.


    "I fought it for a few minutes but realized I couldn''t beat it, so I decided to run away."


    "I see. It is a powerful monster, after all. I would have been shocked if you had killed it."


    "If I said I killed it, would you believe me?"


    "Certainly."


    "I understand. But unfortunately, I couldn''t kill it. But I intend to go after it soon. Now I am much stronger than before."


    "Your evolution is frightening. What is your secret? An ability? You don''t have to tell if you don''t want to."


    "We can say it''s an ability, but it''s hard to exin. Besides, I can''t talk to you about it right now. But it''s not because it''s you... I haven''t talked to anyone about it yet."


    "Don''t worry about it. I won''t force you to say anything. Let''s change the subject then."


    "How about you tell me about some adventure you had with Bell and Welf? You go into the Dungeon together quite often."


    "I don''t know if they would be as interesting as your stories."


    "Don''t worry about it, tell it. I like to listen to stories while I''m eating."


    "Okay, but don''t me me if it''s boring." Mikoto smiled weakly and soon began to tell about some of her adventures. It was more interesting than I thought. And listening to her stories, I was reminded of how impressive Bell is.


    It has been a while since I entered the Dungeon with him, so I have yet to witness his current strength. I should join the Dungeon with him; he will probably reach the 18th floor soon.


    I am curious if "that" will happen in this version of the story I''m living.


    ''If that ck Goliath shows up on the 18th floor, it would be fun. But for this to happen, Hestia and Hermes would have to be there.''


    But I don''t know if it''s a good idea for that to happen... Maybe things will be different, and it will be more tragic than fun. I have to start worrying about that. I don''t want the characters in the story to die. Not the characters I like.''


    "What happened? You look thoughtful."


    "Don''t worry about it. I was thinking about something unnecessary. I''m listening to your story. Continue."


    "Right."


    I put another piece of meat in my mouth and smiled as I looked at Mikoto. After almost an hour, we finally finished eating and talking and left the restaurant. But before we said goodbye, I invited her to walk with me through the city.


    It was a pleasant walk, and I took the opportunity topliment Mikoto and did my best to give her a good impression of me. After that, I asked her to go out with me again in the future, and she epted without a second thought.


    For a first date, that was good enough. It''s a little hard to deal with her personality, but I did well.


    ''Though I did nothing but talk to her and listen to her stories... But I think she liked that. Maybe Mikoto is a simpler woman than I imagined.''


    ####


    "Hey, Lili, don''t do that here." When I got home, Lili approached me and started touching my cock over my pants. We were in the middle of the living room, which was dangerous.


    Hestia was still at home, and Bell could arrive at any moment.


    Lili''s face was red, and she was breathing heavily. She was horny.


    "What happened? You never suddenly attacked me like that." That''s true. It was always me who attacked her. The roles reversing like that makes me a little surprised.


    "I want to be with you. I''m feeling lonely." Lili took one of her hands to her pussy and started touching herself over her short shorts. I looked at that and sighed.


    "If you want it so bad, I can''t say no."


    "Whaaa~~" Taking Lili on myp, already with my cock about to explode, I ran to my o my room.


    Lili had a teasing smile on her face the whole time. "You''re very naughty," I said after throwing her onto the bed. Lili removed her shorts and revealed her pussy to me, spreading her legs.


    "Come on, quick, my pussy is so lonely. I want you to stick your cock and mess up my insides." Saying it in this cute voice... No way I could refuse. Her pussy was already wet; her liquid was dripping, so I would have no problem sticking my cock in without doing any preparation.


    I removed my pants, revealing my big cock.


    "Wow, it''s harder than usual, hehe. Maybe talking that kind of thing makes you horny?"


    "..."


    "Tear my insides with your big, delicious cock." Lili opened her pussy with her two small, delicate hands. I could see her inside. Her pussy was squirming.


    "Damn, I can''t take it anymore."


    "That''s it,e here, put your cock here and shove it as hard as you can into my wet pussy. Does that turn you on? When I say those things, do I make you horny?"


    "Yes, it makes me fucking horny." With my cock in the proper position, I shoved it inside her tiny pussy.


    "Haaaa! That''s it. That''s what I wanted!" Lili bit her fingers and looked euphoric. She is acting differently. Even if she is a pervert, this is the first time she has acted this way.


    But that doesn''t matter. This is fucking good!


    Fucking her pussy while listening to her cute voice saying these things to me. It''s really good.


    **********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL

 Chapter 88: Lovey-dovey sex +18

    Chapter 88: Lovey-dovey sex +18


    As I moved my hips and prated her hard, Lili continued to say obscene things while looking into my eyes. "Harder. Shove your cock even harder inside my pussy."


    "I''ll cum soon if you keep this up." I smiled at her.


    "I''m about to cum, too. Just keep going." She replied.


    Lili extended her tiny arms and put her hands on my cheeks, forcing me to look at her. I looked into her eyes and then stole her small lips. I invaded her mouth with my tongue and moved my hips harder.


    Her pussy was squeezing me, and the heat from her body was increasing.


    Our sweat mingled, and a strong smell took over the room. But we didn''t care about that. We continued to kiss and enjoy the pleasure without caring about what was around us.


    "Haaa~~ Haaa~~" Lili started moaning as soon as our lips parted. I began to move my hips faster. With my Status being so high now, I could move faster than ever.


    But I had to do it carefully because I could hurt her.


    "That feels so good. I think I''m going to cum." I held Lili''s legs and watched her spasms as her pussy squeezed me. Lili cum and squirted her liquid onto my pelvis.


    I slowly pulled my cock out of her pussy.


    My cum began to leak out as soon as my cock was withdrawn.


    "I came too," I said to her.


    After cum, I got up and recovered my breath. Lili came to me, breathing heavily, and knelt before me, swallowing my cock with her mouth. As my cock was still sensitive because I had just cum, the strength in my legs diminished, and I almost fell.


    I grabbed Lili''s head with both hands and pulled my cock out of her mouth.


    "Haaa~~" My cock was deep in Lili''s throat, so when I suddenly took it off her mouth, she took a deep breath.


    "My cock is still sensitive," I told her.


    "Isn''t that even better?" With a mischievous smile, she spat on her hand and began to masturbate me, stroking the head of my cock with her delicate fingers. Then she started to give kisses to my cock.


    From the base to the head of my cock, she kissed it tenderly before putting it in her mouth. She put half of my cock in her mouth and then slowly removed it, keeping only the head of my cock inside her mouth. She began to do this repeatedly.


    I put my hand on her head and instinctively moved my hips. Periodically, Lili would thrust my cock into her throat. I stroked her cute ears as I looked at her enjoying my cock.


    She was looking up as she was sucking my cock, looking into my eyes. Having a woman suck your cock while looking into your eyes is the best. Especially a girl as cute as Lili.


    "Urgh, I''m going to cum." I grabbed Lili''s head and shoved my cock deep down her throat. My cum flowed down her throat. Lili was with her eyes filled with tears.


    As soon as I was done cumming, I removed my cock from her throat.


    "Cof...cof...cof..." Lili started coughing, and some of my cum fell on her hand.


    "I''m sorry. Did I overdo it?"


    "Don''t worry. It was nice to have my throat vited by you." Lili gave a smile. She certainly felt a lot of pain. So I walked over to her and picked her up on myp.


    "All right, now let''s do it like we always do. Loving and caring sex. What do you think of that?" Her eyes sparkled. She is so easy to read. Even if she is a perverted girl, Lili likes to be treated affectionately and loved.


    And I am also like her; I like both kinds of sex. Wild sex and loving sex.


    ####


    It had been two hours, and we had gone to the bathroom to shower together after we had had enough fun. The bathroom was not very big, but it was enough for us.


    Lili was kneeling behind me as she gently rubbed my back. It has been a while since we have showered together, so I want to enjoy this a little more. Being rubbed by a pretty girl is not something that happens often.


    Well, if I asked Lili to do it, she would. But let''s treat it like something rare.


    "Lili, do you know anything about what Hestia is doing?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "She told me she would be busy with something involving Bell and me. Do you know what it is about?"


    "The Goddess didn''t tell me anything about it. Would you like me to ask her?"


    "No, you don''t have to. I''m sure she''lle and talk to me about it soon. I have some suspicions, but..."


    "What do you think might be going on?"


    "It''s nothing. Forget about it."


    "Okay." Lili hugged me from behind and began rubbing my chest. Meanwhile, I continued to think about what might be going on. The first thing that came to mind was the "War game" between the Apollo Familia and the Hestia Familia... But why would that happen now?


    The chronology is not correct. ck Goliath has not appeared. Even Hermes hasn''t shown up yet, or at least I haven''t been able to meet him in person yet. I may be overthinking it... There is no way it could be the War game...


    And if it''s the War Game... I don''t know how we will deal with this situation. I am strong now, but I wonder if I can win. But if Bell could win in the original work, why shouldn''t I, stronger than he, be able to?


    Let''s see how things will unfold.


    "Do you want to continue what we were doing in the bedroom?"


    "I''m a little tired right now. I also have something to do now. I think we''d better leave now."


    "Right." Lili looked a little disappointed.


    ****************


    Brazil was eliminated from the world cup, and I am very sad :(


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 89: I want to get along with everyone.

    Chapter 89: I want to get along with everyone.


    "Okay, how time is it now? It''s already getting dark, so it''s probably between 6 and 7 pm. I guess it''s time to go there." Walking through the town, I put my hands in my pockets and walked while observing the people.


    Everyone was cheerful. Many excited vendors were advertising their products and luring customers into their stores and restaurants. But I was not here to buy anything.


    My goal is this ce. Twilight Manor. The home of the Loki Familia.


    I want to leave a letter to Tiona because I want to see her somehow. I thought about leaving her alone, but I missed her. Besides, I want to improve my rtionship with the Loki Familia.


    And getting closer to Tiona again is the best way to do that. After getting closer to her, I will approach her sister, Bete, and so on. After that, I will try to talk with Goddess Loki.


    She is not an enemy of the Hestia Familia. She is far from being something like that. So I want to show her that I am a good person even if I have done some unpleasant things with Tiona.


    But at the moment, I''m not controlling her, am I?


    But it''s unnecessary to think about that now.


    Approaching the Loki Familia mansion, I soon noticed several towers and some guards. Fortunately, Bete was not around. I didn''t want to meet him again. I want to use my time effectively.


    And trying to be friendly with him will be a waste of time because I didn''t do something that shows I am trustworthy, like saving a member of the Loki family. But don''t worry, I won''t put anyone in danger for something so futile.


    "Okay, but where can I put this letter? The best thing would be to deliver it directly to her... It would be nice if Tiona showed up here now. Unfortunately, I''m not that lucky."


    "Luan?"


    "What?" I turned around rapidly.


    I was hiding behind a building so as not to be seen by anyone, but I couldn''t fool her eyes and senses. I am sure that by the time I followed her to that bar, she had also noticed the presence.


    Tiona was there, staring at me in astonishment.


    "Hi... Tiona. Good to see you''re okay." I said to her as I lifted the corners of my lips slightly.


    "Luan!" And then, she jumped on me. With her usual charming smile, she hugged me. I could see tears in her eyes. "I''ve missed you so much. I wanted to see you so much." She wiped her tears on my shirt.


    "I''ve missed you too, Tiona." I thought about hugging her, but it wasn''t good to do that here. I grabbed Tiona''s shoulders and then pulled her away from me.


    "Huh?" Tiona was scared and confused.


    "Tiona, don''t do that here. What are you going to do if someone saw us?" Fortunately, there was no one around at the moment. Only a few secondster, some people appeared.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that. But what are you doing here? Did something happen?"


    "I wanted to give you this. I want to try to get along with the other members of the Loki Familia, so..." I handed over the handwritten letter from me. I acted as if I was embarrassed, even though I wasn''t feeling any shame at all.


    Tiona took the letter and then read it.


    "So you want to have dinner with everyone?"


    "It doesn''t have to be a dinner with everyone together. I want to approach all of them to show that I''m not a bad person. Ais still thinking the same thing about me?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know. She didn''t tell me anything else about it. She just said she would continue to watch you."


    "Watching me? Now I''m a little afraid."


    "I recently asked her about it, and she said you didn''t do anything that would make you a bad person."


    "So she was watching me?! I didn''t even notice."


    "I think she has started to see you as a good person. I''m sure she''ll ept this dinner if I talk to her. But you''ll probably have to take Little Rookie with you since they get along well."


    "I''m okay with that."


    "I''ll talk to everyone, and then I''ll send you the answer, alright?"


    "I''ll be looking forward to it."


    "See you, Luan. I hope we can meet more times from now on."


    "I hope so too."


    After that, Tiona walked away as she waved. She was bouncing happily. She is a cute and lovely girl to have around. I hope we can get together often from now on.


    ####


    When I got home, I threw myself on the couch and put my face into the pillow. "Will this work?" I doubt they will agree to go out with me. But do they have a reason to refuse?


    I can''t do anything against them. I can''t fight them all at once. But...If Ais still believes I can control their minds, she may refuse out of fear that I can control her.


    Haaa~~ That''s so annoying. I wouldn''t have been going through this if I hadn''t gotten the ability to control minds. I''d be friends with everyone in the Loki Familia because Ais wouldn''t mind me getting close to them.


    Why did this god give me this ability if he knew it would bring me trouble from the start? He is a god, isn''t he? He must be able to see into the future.


    "But I don''t think it''s that simple."


    And while I was continuing toment, the door opened. It was Hestia. She had a grim expression on her face. The War Game came into my mind, but I decided not to ask her about it since she seemed nervous.


    If this is what is happening, will she ept or refuse the War Game? It''s a mystery.


    ****************


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 90: Banquet

    Chapter 90: Banquet


    The following day I sat at the table in front of Hestia. I took one of the bread and spread something that looked like jelly on it.


    While I was doing all this, Hestia was silent as she ate and took a sip of her tea. She didn''t seem to have noticed that I was here yet. This is an excellent time to ask her about this.


    Bell is not here, and Lili left with him.


    ''The two of them went into the dungeon together.'' As soon as I woke up in the morning, Lili came to me saying that she was a little bored of being alone at home, and Bell offered to take her along with his group.


    I had no reason to refuse because I knew Bell was strong and could protect her. Besides, he would not put her in danger unnecessarily. But I confess that I''m still a little worried about her.


    ''I was not letting Lili go into the Dungeon because I feared her getting hurt. She was never a strong girl, even though she was quite intelligent.''


    But this is not the time to think about that. I''m sure she''s okay. Now I have to focus on this conversation. I need to ask Hestia what is bothering her. I couldn''t stop thinking about it since yesterday when I saw her entering the house with that grim expression.


    "Hestia, what happened?" I asked her.


    "Huh?" She finally noticed that I was sitting at the table together with her. "Ah, Luan. What do you mean? Nothing happened." Hestia gave a weakugh, clearly trying to hide her concern.


    "You said you were dealing with something involving Bell and me. And yesterday, you seemed to be very nervous and worried about something. I want to know what happened."


    "About that... You don''t have to worry about that. It''s all taken care of." She said confidently. She drank the rest of her tea and sighed. She was trying to be calm.


    "It doesn''t seem like everything is okay... Tell me, what happened?"


    "It''s Apollo." Hestia sighed and finally told me. As soon as she said Apollo''s name, she looked slightly annoyed. Well, taking into ount the history of the two of them, I can understand that. "He wants to steal you two from me." She pouted and looked sad.


    What? I know he likes pretty and cute people, but am I also one of his targets? I''m ttered, but... I''m sorry. But this is weird. Does Apollo know who I am?


    Well, probably.


    ''But it is strange. Shouldn''t we have received an invitation to a banquet before the War Game proposal happened?''


    "Hestia, what do you mean? How do you know he wants Bell and me."


    "I received an invitation to his banquet."


    "Ah, so you received the invitation. But why do you think he will try to steal Bell and me from you? What makes you think of that? I don''t think that will happen."


    "It''s just an assumption of mine. But Apollo is an entric guy. He loves beautiful people. He will pursue what he wants."


    "So you are saying that Bell and I are beautiful, and he will go after both of us? Interesting, very interesting." I smiled at Hestia and bit off a piece of my bread. As soon as she realized what she had said, Hestia was embarrassed.


    "Forget I said that! I didn''t mean to say you''re pretty, but..." She began to stumble over her own words.


    "So you mean I''m ugly?"


    "No, you''re not ugly! Arrrgh, stop ying with me. I''m serious!" Hestia mmed both her hands on the table. Her acting this way is cute.


    "All right, I get it. So you''re not sure, but you''re worried that Apollo will try to do something."


    "That''s right. He''s a degrading guy..."


    "Yes, I know that. But don''t worry, nothing will happen. Even if something happens, I''ll still be there to protect you. I won''t let that god do whatever he wants."


    Hearing my words, Hestia put her hand in front of her mouth to hold back herughter. "This is funny."


    "I wasn''t trying to make a joke. But it''s true, nothing will happen as long as Bell and I are there. Do you understand?"


    "..."


    ####


    "Hey, Lili, how was it?" When the afternoon came, Lili arrived together with Bell. He went to the bathroom to shower, and I stayed in the living room with her. Lili was a little dirty, but she didn''t look hurt. This is good.


    "It was nice. Welf and Mikoto are good people. And Bell is powerful. I didn''t have to do anything inside the dungeon even though I asked him to let me fight."


    "He was worried about you. Please let me know if you want to go into the dungeon with me next time. And if you want to go with Bell''s group, I don''t see a problem. It''s good that you have fun with them."


    "Well, it''s not something I want to do often, but just staying home is boring. Besides, I was interested to see how Bell fought since I hadn''t seen that before."


    "Bell is very strong, but I''m stronger than him."


    "Yes, you are much stronger than him," Lili said with a smile. I stroked her head andter prepared something to eat while Bell finished taking his shower. As soon as he came out, he sat down at the table with me, and Lili went to the bathroom.


    After a few minutes, Hestia came downstairs. As soon as she sat down, Hestia began to talk about the banquet, but I asked her to wait until Lili arrived so that she could hear about it.


    She may be interested in going to the banquet.


    And Hestia waited.


    We were all sitting at the table together, and Hestia started talking again about the banquet. It was not a surprise to me, but the two of them were pretty surprised, especially Lili. She didn''t imagine she would be invited to such an event one day.


    Or at least that is what I think she is thinking now.


    I was wrong. Lili''s expression changed with time, and she had a somber expression on her face after a few minutes. I think she disliked that idea.


    ''I''ll talk to herter.''


    ****************


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 91: Dinner.

    Chapter 91: Dinner.


    After we finished our conversation, Hestia and Bell continued to talk about the banquet. At the same time, I paid attention only to Lili, who didn''t seem to be very excited about the idea.


    Because of this, I held her hand and led her away from the table so I could talk to her. "You don''t seem excited to go to the banquet. What happened?" I asked her.


    "I don''t know. I don''t feelfortable. I don''t think I''m important... Ouch" Before she could finish speaking, I gave her a weak p on the head.


    "Don''t say something like that. But if you''re going to feel ufortable, I''m not going to force you to go. I didn''t want to go either, but I will follow the script."


    "Follow the script?"


    "It''s nothing. I feel that something interesting will happen at this banquet."


    "Like what?"


    "You''ll hear about itter." I gave a somewhat awkward smile. At least, I think I did since Lili seemed a little ufortable. "But don''t worry, it will not harm our Familia."


    Well... If we win the War Game, nothing will happen.


    "..."


    "I can talk to Hestia if you don''t want to go. I''m sure she won''t force you to. You should stay home if you''re going to feel ufortable in that ce."


    "Would you do that for me?"


    "Sure. I''ll talk to Hestia."


    "Thanks, Luan." I stroked her head, and then we went back to the table. Should I have tried to convince her to go to the banquet? That could change the story enough for a new unknown event to happen.


    But getting her there maybe will be a problem. Something can go wrong. It''s better to leave her at home. I''ll try to bring her something tasty to eat when we get back.


    She also likes to hear my stories, so I want to see the look on her face when she hears about Apollo''s challenge.


    ''It will still be a few days before the banquet happens.''


    ####


    "Lili left with Bell and his group, so now I''m all alone here. What can I do to pass the time? Should I go to the dungeon too?" Bored at home, Iy on the couch and continued staring at the ceiling.


    I stayed there for 10 minutes until someone knocked on the door.


    "Hm?" I got up and looked at the door. Under the door was a piece of paper. "This is..." I walked over and picked up the paper. As I imagined, a letter from Tiona with the answer about the dinner.


    "But she was a little careless. Someone could have picked up this letter instead of me. I don''t want Hestia and Lili to find out about it."


    I opened the door but found neither Tiona nor anyone who looked suspicious. The person just left the letter and ran away.


    "Okay, let''s see what''s written." I sat down at the table and opened the letter. And fortunately, it was a positive response. Tiona had talked to Ais and convinced her to go on dinner with me.


    But with a few conditions ( as I imagined). Ais would choose the ce, and her friends would go together: Bete and Tiona''s sister. Also, Bell has to go with me. Well, I have no reason to refuse that.


    "Here it is also written for me to meet Tiona at the same ce to answer about the conditions." Well, what is left for me to do is to ept that. Whether I meet one at a time or all together doesn''t matter.


    I just want to get closer to them and be friends with everyone. Then I can try to win over Ais and Tione. Surely Tiona''s sister will be easier to win over, but still, it will be a bitplicated.


    She already has someone she likes, after all.


    "Here it says to go to the same ce this night. I''ll sleep again until then. I feel a little tired."


    ####


    In thete afternoon, I arrived at the ce we were supposed to meet, near the Loki Familia mansion. I waited for a few minutes until Tiona approached with a cheerful smile. As she approached, she looked both ways.


    When she saw no one around, she stood on tiptoe and grabbed my cheek. She then brought our lips together, giving me a warm kiss. Itsted only a few seconds.


    "I''ve wanted to do that since I saw you that day."


    "I already said it''s dangerous to do that out here."


    "Don''t be such a pain! There''s no one around. Did you read the letter? I hope you were able to understand my handwriting."


    "Don''t worry about it. I understood everything perfectly. And about the conditions, I''m fine with that. Tell Ais she can pick the ce for our dinner. About bringing Bell with me, I''ll talk with him about it. I''m sure he''ll be excited since he can go on dinner with Ais."


    "He likes her, doesn''t he?"


    "Well, yes. Ais is a beautiful woman, after all."


    "Hmph."


    "But you are even more beautiful, don''t be jealous."


    "I''m not jealous!"


    ####


    The following day, I received a new letter. Lili, who had gotten up earlier than I had, found the letter under the door and handed it to me as soon as I woke up. She said she hadn''t read it, but I doubt it.


    The letter said that Ais had already decided where we would go. Tiona wille over to our house to pick up Bell and me.


    ''I haven''t talked to Bell about it yet. Maybe Ais has already talked to him? No, no way it could have happened. It''s been a very short time since we decided about the dinner, and they probably haven''t even met again in that time.''


    So, before Bell left for the dungeon, I talked to him. Of course, he agreed to go to the dinner with a smile. He was very excited when he heard Ais''s name. He is so easy to read.


    Sometimes I feel a little guilty for trying to steal her from him. But I don''t think he has to worry since we can "share" her if necessary.


    ****************


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 92: This Time I Will Kill You

    Chapter 92: This Time I Will Kill You


    The dinner with Ais and the Loki Familia would take ce in three days, and the banquet would still take a while. Because of this, I had a few days free to go to the dungeon. I would finally try to kill Goliath.


    I hadn''t risen to level three yet, but with my current Status and the new skills I gained, I am sure it will be easy to beat him now. However, I need a better weapon.


    The knife I am using now is almost at its limit. I have changed it a few times, but it keeps breaking. And to fight a powerful monster like Goliath, I need a better weapon.


    I am afraid a simple knife like this will break in the middle of the fight. That would be horrible. I would probably have to run away since killing it with punches would be a little impossible.


    "I could go to a cksmith or a store to buy a magic weapon. But first, I must take a look at the goddess store." I looked at the items for sale and found some very interesting weapons.


    Daggers, knives, short swords, long swords. All weapons with high durability and exceptionally high attacking power. Unfortunately, none of them had an ability built in. It would be nice to have a weapon like this.


    Like a weapon with magic to increase its attack power or make it sharper.


    "All the weapons are costly in this store." At the moment, I have 935 points to spend. I have been using a knife since I came to this world. Maybe I should buy a sword?


    I have the skill called mastery with des, so it will not be a big problem to change my weapon. I''m sure I''ll be able to use a sword well.


    "But swords are more expensive than knives..." I slipped my finger through the entire list of avable items. They had knives and swords that cost 300 points, but they all had an average attack. It was not enough.


    So I went after knives and swords that cost 900 points. I was willing to spend all my points to get a good weapon.


    I searched for a weapon for a long time until I finally found one. [ ck Magic Sword ] Just reading its name was enough to get me excited. A ck sword is very cool.


    Yes, I may be acting childish now. However, I watched an anime where a boy entered a VRMMO game and used a ck sword. It is a stylish sword that attracts attention.


    However, I didn''t want it just for that. Its attack power and durability were high. Both were over four digits.


    "I think I have decided which weapon I will use from now on."


    ####


    [ ck Magic Sword ]


    [ Quality ] - Good


    [ Attack Power ] - 1121


    [ Durability ] - 2154/2154


    [ Magic Conductivity ] - Great


    Yes, it is much stronger than the basic iron sword I had seen earlier in the item creation system. That iron sword had only 180 attack power, and its durability was also low.


    This sword is on another level.


    "But of course, it is far from being the strongest."


    [ Do you wish to buy the "ck Magic Sword"? ]


    [ Cost - 920 Skill Points ]


    [ Y/N ]


    Spending so many points at once is painful, but I must make this sacrifice.


    [ You bought "ck Magic Sword" ]


    As soon as I received the notification, all the open system windows closed simultaneously. Soon after, a new message appeared.


    [ Click the button below to receive your purchase ]


    [ Receive ]


    Clicking on the button, a loading bar appeared, and something began to be created next to it. Slowly, the short sword began to be built. I looked at it carefully. It was like when I bought the vitality potion.


    But it was even cooler to watch.


    The sword was created in five minutes and was floating in the air. After receiving a warning from the system, I reached out my hand to grasp the handle of the sword. As soon as I picked it up, the loading bar disappeared.


    "So that''s the ck magic sword." I swung the sword a few times and then looked at it. Its handle was covered with a soft, dark cloth, and its de was all ck (obviously). Its de was slightly curved, like a katana.


    The sunlight came through the window and hit the de, making it glow. I could see how sharp this sword was. I could cut someone in half with ease using this.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a sheath for you right now. I''ll have to order one." I smiled and again swung the sword. Its weight was perfect. I could undoubtedly fight masterfully using it.


    ####


    When I reached the entrance to the dungeon, I noticed many people looking at my sword. Some adventurers seemed to be jealous. But unfortunately, you will not be able to get a sword like this in this town.


    Or maybe they will find one, but they will need to spend a lot of money.


    ''That''s right! Besides getting weapons to use, I could sell and make a lot of money. And all that just by fucking beautiful girls!'' But of course, I wouldn''t do something like that.


    I will collect enough points to buy the best sword and knife in the goddess store. But that will take a while. Maybe having sex with Hestia or another goddess will speed things up a bit, but even then, it will be difficult.


    And then, it was my turn to enter the dungeon.


    As soon as I reached the first floor, I ignored all the monsters I encountered. I just kept running. I didn''t activate my body-strengthening skill, as I was already running fast enough.


    Almost an hourter, I was already on the 11th floor.


    "Wait for me, Goliath! This time I will kill you."


    ****************


    I''m sorry I haven''t posted a new chapter for so long. I was not feeling well.


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 93: Dark Aura.

    Chapter 93: Dark Aura.


    When I reached the 15th floor of the dungeon, I looked at the rock walls and opened my map to find the passage to the 16th floor. However, I decided to test my sword before that.


    Until I arrived here, I had only killed weak monsters, so I wanted to test it on stronger monsters. Well, not that the monsters on this floor are strong for me now. My Status is too high.


    "But still, I want to test how good this sword is. Can it cut a minotaur in half? No, that''s too much. Its de is too small to do something like that." If its de were longer, it would be possible.


    ''The big problem will be finding a minotaur around here. A Ligerfang will also do for my test.'' I walked around the dungeon and started to get bored after a while. The only thing I found was a Crystal Mantis.


    I also found a Dungeon Worm. However, all the monsters were killed when I used my Hell Kaios skill. Even though the Crystal Mantis was magic resistant, it died with only one attack.


    This showed how high the attack power of my magic was.


    And after another long 10 minutes of searching, I finally found what I was looking for. A few meters away, a giant empty-handed minotaur walked by while snorting.


    Its eyes were red, and the minotaur looked irritated. "These monsters are always so angry? They need to drink some tea once in a while to rx."


    Joking aside, it''s time to attack.


    "However, I will not use my body strengthening skill for that. Even if it doesn''t have a cooldown and doesn''t wear out my body, I want to spend it on something other than fighting a minotaur. I''m sure I can kill the minotaur easily without using it."


    Clenching the hilt of my sword, I took a deep breath.


    The minotaur didn''t notice me. So I struck my sword a few times on the ground. The noise was enough for the minotaur to notice my presence and attack.


    It ran towards me, and the ground shook. I ran too. I was much faster than the minotaur was.


    With an incalcble speed, I reached the minotaur and ran past it, passing my sword on its waist. It felt like I was cutting a b of butter. It cut easily.


    It was a deep wound, so the minotaur cried out in pain. But after seconds, it no longer cared about its injury and ran towards me again. It started to throw punches in my direction, but I just avoided them.


    Its heavy punches crashed against the ground. The ground was cracking.


    I lifted the corner of my mouth and swung my ck sword without using much force. In the middle of its punching motion, the minotaur felt its hand ripped away and fell to the ground. It roared, and I stepped back.


    Without its hand and a deep wound in its waist, the minotaur could no longer fight properly. But still, it was a monster. It wouldn''t give up its prey. It continued to attack me.


    But I kept ying with the minotaur. I let it attack and wound it slowly until it finally died. It died and dropped a horn. I put it in my inventory.


    "Yeah, that''s good. That sword is excellent. The only problem is that I don''t know what [ Magic ] means in the sword''s name."


    The System shows its magical conductivity, but I need to learn how to use it. Should I just put mana on it?


    ####


    It was just as I imagined. I held the handle and then injected mana into it. It wasn''t hard. I just imagined it happening, just like how I use magic. As soon as my mana started going into the sword, I felt it get a little lighter.


    In addition to being lighter, it began to emit a dark aura that made me a little nervous. It was a dark aura that seemed to want to swallow my soul.


    "That''s a little scary." I smiled bitterly. And then, a new monster appeared at just the right moment. My sword shook as soon as a new minotaur appeared and tried to attack me.


    After that, the aura it emitted increased. The dark immensity flew towards the minotaur,pletely engulfing its body. I didn''t need to give orders for the sword to do something against it.


    The minotaur struggled as it suffocated with my aura. After my aura left its body and returned to the sword, the minotaur''s body was covered with several ck spots.


    It fell to its knees on the ground.


    "Was the minotaur poisoned or something?" I stopped injecting mana into my sword, and it returned to normal. I approached the minotaur that seemed to be suffering and cut off its head with a clean move.


    It dropped a magic crystal.


    "The power of this sword is strong. If my aura can poison every monster and person, it''s too good to be true. That has to have some limit or weakness." The system could have exined to me about this.


    What if I had activated this near Lili, and the aura had attacked her? I don''t seem to have any control over that.


    "But with that, I''ll be able to kill Goliath even more quickly. The big problem will be finding him. But I have plenty of food and water here. I can stay inside the dungeon for a while longer."


    ''But I was thinking about something... What if I level up as soon as I kill Goliath? Isn''t that a fair trade? It is a dangerous monster, after all.''


    We''ll find out when I tear its head off.


    ********


    I''m sorry I haven''t posted a new chapter for so long. I was not feeling well.


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 94: This time Ill kill you, Goliath.

    Chapter 94: This time I''ll kill you, Goliath.


    By the time I reached the 17th floor, the atmosphere had begun to change. I started to get a little nervous since Goliath could show up anytime. "But it might not show up either."


    Maybe someone found it and killed it. There are plenty of adventurers strong enough for that. Ais'' group could quickly kill that Goliath if they worked together. But I would be a little upset if that had happened...


    Even though I''m nervous, I''m the one who has to kill Goliath. I ranst time, so I''m very determined to kill it.


    "But it will be difficult to find it. The first time I met Goliath, it was an ident. Now that I''m after it, I probably won''t find it easily." Fate is a funny thing to deal with.


    And as I imagined, it took work to find it.


    I opened the map and continued to follow some paths looking for it. On the way, I found some adventurers fighting, but I didn''t interfere. This happened three more times during my hunt for Goliath.


    On one of the asions, the adventurers asked me for help, and I helped them without a second thought. With my ck sword, I managed to kill the Ligerfang with a single attack.


    The adventurers had difficulties because it was their first time on the 17th floor.


    They wanted to go to the 18th floor because they had heard about Rivira and wanted to see it. They had avoided many fights to get here, and after encountering two Ligerfangs, they couldn''t handle the situation.


    I killed one of the monsters, and they killed the other. They thanked me and decided to return, knowing it would not be easy to get to the 18th floor now. I hope they make it back alive.


    And after another tedious hour, I finally found some signs that Goliath was around.


    On the floor, there were marks of Goliath''s big feet. They were fresh footprints, so it was close by. I couldn''t hear the sound of its footsteps, so it had already walked quite a distance.


    "Wait for me, you fucking monster." Following its footsteps, I ran toward Goliath.


    ####


    Following its footsteps for a few minutes, I heard some voices. They were adventurers. "Shit, why did we meet this fucking monster? What did we do to deserve this?" A man said. He was further ahead.


    He was holding a two-handed sword and wore heavy iron armor.


    "Damn, we have no way to kill this thing." A woman said. Her voice was shaky from fear of facing Goliath. She was standing in next to the man. She was using a one-handed sword that was already quite worn.


    "My spells don''t affect that monster! What shall we do? Judit is already at the limit, and I cannot heal her!" A man said. He was in a crying voice as he supported the head of a beautiful woman on hisp.


    The two were being protected, and that woman was already almost dying.


    The Goliath that the group of adventurers was facing was fine. It had nothing but shallow cuts on its body. The Goliath was fine and continued attacking the two adventurers on the front line.


    The adventurers managed to evade the attacks and could not hurt Goliath. But they couldn''t move much because if they moved anywhere else, the Goliath would probably attack the mage and the archer woman, who was almost dead.


    "I need to do something." I gripped the hilt of my sword and activated my body-strengthening skill. I did not inject mana into my sword, fearing my aura would affect the adventurers.


    ''I will also activate this skill to increase my strength and also the skill to increase my speed.'' I was at my limit. There was no way I could get stronger than that.


    In the adventurers'' view, I had probably teleported.


    "You bastard." Jumping high enough to stand at the height of Goliath''s neck, I swung my ck de toward it to sh it. The adventurers seemed startled by my sudden appearance.


    However, when my sword created a deep cut in the arm that Goliath had used to protect himself, I could see a sparkle in the eyes of the man. His hope of getting out of here alive had returned.


    I smiled and fell stand after wounding Goliath''s arm.


    I swung my sword and wiped the blood from the de. I must look like a badass character to all these adventurers.


    "Get out of here as quickly as possible," I said to the man and the woman. Goliath was still "crying" about its injury, but its anger had increased. It would attack with all its might now.


    I can''t protect the adventurers, so they have to escape as quickly as possible.


    "But, my friend. Her..."


    "Take this." I handed the man one of the high-level healing potions I had bought from the goddess store. Fortunately, it only cost 20 points; it was very cheap. It would be effective enough to help the woman.


    "That''s..."


    "It''s a healing potion. Now get out of here as fast as you can!" I yelled at the man and then disappeared.


    ''Shit, I''ve never seen someone so fast in my entire life. Or that''s teleportation. But that doesn''t matter. I have to get out of here.''


    #####


    Delivering a second attack toward Goliath, I managed to hit its chest. A deep cut appeared. I was much faster than Goliath. The monster was not able to keep up with my movements.


    It probably blocked my first attack by luck.


    "And are those guys out of here yet?" After I fell to my feet, I looked back. They were no longer there. "Good. Hell Kaios!"


    My magic flew toward Goliath, who put two hands in front of the chest in an "X" shape. My magic cut its arms but did not rip them off. Goliath cried out in pain.


    "This will be easier than I imagined. Get out, Aura." So I injected mana into my sword.


    ********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 95: The Death of Goliath.

    Chapter 95: The Death of Goliath.


    My aura activated, moved, and quickly engulfed Goliath''s entire body. However, it could have been more effective. The Goliath was moving normally. So, I had to deal with it with physical attacks.


    Swinging my sword while making quick movements, I cut both Goliath''s legs. After inflicting some deep wounds on the monster, it went into a state of rage.


    mming its feet on the ground, the entire cave shook. Then Goliath started punching all over the ce, trying to hit me. But I was too fast.


    Also, the Goliath was too tall, so its movements were awkward. It couldn''t hit me once. And if it hit me, I was prepared to activate my new defense skill.


    "Since it''s so easy, I might as well take the opportunity to test some magic." I created an evenrger fireball andunched it toward Goliath. A system message appeared after the fireball flew.


    My Magic Status was so high the fireball caused a huge explosion that wounded Goliath''s shoulder.


    GAAAAA~~~ It screamed. It was a scream of anguish and anger at being unable to do anything. Goliath must think it is too strong a monster to die so quickly. But you need to know that there is always someone stronger than you.


    "Ice spines." Ice spines I created came out of the ground and pierced Goliath''s feet, stopping its movements. The spines were strong enough that Goliah could not move.


    "Water des." So I created several water des and shot them at all parts of Goliath''s body. It moved desperately and used its arms to block my magic.


    After some time of struggling, the Goliath finally managed to break free. But its feet had big holes in them, bleeding non-stop.


    "Light!" So, to further hinder its movements, I used light magic and tried to blind Goliath somehow. Fortunately, it worked. Being blinded and starting to weaken because of his injuries and my aura, Goliath was dying.


    I smiled, satisfied.


    "ck chains!" So I decided to test a magic I had always wanted to try. ck magic. I''ve seen it in some animes before, ck chains that bind the enemy''s body, preventing him from moving.


    But Goliath was a strong monster, about 7 meters tall. I wonder if it will be enough.


    With my fertile imagination, the chains came up from the ground and flew toward Goliath, wrapping around its legs. Then more chains appeared and bound its arms, not allowing it to move.


    He struggled but could not move.


    "My magic is very powerful. This is not normal. Even a level-four monster can''t handle it? Shit." Goliath had practically turned into a punching bag. It was a "test dummy" for me at the moment.


    I could see its anger, but I didn''t care about that. Weak monsters deserve to be killed.


    "Let''s get on with it."


    "Swords of Light." Swords created with light magic flew out and pierced Goliath''s chest. The des then disappeared.


    "Earth spines." Sharp spines of earth flew and pierced Goliath''s knees, making the monster agonize.


    "Lightning." A golden lightning bolt shot out of my hand, striking Goliath''s chest. Its body shook, and where the lightning struck had been burned.


    Goliath was close to losing consciousness and dying. So I had to finish this as best as possible by cutting it with my bare hands.


    I took a few steps forward and stopped before the giant monster. Its gaze said that it was ready to kill me. Unfortunately, you won''t be able to do that.


    I stopped injecting mana into my sword, and the aura returned. Goliath''s body was covered with many dark spots. The aura was very effective in weakening it. If the aura had not weakened it, perhaps the chains would not have held.


    "Okay, what do I do now? Should I cut this off first?" I leaped and then cut off Goliath''s privates. But the Goliath didn''t seem to feel it. It was out of strength. Unfortunately, the fun was over.


    "I did it. I killed the strongest monster on the upper floors! I''m sure a level two has never managed to do that on their own before. Hestia will be amazed."


    With a clean movement, I shed Goliath''s neck.


    ####


    When I killed Goliath, its body exploded into particles and dropped an item. Goliath''s tooth. I put the item in my inventory and then smiled, satisfied. I had killed it and was still able to test many magics.


    Yes, I am fucking strong.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Hm?" I turned to look back, and there was the man I told to run away. The woman was also at his side. The mage was carrying the wounded archer woman in his arms.


    "Thank you so much for helping us!" The man and the woman bowed their heads in thanks.


    "No need to thank you. How is the girl? Is she okay?"


    "Yes, thanks to your potion, her injuries have healed. Now she is just resting."


    "I see. That''s good. Now I have to go. You guys better go back. I don''t think you can continue in here in this state." All of them were still in a state of shock. They were indeed in no condition to continue fighting.


    "Are you leaving the dungeon now?"


    "Yes, I am leaving. My work here is already done."


    "You came to this floor just to kill Goliath?"


    "Exactly. This trash had tried to kill me before, and now that I''ve gotten stronger, I came here to kill it." I gave a smile.


    "I see." The man smiled bitterly. "But since you''re leaving now, don''t you want to go with our group?"


    "Along with your group? You guys aren''t confident you can go back alone. Well, I don''t mind."


    "Thank you very much!"


    Sometimes it''s good to help some people.


    ********


    I''ll try to post daily again!


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 96: Ais has chosen a shady bar.

    Chapter 96: Ais has chosen a shady bar.


    With my ck sword already cleaned and my clothes soiled with Goliath''s blood, I left the dungeon together with the unknown group of adventurers. I didn''t even bother to ask their names.


    We passed quickly through the floors as I led them. Everyone was surprised and amazed at how quickly we reached the first floor. Well, the map helps me a lot.


    And about the universal feeling skill, all the adventurers were feeling the same.


    [ Feeling relieved ]


    They felt relieved after getting out of the dungeon alive. I can understand it. I also felt quite relieved when I managed to get out alive in that fight against Ligerfang. That fight still gives me the chills to this day.


    I came very close to death. I probably would have died if my body hadn''t be more resilient and I didn''t have that strengthening skill.


    "All right, now that we''ve left the dungeon, I''ll say goodbye here," I said to the group as we exited the portal. As usual, I was attracting much attention from the adventurers around us.


    "Thank you so much again for helping us." The three of them bowed their heads again. If the woman weren''t unconscious, she would do the same thing.


    "I told you already; you don''t need to thank me." I started walking away. However, the man, probably the group''s leader, called out to me.


    "We are staying at an inn near here. We are going out for drinks sometime." He said with a smile. He wanted to be my friend. It is good to make some friends.


    Primarily because of the two women in his group. They are beautiful.


    "I''ll think about it." I nodded and walked away without looking back. I wanted to get home so that Hestia could update my falna. I was expecting that I had leveled to level three after killing Goliath.


    Besides, Hestia hasn''t updated my falna since I fucked her. I''m sure she will be in for a big surprise.


    ####


    When I got home in my ruined clothes, I first took a hot shower and put on some new clothes. Speaking of clothes, I needed to buy some new ones.


    The ones I bought a while ago are already worn out, and some are unusable from my dungeon adventures. But I don''t like to buy clothes, so I think I''ll ask Lili to do that.


    "Speaking of her, where is Lili?" I looked in my room and around the house, but she wasn''t there. So I went to the room she shared with Hestia, and I heard some sounds as I approached the door.


    "Do that, Lili."


    "Is that good?"


    "No, here, further down. Yes, there. That''s good."


    "Goddess, you seem to be enjoying this."


    "That''s because it''s so good~~."


    It was the voices of Lili and Hestia. I stood dumbfounded and paralyzed in front of the door. Don''t tell me they are doing this. I can''t believe Lili likes this kind of thing. If she had told me earlier, we could have had a threesome.


    Shit, now I''m starting to get horny!


    I slowly opened the door without making any noise.


    "That''s it, Lili, there. Hm~~"


    "Don''t make any weird sounds, goddess. I''m sure Luan would think we''re doing something weird."


    "Wah?" Hestia made a sound of surprise, and her face turned red.


    "Haaa~~ That''s a little disappointing," I said.


    "Luan?!"


    "What?"


    "You guys can continue with the massage. I''m going to go to my room." I said, a little disheartened. It was sad that they were not doing anything perv and just a massage.


    It would be a more exciting massage if the two were naked and covered with lotion.


    ####


    The day of the dinner with Ais'' group had finally arrived. I bought new clothes in the meantime. I wanted to dress in the best possible way. Bell also did the same thing as me.


    We were well dressed and waiting for Tiona to show up and take us to the dinner location.


    And after waiting for another half an hour, she showed up. Tiona was in her usual clothes. She examined our clothes and gave a smile, mostly in my direction. "You look very handsome." She said in my ear before she started walking.


    We followed her long distances until we approached the Loki Familia mansion. Getting close to there, we started going to some unfamiliar ces. We entered some rather scary dark alleys.


    "What kind of ce is this that Ais chose for us to have dinner?"


    "I''m a little worried about that too." Bell gave a smile.


    "Don''t worry. We''re arriving." We walked down the alley and then turned right. There, there were some doors with some signs on them. They were all bars and restaurants.


    Why did she choose such a dark and secluded ce? Is she nning something?


    "Here." Tiona pointed to one give door with a smile. [ Louise Bar ] I have no idea who Louise is, but that is her bar.


    Tiona opened the door, and Bell and I followed right behind. Contrary to what we expected, it was not a gloomy bar but a brightly lit and decorated one. There were many tables, although most of them were empty.


    There were some strange paintings on the walls, but nothing that made the ce look ugly.


    Ais, Tione, and Bete were seated at the onlyrge table with six seats. Bete was already devouring a te of meat while Tione was drinking a cold beer. Ais, on the contrary, was silent, apparently waiting for us.


    As soon as she saw us, especially Bell, I could see the corner of her ball rise slightly.


    "Shall we sit down? Ais is waiting for you." Tiona grabbed my arm and pulled me to the table. I sat in the middle, Tiona to my left and Bell to my right.


    Across the table, Ais was facing Bell, Bete was facing me, and Tiona was facing her sister. Was this nned?


    ''Bete doesn''t look very happy with me here... hahaha. But let''s act friendly.''


    ********


    HESTIA IS HOT!!!!


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 97: We are almost friends already.

    Chapter 97: We are almost friends already.


    After I sat down, I waited for the waitress to approach me and ordered some stuff: meat and beer. Bell did the same thing. He was ufortable because he didn''t seem used to this.


    Unlike me. I was looking at Ais directly in her eyes. She was looking at me and analyzing me. Does she think I''m using magic to control them or something?


    ''I don''t have that ability anymore, so don''t worry. I don''t think I would use it even if I had it.'' I am already at this dinner, I need to be friendly, and it will be fine.


    "So, Ais, why did you ept my dinner?" I asked, not caring that Bell was standing next to me. He seemed to know that Ais didn''t like me very much.


    "I don''t know. I just thought it was necessary... To rule out my suspicions."


    "Suspicions?"


    "Yes, and you know very well what I am talking about. Because we talked that time." Ais started to talk about her order to the waitress, but she kept listening to me, so I didn''t hesitate to speak.


    "Tiona told me that you had your eye on me. So, did you find out what you wanted? Or was it disappointing?"


    "No, I didn''t find anything."


    "Huh?" Bell looked confused beside me, so I hugged his neck.


    "Don''t worry, Bell. Ais isn''t with her eyes on me because of what you''re thinking." I gave a sarcastic smile. Bell''s face turned red, and he began to stutter as he tried to avoid the conversation.


    "Did you want this dinner because you want to get closer to us? That''s disgusting." It was Bete''s turn to say something. "I don''t like you. You''re weird. You always act suspicious, and you put your hands on Tiona!"


    "Who says I put my hands on her? We''re just friends. We met by chance in a bar, and then we started talking. Right, Tiona?"


    "Hm? Oh, that''s right. Luan was always nice to me, and it was fun hanging out with him too." Her face turned a little red. I understand what she means by fun.


    "See, I didn''t do anything with your friend. Suddenly, Ais came to me, using me of some outrageous things. I''ve been wondering what got her thinking that." I smiled.


    "..."


    "After all this time, I finally met with Tiona and talked to her about this dinner. I just wanted to show that I''m not a bad person. Bell knows I''ve never done anything against anyone."


    "Yes, that''s true. Luan is a hard-working man. He is much stronger than I am now. His growth is scary; he reached level two even faster than I did."


    "Don''t praise me so much. Since I stopped meeting with Tiona, I''ve entered the dungeon many times and greatly increased my skills. I also got a better home for our Familia. That church was depressing."


    "So it was you who got that new house? Amazing." Tiona said.


    "I rented it. It was a little expensive, but I can afford it. I''ve already made it to the 18th floor, so the rewards are pretty high."


    "Yes, that''s true," Tione said. She took another sip of beer. Bete, next to her, was chewing his flesh fiercely as he continued to stare at me. I was getting a little ufortable.


    "Could you stop staring at me like that?" I gave a friendly smile.


    "Like what?"


    "You look like you''re going to kill me any second. Control yourself a little. I already told you we''re just here to eat together and talk. I have some nice stories to tell; how about that?"


    "That sounds interesting. I want to hear your stories!" Tiona''s eyes were sparkling.


    "Whatever." Bete shrugged.


    "..." Tione was silent.


    "..." Ais was also silent for a few seconds before taking a sip of water. "What kind of stories?"


    "Some interesting stories. Fictional stories."


    "Fictional?"


    "Yes, I''m sure you guys will enjoy that. I''m very good at telling stories. If Lili were here, she could confirm that."


    "You never told those stories to me, Luan," Bell said curiously.


    "Well, you never asked me to tell."


    "But why didn''t you offer to tell? You could have done that before."


    "All right, wait for your food to arrive and listen. I don''t mind if you guys interrupt the story to ask questions. And if you don''t like it, I don''t mind stopping." I gave a smile toward Ais, and she turned her face away.


    ####


    I continued to tell a story for a long time. In the meantime, our food and beer had arrived. I was telling the story of "Shingeki No Kyojin.


    But of course, just a summary. It is impossible to tell all the details of such a long story. Everyone seemed amazed by the story, even Ais. Tiona continued to think I had written this story.


    But it wasn''t me. A pity, as it would have made me a lot of money. I need to be more creative to write a veryplex story. I have tried to write some fanfics online, but the result could have been better.


    I received several negativements and also some suggestions. And because of these suggestions, I added things I regretted, and many readers criticized. It was shitty for my mind.


    So I stopped writing after that.


    "That''s amazing. But is that the end of the story?" Tione asked, already a little drunk.


    "That''s fucked! Why did that idiot have to die?!" Bete said with his usual tone.


    "Where did you read that story, Luan? Are you sure you didn''t write it? This is the first time I''ve seen this story. Titans..."


    "I read it in a book I found in the vige I used to live in. One of the vigers wrote it. Besides this one, he wrote many other stories. I can tell them to you guys if you like."


    Everyone agreed to this. From then on, it was a pleasant evening in which we drank a lot and ate a lot while I told stories from my original world. Fortunately, I have a good memory.


    ********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 98: They still dont trust me? +18

    Chapter 98: They still don''t trust me? +18


    When it was time to go home, we were much closer. Bete and Tione, who had been drunk, seemed to be looking favorably at me now. I don''t know how it will be once they are both sober.


    But Tione never seemed to hate me from the beginning.


    And Ais, who before didn''t look into my eyes, now seemed to be more rxed. Her fear that I would use magic and control her appeared to have diminished. But she didn''t trust mepletely yet. She told me so herself before she left.


    And Bell... He hasn''t evolved his rtionship with Ais at all. He spent the whole dinner listening to my stories, and when we talked about something, he never entered into the conversation.


    He seemed embarrassed. Bell needs to change.


    ''But he was probably acting that way only because of Ais. Probably if she weren''t in the dinner, he would act more naturally.'' Anyway, it''s strange that he feels so embarrassed around her.


    Haven''t the two trained together and built a friendship during this time I''ve been in this world? I think that''s happened.


    ''Well, whatever.''


    After telling Bell to go home alone, I was left alone with Tiona at the bar. Ais had allowed her to stay there for a while longer so that we could talk some more.


    But of course, if I tried to get her out of here or tried to do anything, I would surely suffer the consequences.


    I''m sure Ais hasn''t left and is keeping an eye on both of us.


    "Tiona, do your friends trust me more now?"


    "Tione has never been suspicious of you like Ais do... And Bete is aplicated man..."


    "But I got the impression that he didn''t hate me anymore. Or maybe that just happened because he was drunk... haha."


    "Maybe."


    "..."


    "..."


    "So, Luan. Do you want to go out somewhere? Just the two of us? It doesn''t have to be today."


    "I''d love to, but will Ais allow it?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ll talk to her."


    "If she allows it,e to my ce, okay?"


    "Okay."


    After saying goodbye to Tiona with a hug, she left the bar, and I sat again. I had promised to pay everyone''s bill since I wanted to please them.


    It was much more expensive than I expected. But I paid.


    The waitress removed the tes while I finished myst ss of beer. I was not drunk, so I had no problems getting home. It was not veryte, but I was very sleepy.


    As soon as I got home, Hestia and Lili were having dinner while Bell was lying on the couch. He looked like he was feeling a pain in his stomach after eating so much at the restaurant.


    "I''m going to my room. I''m very sleepy."


    "Okay..." Hestia said.


    "Good night, Luan." Lili gave me a mischievous smile, hinting that she would go to my roomter. Unfortunately, I don''t think I will be awake. But I wouldn''t think it bad to be woken up while being "raped" by Lili.


    ####


    Feeling something pleasant on my cock, I slowly opened my eyes. I was still sleepy, so it took a while for my vision to return to normal and to see Lili with my cock in her mouth.


    She was treating my cock lovingly, licking it like a lollipop.


    "Good morning, Lili."


    "Good morning, Luan." She ced my cock on her face and replied with an innocent smile. Then she licked her lips and shoved my cock into her mouth, forcing it into her throat.


    She swallowed all of my cock and then pulled it out. She took a deep breath.


    "It''s a little hard to do that."


    "You don''t have to force yourself." I put my hands behind my head and looked up at the ceiling as I enjoyed the feeling of Lili sucking my cock. She was getting very good at this.


    After a few minutes, I cummed in Lili''s mouth, and she swallowed it. Lili wiped my cock with her tongue and drank every drop of my cum before climbing on top of me and getting closer for a kiss.


    I don''t mind kissing her even if she swallows my cum. Should I be disgusted? Well, it''s my sperm.


    After a short kiss, Lili let her face fall onto my chest andy on top of me. Her ears moved as if to say that I should caress them. And so I did.


    We stayed there for a few minutes until we went downstairs for breakfast.


    ####


    After killing Goliath, I would finally go to the 19th floor. About my falna, I still hadn''t leveled up even after killing the Goliath. And I am trying to figure out what to do to get to level 3.


    I''ve already fucked a goddess and killed a strong monster... I can''t think of what I can do anymore.


    Before I left the house to go to the dungeon, Lili asked me, "Luan, can I go with you today?"


    "Are you sure? It''s going to be a little dangerous."


    "As long as I''m with you, I''m not in danger." Lili smiled.


    "Well... you''re not wrong." I would protect her from anything. It''s been a long time since I''ve been in the dungeon with Lili, so this will be fun. It''s nice to show how strong and cool you are to the person you like.


    Men like to impress women.


    "Shall we go there? Remember to take your bag with your items. We''ll be inside the dungeon for a long time."


    "All right, it''s all here."


    ''Okay, let''s go for myst exploration in the dungeon before Apollo''s banquet... Probably.''


    ********


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 99: 19th floor, here we go!

    Chapter 99: 19th floor, here we go!


    Before I left home, I cleaned my sword. Lili approached me and looked at the de. "When did you get this sword? I don''t remember you having it before." She said.


    "I got it a few days ago. Didn''t I show it to you? I left it beside the bed; you may have seen it." I didn''t use the sword since I went to the dungeon to kill Goliath.


    When Hestia upgraded my Falna, I had already put away my new sword... But since she can see what happened inside the dungeon, Hestia is probably the only person who knows about the existence of this sword in our Familia.


    "I don''t remember seeing it. Did Hestia and Bell see it?"


    "Probably only Hestia... As soon as I got the sword, I went to the dungeon to kill monsters and then came home and put it away."


    "It''s a nice sword. You must have paid a lot of money to buy it."


    "It wasn''t as expensive as you think. And besides being beautiful, it''s quite powerful." But I can''t show you its full power. As I''ve said several times, I''m afraid of the aura hitting innocent people.


    It would be a painful death if it did.


    "I see. May I hold it?"


    "Of course." Lili picked up the sword and swung it. "It''s heavier than I expected."


    "It was made for me, so it''s a little heavy for you. But if you want, I can get a weapon for you, how about that? Maybe a dagger?"


    "Hmm... That would be interesting. I''ve never been good at using weapons, but if you teach me, I''ll be able to use one."


    "Then let''s train together in the future. Now let''s get to the dungeon before the line to get in gets too long." I stroked Lili''s head and walked out of the house together toward the dungeon.


    Again my sword drew a lot of attention. I had yet to get a sheath. However, this is not necessary since I can probably use my inventory to store it.


    I have not tested this before. I will when I get to the dungeon. It''s just that I like to show off my sword.


    "My ego is too big; I need to be more humble."


    ####


    When I got to the first floor of the dungeon, the first thing I did was to test if my inventory could store my sword. And it worked. The sword appeared in one of the slots. ''My inventory is messed up.''


    There are items everywhere. I need to organize it so I can sell the items.


    "Wow, how did you make your sword disappear and appear?" We were in a room on the first floor. There was no one around.


    "I''m not sure how to exin it, but it''s like magical storage where I can store items. Here." I held the bag I used to put items and put it in inventory.


    Soon after, I took it out.


    I don''t put everything in the inventory because it would be strange to walk inside the dungeon without a bag to collect the items. And also without any bag with supplies like water and food.


    "Can''t you keep our stuff in there?"


    "I don''t want any other adventurers to find out about my storage magic. It would be strange to walk inside the dungeon without bags, right?"


    "Well, yeah... That''s fine."


    So we moved on. I continued to kill the monsters while Lili got all the crystals and items. After much walking, we finally reached the 12th floor, where Lili started worrying.


    The fog scared her since she didn''t know where monsters could appear. Well, it could be a little scary.


    "Don''t worry. I can tell if there are any monsters around. Stay close to me." I put my hand on Lili''s head and told her to continue walking on my side. And then, after a few more minutes, an Orc appeared.


    [ You used an ice spear. ]


    But my spear pierced his head, and the Orc lost its life. It was quick and easy. Lili didn''t know I could use ice magic, so she was pretty surprised. But it was just the beginning.


    As I fought the monsters and advanced toward the 13th floor, I used every element of magic I could think of. Lili couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    A human that uses all the magic elements and various skills and is only at level 2? I wouldn''t be surprised if she started to think I was not a human. Fortunately, she didn''t think that.


    She just startedplimenting me several times.


    And after another long period, we reached the entrance to the 13th floor.


    "The monsters here will get a little stronger, but it won''t be a big problem. Don''t be scared, okay?"


    "I won''t be scared. Don''t worry."


    Fortunately, we didn''t go through much trouble until we reached the 16th floor, where two minotaurs appeared. The two were close, so the other attacked when I finished killing one.


    I couldn''t kill the second minotaur before he used its ability to inflict fear. Lili was terrified, but I calmed her down after killing the monster.


    "It''s all right. The first time I encountered a minotaur, I also went through the same thing." I smiled at her.


    "..."


    Lili managed to calm down, and we reached the 17th floor after only a few minutes. I put our items away in the inventory since there weren''t people around and ran with Lili on myp.


    When we got close to the passage to the 18th floor, I took out our items and my sword.


    "I was desperate! You could have run a little slower!" It messed up Lili''s hair.


    "Did you see all those monsters? They would have tried to hit us if I had run slowly."


    "But I thought you wanted to hunt to get crystals and items, so I don''t understand why you avoided killing all those monsters."


    "I want to hunt, but on the 19th floor." I smiled at Lili.


    "On the 19th floor? Are you sure?"


    "That''s right. Don''t worry. We go back if something happens."


    "But..."


    Lili was nervous, but I calmed her down and told her to trust me. With me here, this little girl would never be hurt.


    ********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon. Support me on patr eon to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 100: I am not human anymore.

    Chapter 100: I am not human anymore.


    As we entered the 18th floor, Lili ran and spun around, admiring the beauty of the ce. I gave a sincere smile seeing her act like that. ''This is the first time she''se to this ce, so I''m not surprised she''s acting like this.''


    I continued to watch her as we moved toward the town of Rivira. Along the way, we met some adventurers. And because of this, Lili came to my side.


    She didn''t trust the other adventurers very much. She has robbed many adventurers inside the dungeon, so it makes sense.


    "Don''t worry. No one will do anything against you as long as I''m here." I stroked her head, and we walked into town. After we entered, I went to the same inn I usedst time.


    As soon as I got a room, I went up with Lili, and we both tried out the bed. The size was good enough. We could sleep together if we were going to stay here for a long time.


    But I was only willing to stay here for a short time. I would go to the 20th floor and then leave the dungeon. It would only take a couple of hours, so it wasn''t necessary to sleep here. But I took the room in case something unexpected happened, and we needed to stay here.


    "What did you think of Rivira? It''s nice, isn''t it?" Lying together with Lili on the bed, I asked.


    "Yes, it''s very nice."


    "When I first came here, I was also quite euphoric about the view. It''s still unbelievable that something like this exists inside the dungeon. It even seems like another world."


    "Yes."


    "So, what do you want to do now? When I first came here, I explored Rivira a bit. Do you want to do the same, or do you think we should move on to the 19th floor?"


    "I''ll do whatever you want."


    "Hmmm..." Lili looked a little tired after going through all the floors. It''s okay that I carried her a few floors, but she still got tired. Let''s rest a bit before we continue.


    So I decided to have a pic. Lili seemed quite excited about the idea.


    We carried a bag and walked through Rivira until we found the perfect spot for the pic. We sat together and ate some sandwiches while looking up at the roof of Rivira.


    It was amazing.


    I also looked around to see if I could find the same woman I found when I first came here. But I didn''t find her. ''I didn''t find her once in the city either. It even looks like that girl was a ghost.''


    With my head resting on Lili''sp, I sighed and sat beside her.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "It''s nothing. I was thinking about some things." I couldn''t tell her I was thinking about another woman in this situation.


    "I see. Are you already wanting to go to the 19th floor?"


    "Have you had enough rest?"


    "I''m ready to go whenever you want." She gave a smile. I could tell she wasn''t forcing herself and was fine. Because of this, I decided to go to the 19th floor. But first, I wanted to refill our water.


    We had food, but the water was almost finished.


    So we returned to the city and filled our bottles with drinking water before moving on. Not only us, but we met other adventurers going to the 19th floor.


    Honestly, they looked like bandits, so I preferred not to talk to them. Not that I was afraid, but these guys are always annoying, and I am sure I would not be able to deal with them without getting into a fight.


    ####


    As soon as we entered the 19th floor, I immediately noticed the difference from the previous floors. A giantbyrinth with walls, floor, and ceiling made of wood, it was as if we were inside a tree.


    It was a vastbyrinth.


    On the ground, moss gave off a blue light that helped us see where we were going. Lili came up to me and hugged me, afraid that some monster would suddenly appear and try to attack us.


    The monsters on these floors were varied but mainly were insect monsters. I am trying to remember all their names and appearance precisely. ''I think when I meet them, I will remember.''


    "Lili, don''t worry. With my current strength, the monsters on this floor won''t be able to hurt us. The other adventurers have moved far enough away, so we can move on now." I said excitedly.


    "Right. But stay by my side." Lili held my hand. It would be a little difficult to fight with her holding my hand, but I still didn''t mind. Worst case scenario, I''d grab her and run away.


    So we started to walk and explore the extensivebyrinth.


    With my map open, I could view the wholebyrinth. It was bigger than I expected. It would be impossible to explore it all. Fortunately, the map showed the passage to the 20th floor.


    I thought I would have to evolve the map to see it, but that is not the case.


    And after another few minutes, my first enemy appeared. In my mind, I tried to remember its name.


    The name of this monster is Bugbear. A bear-like monster with high agility and a very powerful defense. But I was faster, and I was sure my attacks would be able to hurt it, so I didn''t worry.


    "Lili, stay behind me." After Lili went behind, I used magic and tried to hit the monster, who masterfully avoided my ice magic and moved closer. But I could follow it with my eyes.


    With a swing of my sword and a clean cut, I tore off the monster''s head, and an item fell to the ground.


    "Yes, I can kill these monsters easily," I said excitedly. Lili then picked up the item, and we moved on.


    From there, we kept moving forward as I killed several different monsters, but without any difficulty. My status was undoubtedly no longer human. I was way over the limit.


    This must be why Hestia was so freaked out when she upgraded my falnast time.


    ********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon. Support me on patr eon to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 101: Sex inside the dungeon +18

    Chapter 101: Sex inside the dungeon +18


    After we entered the 20th floor of the dungeon, we only stayed there for a short time. I killed some monsters and then decided to go back.


    ''It would not be that easy to get to level 3.''


    I thought that justing to these advanced floors would be enough, but I was wrong. I have to figure out what I need to do to level up. The system could give me a few hints.


    Not just hints! Please show me what I need to do! The system is so convenient I thought that, at some point, it would start showing me things like this.


    ''Unfortunately, this God doesn''t want to make it that much easy for me.''


    "What happened, Luan? You seem a little reflective." Already in Rivira, Lili asked me. She was holding my hand as she walked beside me. We were already near the town.


    "I was thinking about what I need to go to level 3. But unfortunately, I can''t think of anything."


    "I can''t think of anything either. I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry. It probably won''t take long to get to level 3."


    "Your evolution is frightening. I''m sure the other adventurers who started going to the dungeon the same day as you probably haven''t even reached level two yet... And you''re already thinking about what you need to do to get to level 3..." Lili giggled.


    "Well, I want to be the strongest adventurer after all."


    "I''m sure you will."


    We arrived in town, and I decided to stay a little longer. We went to the inn where I had taken the room and went upstairs. Already in the room, I took some things out of our bag for us to eat.


    We hadn''t eaten anything since we left the city before, so we were hungry.


    "It''s probably already night out there, isn''t it?" Lili asked.


    "I don''t know, but it probably is."


    "I''m feeling sleepy." She stretched her body and then yawned, lying down on the bed. She still needed to finish eating.


    "You can sleep if you want. I''ll stand guard in case something happens."


    "Didn''t you lock the door? No need to worry."


    "I don''t feel safe in this town. We are inside the dungeon. We are surrounded by adventurers who might be nning something."


    "You''re being paranoid. Come here, lie down with me." Lili sat up and opened her arms, inviting me to hug her. It was pretty tempting.


    ####


    I could not stand it and give in to my desire to have sex with Lili. I took off my clothes and jumped on the bed towards her, causing Lili to scream and giggle.


    A tall, muscr naked man jumped toward her. Some people might say that''s a scary thing.


    "It''s not fair just for me to take off my clothes." After checking that I had locked the door correctly, I returned to the bed and removed Lili''s clothes, revealing her breasts. Her nipples were already hard.


    In addition, her panties were already wet when I touched her. Lili had be a naughty girl.


    "Hm~~" I touched Lili''s pussy over her panties. She was sitting on the bed with her back on the headboard and her legs spread. So I took advantage of this position to suck her pussy.


    I put my head between her legs, and Lili grabbed my hair. Then I pulled her panties aside and swallowed her wet pussy. As I touched her clitoris with my tongue, Lili''s liquid squirted into my mouth.


    Without feeling disgust, I drank it down. It tasted sweet, like nectar.


    ''It didn''t taste like that before. I think this system has something to do with it.'' But that doesn''t matter. This is even better. With the liquid from Lili''s pussy being so tasty, it only made me want to eat her pussy even more.


    So that''s what I did. With my tongue, I invaded her pussy and then rubbed my face against it. And with my hand, I grabbed one of her soft breasts and squeezed it lightly to avoid hurting her.


    "Hmm~~ Hmm~~" Lili continued to moan, and her moans got louder until she reached her limit and her liquid flooded my mouth again. However, this time it ended up choking me as it got a bit into my nose.


    I took a deep breath and knelt on the bed, looking at Lili.


    She still had her back to the head of the bed, but the strength in her body was gone. Her legs were resting, and her arms were rxed. Her eyes were closed as she recovered.


    My cock began to twitch, and I began to masturbate.


    Lili''s eyes then slowly opened, and her gaze was fixed on my cock, which was hard as a piece of iron. Lili smiled, lifting her legs and spreading them even wider. Missionary Position? I like this.


    Leaving her legs spread, she brought both hands up to her pussy, spreading her pussy as wide as she could. I could see her insides contracting and the liquid sticky.


    Without waiting for another second, I brought my cock closer to the entrance of her pussy. But just as I was about to stick it inside her, Lili put her hand in the way. Her ears twitched, and she gave a yful smile.


    Soon after, she grabbed my cock and then put it at the entrance to her pussy for me. I moved my hips forward and felt her pussy squeezing my cock and her inner heat beginning to burn me.


    Yes, her pussy is wonderful. Not better than Hestia''s pussy, but that''s wonderful.


    ''Damn, I shouldn''tpare the two in that situation.''


    ********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon. Support me on patr eon to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 102: How will I train Lili? +18

    Chapter 102: How will I train Lili? +18


    Stoppingparing Lili and Hestia''s pussy, I moved my hips rapidly as Lili''s pussy squeezed me, and her low moans reached my ear. She was biting her hand to stifle her moans.


    Seeing this, I leaned in and kissed her. Then I hugged her from behind and ced her on myp. Lili entwined her arms behind my neck and then began to move her hips while looking into my eyes.


    She moved her hips hard. She was drooling, and her pussy was sucking me harder and harder every time she moved.


    Her fluffy ears were also twitching, and her tail was wagging frantically, showing that she was close to cumming.


    "Hmmm~~" I stole Lili''s lips, and then she gave a loud moan as she entwined her legs in me. I pressed her tightly against me and let my cum invade her womb.


    Then our lips parted.


    Lili was euphoric as she kept her tongue out of her mouth. She was powerless, so I held her in my arms as myst drop of cum spurted into her. But I was still hard.


    I could feel every detail of her pussy. The heat from my cum and her pussy was burning my cock.


    I threw her down on the bed and started moving my hips hard, making my cum leak, and her liquid began to squirt out.


    "Wait a minute, I just came!" Lili said as she gritted her teeth and drove her nails into the mattress. She was cumming non-stop. I was almost breaking her. But I didn''t stop moving.


    Ipletely lost control for a few minutes as I used Lili''s body as a simple object to pleasure myself. After I finished, I felt my vision go dark, and I almost fell on top of Lili.


    Then I slept next to her.


    ####


    When I woke up the next day, I slowly opened my eyes and could not find Lili beside me. Worried, I quickly got up and put on my clothes. I left the room before even washing my face.


    Arriving downstairs, I asked the receptionist where Lili had gone.


    "She left a little while ago. She said she was going for a walk."


    "Got it, thanks." That idiot. Doesn''t she know it''s dangerous?


    Even though it''s theoretically a safe zone, some monsters mighte from the other floors to this ce and end up attacking her. Not only that, other adventurers might try to do something to her.


    I don''t trust most of these guys.


    So I left the "inn" as quickly as possible and started to look for Lili. I searched the whole region around the city, but she was not there. So, I decided to go to the same ce where we had our pic.


    "I found you." She was sitting there on the grass while looking at the horizon. I walked over and sat down next to her. "You shouldn''t have left without warning me like that. I was quite worried."


    "I can defend myself, don''t worry."


    "..." I don''t think she can. Adventurers whoe to this floor are on level two. She couldn''t defend herself against one, let alone a whole group of them. But I wasn''t going to start an argument about that.


    "Were you that worried?" Lili put her head in myp, and her ears twitched. I then began to caress her while smiling. Taking advantage of this calmness, I opened my Status.


    Because of the number of times I had cum inside Lili yesterday and made her cum; I got a lot of points. I looked at the goddess store and looked for a weapon that Lili could use. Of course, I wouldn''t buy it here now... I didn''t want Lili to find out about the system.


    And I could look at the system without Lili noticing since her eyes closed after I started caressing her head. What would she think if she opened her eyes and saw me moving my hand in the air to use the system?


    She would probably think I was crazy.


    ''Now, I want a dagger or a knife. She wouldn''t be able to use a heavy weapon.'' Unfortunately, there was no way for me to select by category, so I had to look for the ideal weapon among all the types of weapons for sale.


    Fortunately, it was in the order of price, from cheapest to most expensive. So it was easy to find something I could afford.


    After a thorough and time-consuming search, I finally found the ideal weapon for Lili. It was a long sword, but its de was thin. Looking closely, it was very simr to the sword Ais used.


    The sword had a beautiful appearance. Its handle was a mixture of ck and gold. The de was white and pointed. Moreover, it looked pretty sharp even though its de was thin.


    ''And it looks light, too. It''s a perfect weapon for Lili.'' I shook my head in satisfaction. With this weapon, I can start training Lili so that she can defend herself and also help me inside the dungeon.


    I like her very much, so treating her as an object to increase my status is something I don''t want to do anymore. Besides, I miss having apanion when I am in the dungeon. And having thepany of Lili, my woman, would be perfect.


    But of course, even if she gets strong, I will always be stronger than her and be there when she is in danger.


    ''But how will I train her? I have the de mastery skill, but will I be able to teach her my moves?'' The system could help me with that.


    There may be something. I''ll look for it when we get back home.


    "What happened, Luan? You''re acting a little strange." Since I was distracted, I only saw Lili with her eyes open after she spoke to me. I quickly lowered my hand and made the system screen disappear.


    Although only I could see it.


    "It''s nothing. I was feeling the wind." I gave a smile.


    "Hmm..."


    ********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon. Support me on patr eon to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 103: Playing with Hestia +18

    Chapter 103: ying with Hestia +18


    After a few more hours, we finally left the dungeon. It was a little slower than I expected since Lili would not let me carry her, and also, on the way, I taught her some moves.


    Unfortunately, the system was not so convenient, so I had to fight and hope that she would record my moves in her mind.


    Since I didn''t have a spare sword and didn''t want to lend her my sword for fear that my sword would attack her with that sinister aura, we would have to wait a while before Lili could fight a monster.


    And when we got home, we went straight to the bathroom to shower together. But when we got to the bathroom door, someone was already inside, so we had to wait a little.


    Hestia came out of the bathroom after some minutes. She was drying her hair and was startled after seeing the two of us waiting outside.


    "When did you two get here?" She asked.


    "We just arrived home. We stayed longer than we expected inside the dungeon." Lili replied with a red face. After sex, we got exhausted and ended up sleeping inside the dungeon.


    That is the main reason for the "dy."


    "I see. If you guys are hungry, I prepared something. It''s downstairs."


    "Lili and I will shower now. We''ll eatter," I said.


    "Are you two going to shower together?" Hestia asked with a flushed face.


    "Yes. Is there a problem?" I told her with a teasing smile. Hestia then turned her face away and walked downstairs. She looked even more beautiful, with her hair loose and wet.


    In addition, she was not wearing her usual clothes, but a white men''s shirt. Since she was not wearing a bra, I could see her nipples through the shirt.


    My cock started to get hard.


    "Pervert." And then, Lili squeezed my cock hard.


    "Ouch! It''s not my fault if she has such a seductive body and walks around the house dressed like that."


    "But you don''t have to keep staring at her tits like that. She surely must have noticed your gaze."


    "Even if she did notice, it doesn''t make any difference. I''ve seen her naked anyway." After hearing this, Lili pouted and then went to her room. She gave up on showering with me.


    I sighed and went into the bathroom.


    ''Jealous...'' I cleaned myself up and went downstairs. Lili avoided me because she was a little irritated, so she went to the bathroom only when I was already downstairs.


    ####


    During the afternoon, Bell came home, and a person I didn''t expect to see today came along with him. It was Mikoto. Bell had invited her to join us for dinner today, and she epted.


    It had been a while since I had seen her, so I took advantage of her visit to talk to her for a time and arrange a new "date." Fortunately, she agreed to go out with me again without much thought.


    She had probably enjoyed our first "date."


    So it was decided that in a few days, we would meet again, and this time we would go to the dungeon together. Bell, Lili, and Welf would also go with us. ''Basically, I''ll go together with their group...''


    I expected us to go alone, but that''s good enough. Bell seemed excited too.


    And after dinner was served and we all ate, Bell and Mikoto left together, and I sat at the table with Hestia. Lili had gone upstairs because she didn''t feel like talking to me.


    During the entire dinner, she ignored me and spoke very little. I didn''t imagine that Lili would act like this at some point. I didn''t imagine that she would feel so jealous.


    When I had sex with Hestia, she didn''t seem angry. Or maybe she just didn''t let it show... I have to talk to her about this. I can''t let our rtionship deteriorate.


    Even if she is in my harem, I''m afraid something will affect our rtionship.


    "What happened? You look worried." Hestia asked.


    "Lili seems to be jealous of both of us."


    "Huh? Jealous? Of both of us?" Hestia''s face turned red, and she began to get nervous.


    "Yes. Because I said that I find you attractive. Because of that, she got a little irritated with me."


    "Attractive... Hehehe." Hestia gave a silly smile and then shook her head.


    "You shouldn''t do that! Aren''t you together? It would be best if you didn''t say that about other women!"


    "Well, you are a beautiful goddess. There was no way I could lie to her." I put my hand on my chin and smiled, looking down at Hestia''s tits. Seeing this, she cleared her throat. Afterward, she lifted her breasts to make them more visible.


    "So you think I''m attractive...Hm..." She pouted and turned her face away. I could see her looking at me from the corner of her eye. She was pretty restless; She kept moving her legs.


    "Yes, you are quite attractive." I smiled and touched her soft foot with my feet. Hestia was slightly startled, but she let me keep touching her and didn''t say anything.


    I touched her entire leg and brought my foot up between her legs. Hestia was wearing a long men''s shirt that looked like a dress, so she was wearing nothing but panties.


    As soon as my foot touched her hot pussy, I felt it wet.


    I kept my hand on my chin as I smiled and looked at her. Hestia avoided looking into my eyes. She rested her head on the table and spread her legs wider for me to continue touching her.


    I could hear her breathing getting heavier.


    Then with my toe, I moved her panties to the side and was about to touch her directly. But before that could happen, the door suddenly opened, causing Hestia to get up, startled, and m her hands on the table.


    She made a funny sound, and I could see that she was drooling.


    She was terrified that Bell had arrived. She started stuttering before running upstairs.


    "What happened to the Goddess?"


    "I don''t know."


    ********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon. Support me on patr eon to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 104: Do you like him?

    Chapter 104: Do you like him?


    Bell sat down at the table with me, and then we began to talk about our visit to the dungeon. He also asked me about the ck sword I bought at the Goddess'' store.


    I told him I would let him see the swordter because it was in storage, and I didn''t want to get it. Since we were going to the dungeon tomorrow, he was okay with waiting a little longer. So, after we discussed some more random stuff, he went to his room.


    I sighed and looked at the stairs, thinking of Hestia. She had spread her legs, so she wanted me to keep touching her. Should I go to her room tonight?


    No, better not. I''ll y with her some more until shees to me.


    Last time I went to her and had sex with her, but now I want her toe to me. And considering what just happened between us, it won''t take long for that to happen.


    But if she keeps running away from me even after this "y," I will have to take action. She is already in my harem, so she probably has a lot of feelings for me now.


    This was very clear since she was not treating Bell like before. Initially, she treated him with great affection, always threw herself on him, and rubbed against him. But now she is acting differently.


    She still treats him kindly, but it is as if he is just a good friend. She no longer throws herself over him and rubs her boobs against him. Bell has noticed this and is probably happy that she treats him only like family.


    He likes Ais, after all. But their rtionship is still being built, and it will be long before Ais feels something. I should take advantage of this "dy" to get in his way.


    But I began to wonder if I should even do that. Ais is not a goddess, and I already have Tiona and Lili. Do I need Ais? She is a pretty girl, but Hestia is much prettier than her.


    "Haaa~~," I think I will think about what to do as this story goes on. Now I will go upstairs and have a little talk with Lili. She is still irritated because of her jealousy.


    I wonder what she will do if she sees me having sex with Tiona.


    ####


    When I got upstairs, I went to my room but didn''t find Lili. Usually, she would always wait for me in my room. This shows that she is annoyed with me.


    So I decided to go to the room she shared with Hestia.


    I passed in front of Bell''s room and realized he was already asleep. He slept without taking a shower. Disgusting. I can''t criticize him since I did many gross things when I arrived in this world.


    I heard some murmuring as I reached the door to Lili and Hestia''s room. The two were talking.


    "Goddess, are you sure you have no feelings for Luan?" I heard Lili''s voice say that. She was saying it low so that I couldn''t hear. But she has no idea I am right behind the door, and my hearing is way above average.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Are you not attracted to him? Don''t you have romantic feelings for him?" Lili was being direct.


    "I don''t know. I like him, but I don''t know if I love him. It''s strange."


    "I see. I thought you loved Bell. You always acted differently around him."


    "Bell? I..." Hestia stopped talking. She finally realized that the target of her heart had changed, and now she loved me. And I''m sure that''s not just because of the system. Even before she entered my harem, she was already attracted to me.


    But maybe previously, she was only attracted to my cock, and the system changed her feelings. I have no way of knowing.


    "If you love Luan, you should tell him that."


    "No, I can''t do that! I am a Goddess, and he already has you by his side. That''s not right!" Hestia said louder than necessary, and Lili asked her to keep her voice down.


    "I don''t mind if you get closer to him. As long as you don''t try to keep me away from him in the future..." Lili said in a somewhat sad tone. Who does she think Hestia is? A woman who destroys families/marriages or something?


    Iughed in my mind.


    "But I don''t know what to say to him... And I''m a Goddess... That''s not right. And what am I going to tell Bell?"


    "Bell likes you very much, but he loves Ais. If you say you want to have a rtionship with Luan, I''m sure he will support you and won''t be against it."


    "..."


    Lili may be right or wrong. I know that Bell loves Ais, but still, he might feel jealous of Hestia or be ufortable with the rtionship between Hestia and me.


    "So if you like him, you should say so. I won''t get mad or anything. I''m sure I''m not the only one he likes, and I won''t stop him from being with other women...even if I feel a little jealous."


    "Luan told me you were jealous of us when I was alone with him at the table." I could hear both of them giggling, and then I finally decided to knock on the door. "Lili? Can youe to my room?" I pretended I hadn''t heard anything and walked back to my room.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Lili appeared.


    She was wearing short white shorts and a long white shirt. She was already ready for bed when I called out to her.


    "What''s wrong?" She turned her face away, avoiding looking into my eyes.


    "Are you still irritated? Sleep with me tonight. I''ll make you feel better."


    "Idiot..." Lili pouted and closed the door. Then she walked over to my bed.


    [ Feeling happy and excited ]


    ********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon. Support me on patr eon to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 105: Youre funny, Goddess +18

    Chapter 105: You''re funny, Goddess +18


    After Lili went to my bed, she and I didn''t have sex. Wey there cuddling while discussing a few things. First, we talked about our visit to Rivira.


    Lili again said how incredible she thought that ce was. And since we were already talking about the dungeon, we also discussed going to the dungeon tomorrow with Bell and his group.


    ''Nothing happened as I had nned. I shouldn''t have talked about the "date" at the dinner table.''


    I had hoped to arrange a date alone with Mikoto, but "we" decided to go with Bell, Welf, and Lili. Mikoto was the one who came up with the idea. Insisting on going alone with her would be awkward, so I had to ept.


    ''Besides, they all thought tomorrow would be an excellent day for this group exploration.''


    I had expected us to go on this group exploration ( Which was supposed to be a date with Mikoto ) only after the banquet that would happen in a few days, but they decided to go tomorrow. Since I had nothing important to do tomorrow, I epted withoutint.


    And that''s how my date to get closer to Mikoto was all ruined. But of course, I didn''t tell Lili about this goal of mine. I spoke to her about my expectations. "It will not be interesting and will be boring."


    At least it will be good for Lili''s training. I told her I would get a sword for her tomorrow before we went to the dungeon, and we will use this group exploration for her training.


    It would be easier this way. We would have more people to take care of our surroundings while I teach her, and the others can also teach her. So even though my expectations are low and my date was ruined, it is an excellent time to start the training.


    Lili was very excited when I talk her about this, especially about the sword. She was curious about the sword I would buy, but I kept it a secret. It would be difficult to exin that I would buy her a sword using points I get when I fuck her.


    ''... I will leave tomorrow morning before she wakes up. I''ll go somewhere far away to buy the sword. I will need to pretend I got it at some store.'' I stroked Lili''s head and watched her fall asleep in my arms as I kept my mind busy.


    Since I never wake up earlier than Lili, I decided to stay up all night.


    And doing so was the best choice I made.


    ####


    After two hours, Lili was deep asleep. She was sleeping so peacefully that a spontaneous smile appeared on my face as I looked at her.


    The only light in the room was the moonlighting through the window.


    ''I''m a little hungry.'' Since it had been two hours, I had started to get hungry, so I went downstairs to get something to eat. Speaking of which, I get hungry much more quickly than before.


    The more I evolve, the more calories I need to stay well. Does this make sense to you? Maybe not.


    Opening the door, I noticed that the light in the hallway on the second floor was on. Since the light usually is off when we all are sleeping, someone was probably awake. I could also hear some sounds downstairs.


    Thinking it was Bell, I went downstairs. When I got there, however, I found Hestia in the kitchen, looking for something. She was wearing a long white shirt. She had started to wear this outfit frequently to bed.


    Well... it''sfortable.


    "Are you still awake?"


    "Waah?"


    "Rx, it''s me. What are you looking for?" I approached the kitchen and opened one of the cupboards. Inside was a package of bread. I took the bread and then took some cheese to put inside.


    Hestia, startled, stood paralyzed.


    "What are you looking for?" I asked again. Hestia then gave a smile, and her face turned red.


    "I-I was looking for that." She pointed to the bread in my hand.


    "The bread? Do you want one? I''ll prepare it for you."


    "Yes, of course!" She replied without thinking and soon left the kitchen and walked to the living room, where she sat on the couch. She ced her hands on her knees and was restless. She looked at me and then turned her face away.


    ''She''s hiding something.'' So I prepared bread with cheese for her, went into the living room, and sat next to her. I handed the bread to Hestia, and she took a big bite, filling her mouth.


    "Hmmm... Something tells me you weren''t looking for the bread." I giggled. Hestia was forcing herself to eat. She ate a lot during dinner; she didn''t usually eat this much.


    "I was looking for the bread! What could I possibly be looking for?" Hestia swallowed even without chewing correctly and answered. She then started coughing because she had choked on the bread.


    But I didn''t have to get any water.


    "I see..." I was silent as I ate my bread.


    Hestia ced her bread beside her as she could no longer eat. She remained silent with a red face as she moved her body restlessly.


    She seemed to want to say something but built up the courage to say it only when I had already finished eating.


    "Listen. About that..." She lowered her head. She was trembling. She is very embarrassed.


    "About what we did under the table?"


    "YOU DID IT! I DIDN''T WANT THAT!"


    "Don''t scream, or you''ll wake the others."


    "I''m sorry..."


    "But you seemed to enjoy it. Your pussy was quite wet."


    "Urgh..." Hearing the word pussy was almost enough to make her faint.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t you want to continue what we were doing? I didn''t have sex with Lili today, so I''m pretty horny." I pulled down my pants before Hestia could respond. Pulling my cock out. She almost screamed and pulled away.


    "Wait, wait a minute! We can''t do that!"


    "You can do whatever you want. I won''t force you into anything." I touched my cock and started jerking off.


    "That''s harassment!"


    "Hahaha. You''re funny, Goddess."


    ********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon. Support me on patr eon to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 106: She has no experience sucking a c*ck +18

    Chapter 106: She has no experience sucking a c*ck +18


    I continued to masturbate while Hestia stared at my dick. As much as she was trying to avoid looking at it, she was not seeding.


    I continued to masturbate while I looked at Hestia''s boobs that were showing through her white shirt. I could also notice her nipples were erect. She was horny.


    This was also clear from her restlessness. She was moving her legs as if eager to start touching her pussy. She was biting her lips, trying to contain her desire.


    But I didn''t say anything. I continued in silence, moving my hand, using Hestia''s body as a material for masturbation. Since I had gotten used to cumming during sex, masturbating was not enough.


    So even though I had been masturbating there for long minutes, I could note. Hestia realized this and swallowed her saliva. I could tell that she was finally starting to give in.


    Her hand slowly slid down, and she began touching herself. She looked hypnotized. She didn''t care that she was doing this in front of me. Her eyes were on my cock.


    Then low moans starteding out of her mouth. I confess that hearing her moans made me hornier than usual. Just masturbating and looking at boobs was not enough to make me cum, but with Hestia masturbating and moaning in front of me, it was different.


    Feeling a shock hit my brain, my cum gushed out of my cock like a volcano. My cum flew higher than I expected. It was somewhat surprising. My cum sttered all over the room floor and my belly.


    Hestia, next to me, began to move her hand faster as she looked at my cum. Then her eyes closed, and her legs stretched. Her little body trembled, and she held back her moan.


    She bit her finger and cummed in "silence."


    We came practically at the same time. It wasn''t enough for me, though. Hestia didn''t seem satisfied either. She recovered in just a minute and straightened her posture on the couch.


    She looked at mine out of the corner of her eye, and then I smiled.


    I removed my hand from my cock and ced my back on the back of the couch, resting. My hard cock remained exposed. Hestia looked at it from the corner of her eye and slowly began to move closer.


    She slowly moved to the side to get closer and closer to me.


    "You can do whatever you want," I said again to her.


    Hestia was silent, and I could see her eyes shining as she got close enough to my cock. Lovingly, Hestia brought her hand up to my belly, dirty with my cum, and took some of it with her finger.


    My cum was as thick and sticky as ever.


    Hestia smelled it and soon after put it on her tongue.


    "How does it taste?"


    "It''s strange. I don''t remember ever tasting something like that before."


    "You can taste more if you like."


    "..." Hestia pouted and then got on all fours on the couch with her face just above my cock. She then brought her tongue to my belly and licked it. Her delicate tongue sliding across my belly tickled me.


    Hestia wiped all my cum off my belly like some delicious ice cream.


    She brought her face closer to my cock and blew on it.


    "That tickles," I told her.


    "..." Hestia smiled, and her cheeks turned even redder. It was as if she was burning with a fiery fever. Hestia was reluctant to touch my cock with her mouth, but she did.


    She put her tongue out and licked the tip of my cock. It was just a quick lick that made every hair on my body shiver. Hestia continued to give it a few licks as if she were licking a lollipop.


    She needed to gain more experience with this.


    "Can you put it all in your mouth? I''ll feel better that way."


    "You said I can do whatever I want, so I''ll do it my way." Hestia gave a sarcastic smile and continued to lick my cock. It was a little rough and very soft and warm.


    Hestia was wetting my cock with her saliva, but she didn''t put it inside her. But just that was almost enough to make me cum.


    Hestia on all fours right next to me while using her tongue to lick my cock was a sight to behold. And to cum, I brought my hand to Hestia''s boobs. It swayed with her movements.


    As soon as I gently grabbed one of her breasts, Hestia''s hands almost gave way. She almost fell with her face directly on my cock.


    "Hey!" She was very embarrassed.


    "You''re already licking my cock. Does it matter that much that I''m touching your tit? Besides, I''m touching it over your shirt, not directly."


    "..." After my words, Hestia returned to working with her tongue to make me cum. I continued to massage her boobs in the meantime. My fingers sank in because of the softness.


    And after touching it for a while, I began to feel Hestia''s nipple in my hand. Her nipple was harder than before. She seemed close to cumming just because I was touching her tit.


    I realized that night when I fucked her that Hestia is very sensitive.


    So I grabbed her nipple over her shirt and rubbed it.


    "Waaa?! Hmmm!" And when I did that, Hestia put my dick inside her mouth and moaned. She began to give some cute moans as she kept my cock inside her mouth.


    I could see her sacred liquid dripping down her thighs.


    "Move your tongue more, Hestia. And be careful with your teeth; you''ll end up hurting me." Hestia opened her mouth a little wider at mymand, and her tongue began to move ungainly.


    Hestia shoved my dick deeper into her mouth and soon after removed it. "Haaa~~ Haa~~" She breathed heavily because she had just cum. All of her drool started to cover my cock.


    She was euphoric. I could feel that her body was on fire by touching her tit. I wonder how hot her insides its. I want to prate her with my cock.


    **************


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon ( 10 chapters ahead ). Support me to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 107: Hestia is an innocent girl? +18

    Chapter 107: Hestia is an innocent girl? +18


    I began to move my hips on instinct while squeezing one of Hestia''s boobs hard. I was careful not to put my cock too deep down her throat and hurt her. And as I moved, I asked Hestia to continue to move her tongue.


    She closed her eyes and continued to move her tongue around wildly. She ran her tongue all over the head of my cock and made my whole body tingle. It was an unbelievable feeling.


    Her mouth was so hot that it could bepared to a pussy. I couldn''t stand Hestia''s blowjob for long. Even though she was awkwardly moving her tongue, she gave me so much pleasure that it was inexplicable.


    Or maybe I''m just too excited because I''m fucking her mouth. Reaching my limit, my cum gushed into Hestia''s throat. She almost bit my cock.


    I could see her throat moving as she struggled to swallow the sticky liquid. The amount of cum had been even greater than before. My balls had never produced so much cum as they did now.


    Hestia removed my cock from inside her mouth, sucking it, removing the remaining cum in my urethra.


    "Haaa~~" She took a deep breath and sat on the wet couch with her liquid. She was almost passing out.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. It''s just that I was having trouble breathing." Hestia brought her hand up to her throat and smiled. Soon after, I smiled in response and ced my hand in Hestia''s hair. I stroked her head and pulled one of the essories that held her hair.


    "Hey! Don''t do that."


    "Can''t you let your hair down? You look so beautiful like that."


    "Beautiful?" Hestia blushed and pouted. Then she took off the other essory that held her hair. "Since you want it so badly." She shook her soft ck hair, and a pleasant smell hit my nose.


    "You''re so beautiful, Goddess." I brought my face closer and ced my hand behind her head. I then brought her face closer to mine and stole Hestia''s lips. I then hugged her tightly as I kissed her.


    Her boobs were pressed against me. Hestia didn''t seem to be used to an "adult kiss." She was startled when my tongue invaded her mouth and forgot that she had to breathe.


    But in time, she began to learn. She was a fast learner.


    We parted our lips, and Hestia began to drool.


    "Was that good?"


    "Hm?" She didn''t seem to be thinking straight. Was this kiss too much for her? Carefully, Iid Hestia''s little body down on the couch and soon after began to remove her wet panties.


    Before, Hestia acted as if she was anesthetized, but as soon I started removing her panties, her eyes regained sparkle. She quickly grabbed her panties before I could remove them.


    Her panties remained at the height of her thick, soft thigh.


    "I think we should stop here..." She said.


    "Are you sure?"


    "..."


    "Just let me pleasure you. I''m sure you know how good you will feel. You cummed only with me groping your boob and cumming inside your mouth."


    "..." Hestia was silent but rxed the grip on her hand and allowed me to remove her panties.


    Hestia put her hands over her face after I looked at her pussy. Her pussy was a little red and very wet. I brought my hand up to her pussy and rubbed it lightly.


    Hestia''s body twitched, but she stood still and let me continue to touch her. She was actingpletely different from when I first fucked her.


    That first time she seemed to have been possessed by a different person.


    ''To be honest... I prefer she''s acting so ashamed and innocent. It turns me on.''


    ####


    I rubbed Hestia''s pussy and focused on her clitoris. Hestia was moaning low and kept her face hidden from me.


    Since she was blocking her view, she only noticed my face getting closer to her pussy when my tongue touched her.


    As soon as I licked Hestia''s clit, her legs stretched. Her shivering made me giggle. "You shouldn''t lick there. It''s dirty." Hestia said as she noticed what I was doing.


    "There''s no way any part of you is dirty. It''s delicious." The taste of her liquid was sweet and addictive. Is the system doing this? Changing the taste of their pussies... This is crazy and also funny.


    "What are youughing at?"


    "I''mughing at the way you''re moving your legs."


    "It''s just... I can''t stand still since it feels so good. My body moves on its own."


    "If you enjoyed that so much, I''ll keep going." I opened Hestia''s pussy with my fingers and then stuck my tongue inside her.


    "Haaa~~ No..." Hestia gave a louder moan than before, showing that she was starting to get into the mood. Then I started moving my tongue inside her pussy and ying with her clitoris with my fingers.


    Hestia''s pussy let arge amount of liquid all over my face, but I didn''t mind. It was delicious, and the smell was making my head spin.


    My cock was so hard that it could break, but I controlled myself and decided to make Hestia cum before I prated her. I yed with her pussy in every way.


    I had be much more skilled with my tongue.


    A few secondster, Hestia squirted her liquid in my face. She gave a loud moan that was restrained by her hand. Her eyes had rolled back. She had had a very pleasurable orgasm.


    Iughed and wiped my face.


    "Now you will feel what real pleasure is." I held my cock while licking my lips. I could see Hestia looking at me as if she longed for this. I''m sure she was wearing a smile behind her hand that she had used to block her mouth.


    **********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon ( 10 chapters ahead ). Support me to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 108: S*x Doll +18

    Chapter 108: S*x Doll +18


    I started to press my cock against the hot entrance of Hestia''s pussy. She no longer seemed to understand what was happening. She was finally bing the same Hestia of that night.


    She was being ovee with pleasure.


    I continued to rub my cock against Hestia''s pussy, instigating her perv side to be revealed. With her hand in her mouth and her eyes watering, Hestia looked at her pussy.


    She looked into my eyes. I could understand what she wanted, but I wanted to hear it from her mouth, so I continued to y with her. But she didn''t give in so easily. Even though she was close to losing her mind, she held on.


    Then I smiled and pulled my cock away from Hestia''s pussy. The liquid from her pussy had wetted the whole couch. Just rubbing my cock against her was enough to make her go crazy.


    But this "crazy" is only happening in her mind. She is probably begging for my cock in her mind. Her horny was such that she was probably not thinking about anything but sex.


    This became clear when she finally gave in. Her perv side had taken over her body. Hestia began to breathe heavily as she removed her shirt.


    She showed her boobs and began to touch her pussy. Loud moans starteding out of her mouth. It would probably wake Bell and Lili up if I didn''t make her stop.


    So I moved closer and leaned in, stealing her lips. When I did, Hestia opened her mouth and began to move her tongue. Her delicate arms wrapped around me, and she didn''t want to let me move away.


    Lifting her lower body, she began to rub herself against me, practically begging me to prate her.


    "Please put it inside me. I can''t take it anymore. My body is burning." Hestia said after our lips parted.


    "If you insist." Since I was much taller than Hestia, fucking in this position on this couch would be a bit ufortable. Because of this, I hugged Hestia and took her on myp. After that, I sat down.


    Hestia sat on myp, facing me while hugging me. Her arms and legs held me tight. I could feel her breath on my neck. I could feel her whole body.


    Her warmth, skin, and softness of her thighs and breasts pressed against me. Also, her sweat began to give off a different smell than usual, a sweet and pleasant smell that made me want to lick every part of her body.


    I couldn''t understand it. It was as if Hestia had no defects at all. Even her smell is not unpleasant when she is as sweaty as she is now.


    "I''m going to put it inside you now."


    "..." She was silent and rxed her legs.


    I grabbed Hestia''s ass and lifted her. I put my cock at the entrance of her pussy and felt her warm liquid start to drip over my cock. Slowly I moved Hestia''s body and felt my cock entering her pussy.


    My cock was all inside her narrow, hot hole, even though her body was small.


    When I touched Hestia''s womb, I felt the tightness in her pussy increases even more. Hestia bit my shoulder hard. I''m sure I would be marked for days.


    Hestia''s insides were contracting, and I felt my whole belly get hot from Hestia''s urine. I hugged her tightly and didn''t move as she spasmed.


    This was too much for her. She''s more sensitive than the first time. Her insides were crazy, my cock was being crashed, and her heat gradually increased. It was as if my cock was being burned inside her.


    This was so good that I could stay like this until dawn.


    "Did you finish cumming?"


    "Haaa~~ Haaa~~ That feels so good, keep going, I want more. I want to feel it again." She said in my ear. And since it was her request and I couldn''t stand still anymore, I grabbed Hestia''s big soft ass.


    I slowly pulled my cock out of her and then shoved it back at the same speed. Hestia''s pussy was "sucking" my cock into her. I started to increase the speed gradually, and Hestia''s moans became more and more erotic.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Hestia bit my shoulder again, and I felt her nails on my back. She would rip my shirt if we continued like this. But was that something to care about in this situation?


    I was losing my mind too.


    Hestia''s soft ass in my hands, herrge breasts pressed against me, her loose hair that swayed with my movements, and her cute moans made my mind nk.


    The only thing I could think about was to keep moving and cum several times inside Hestia. I began to ignore all the problems we would encounter if Bell woke up and found us.


    I focused only on using her pussy as a deposit for my seeds.


    I kept moving for minutes before I released my first load into Hestia''s pussy. The soft walls of her pussy squeezed me, and Hestia''s teeth pierced my shoulder again.


    She came after feeling my cum invading her tiny womb. Hestia''s body became weaker, but she continued to hug me.


    "That was fucking good. But it''s still not enough."


    "Haaa~~ Haaa~~"


    "Do you want to continue, Hestia?"


    "Hm?" Hestia looked into my eyes. Her hair fell over her face, but I moved it. After she let go of me, Hestia''s body went limp, and I held her. She had her tongue out, apparently in a trance.


    "Seeing you like this makes me want to fuck you more."


    "Hmm? Hmm?" I stole Hestia''s lips and stood up with her in my arms. On instinct, she hugged me and entwined her legs behind me, afraid to fall. But when my cock entered her pussy again, the strength in her legs disappeared.


    Hmmmm~~


    Hestia was hugging, but her legs were hanging down as I held her with one hand on her back and the other on her ass. It was as if Hestia was a big doll in my arms. I started to move my hips even though we were in this position.


    **********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon ( 10 chapters ahead ). Support me to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 109: I will take care of you +18

    Chapter 109: I will take care of you +18


    Our bodies began to collide as I moved in a rather strange way. I''ve never had sex standing up before. It''s weird. But for some reason, it makes me horny.


    Maybe it''s because I''m treating Hestia only like a doll or something? Probably. Holding her burning body in my arms while I shove my cock in her hard as if she were just an Onahole is insane.


    I think I might be exaggerating these thoughts, but who cares? I continued to move my hips while I held Hestia tightly in my arms. She had already cummed a few times.


    Every time she came, her pussy would squirm and squeeze me tightly, and her body would spasm.


    "Hestia, I''m going to cum inside you."


    "Come inside me. Put your white stuff as deep as you can. It feels so good to feel that heat." Hestia finally said something. I looked at her, and she had a smile on her face.


    A rather disturbing smile. Her mouth was wide open, and her eyes were rolled back. I don''t know how she could speak in this situation.


    I did as Hestia asked. I shoved my cock as deep as I could.


    I squeezed Hestia''s ass hard and pressed her body against me. I felt my cock touch the entrance to her uterus. Hestia''s pussy squeezed me hard and began to contract, extracting every drop of my cum.


    "That''s it. It''s hot. I can feel everything." Hestia said in a loud voice and hugged me tightly. I continued with her in my arms and felt my cum leak and run down my legs.


    The amount was so great that it couldn''t fit inside her tiny body.


    "Damn, I came too much." I removed my cock from Hestia gently and then picked her up on myp like a princess. She was small, so I could fit her perfectly in my arms. I did the same thing with Lili sometimes.


    Lili''s breasts were not small, but there was noparison to these two melons attached to Hestia''s body. Also, Hestia had more "flesh" and was chubbier and softer than Lili.


    My hand was sinking into her thigh.


    "How are you feeling, Hestia? Do you think you can continue?" Hestia looked at me with her eyes already a little lifeless.


    "I don''t think I can continue. My body is weak. How can you have so much energy?"


    "I haven''t even used up 10% of my energy. I can continue this for the rest of the night."


    "No! It''s impossible!"


    "I''m kidding. I won''t exaggerate. Do you want me to take you to your room?"


    "Someone needs to clean up this mess. You can put me down now."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure!" Hestia pouted. Seeing her acting this waypletely naked is a bit of a different experience. Besides, my cum was still leaking from her pussy and falling on the floor.


    But since she insisted, I put her down. As soon as she tried to stand, however, Hestia''s legs gave way, and I held her, "I don''t think you''re going to be able to clean this up. I''ll bathe you and put you to sleep. I''ll clean this after."


    "What do you think I am, your daughter?"


    "No, you''re my woman now, aren''t you?"


    "Your woman? Hmm... Maybe... Put me down!"


    "Don''t be stubborn, Goddess. Let''s go to the bathroom."


    "Hmmm..." Hestia pouted again and crossed her arms, acting like a child. But I didn''t mind that, and like she was a princess and carried her to the bathroom, where I washed her body before putting her on the bed.


    As soon as I put her to bed, Hestia slept almost instantly. She looked like she wanted to tell me something, but she didn''t.


    "You''re a difficult woman." I stroked Hestia''s head before leaving the bedroom.


    I went downstairs and then started to clean the living room. It was not pleasant at all to clean my cum off the couch and also all over the floor. As I carried Hestia to the bathroom, the floor had gotten dirty with my cum in other parts.


    But the trickiest part was the wet couch... I''d better say I spilled water here if it doesn''t dry by morning.


    "But Hestia was being quite noisy... I wonder if Bell didn''t hear anything. I hope he listened; it will speed things up. He will know that Hestia and I have this kind of rtionship without us having to tell him... Haaaa~~"


    I sat down on a chair at the table and started humming while listening to the few soundsing from outside. The city was tranquil today.


    ####


    As soon as the sun began to rise, I left the house before everyone else woke up and started walking through the streets. Since it was so early, the vendors were still opening their stores or setting up their stalls.


    In the streets, many adventurers were getting ready to go to the dungeon.


    "But isn''t it too early?" Well, who cares. I walked away and then looked for somece where no one could see me. It was a rather dingy alley that looked like it had been a long since anyone had visited it.


    I opened my Status and the Goddess Shop to look again for the sword I had chosen for Lili.


    After a short time searching, I found the sword simr to Ais'' that I had decided to buy. It was as beautiful as I remembered. ck and gold handle and an utterly white de. Lili would surely like this.


    "And now that I stopped to think, it will be a funnybination. Me with a ck de and Lili with apletely white de."


    So, I bought the sword, and it started to be created. I spent 400 points to buy the sword. It was a low price for a sword of such quality. I held it in my hand and swung it.


    It was a little too light for me, but it was a good sword. I could use it if I were looking to make faster moves.


    "Well, I guess I can go back now."


    The sun was outpletely, and the city was getting quite busy. I put the sword in my storage and returned to the house, where I found Bell sitting at the table drinking something.


    "Good morning," I said.


    "Good morning." He smiled at me, looking quite happy.


    **********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon ( 10 chapters ahead ). Support me to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 110: A sword of excellent quality.

    Chapter 110: A sword of excellent quality.


    I sat down with Bell and got some tea to drink. It was the first time I had seen Bell brew tea, and it was tasty. The tea that Hestia brews is much better, but this is good too.


    "The tea is delicious."


    "Thank you. Since the Goddess hasn''t woken up yet, I had to brew it."


    "I see. The Goddess usually wakes up pretty early, doesn''t she? I wonder what happened..."


    "I don''t know. She probably just decided to sleep a little longer today." Bell took another sip of his tea. He was acting normal. He didn''t seem to have heard anything that happened between Hestia and me.


    Should I tell him? No, it''s better to let Hestia do that. Maybe she doesn''t want him to know yet, and she would probably be angry with me if I said something.


    "Where were you? Did you go out to buy something?"


    "I was after a sword for Lili. I want to teach her to fight during our exploration today. Aren''t you interested in training her too?"


    "Lili wants to fight with a sword? I didn''t think she was interested in that kind of thing."


    "Well, she stays home and is getting bored. Besides, I wanted her to get strong enough to protect herself. I can''t protect her forever, can I?"


    "Yes, that''s true. You never know what might happen in the future." Bell said with a sad expression.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve talked like this."


    "Our work schedules are different. You''re at home when I''m in the dungeon, and when you''re in the dungeon, I''m at home. It''s hard for us to sit down to talk...I think the only time we talk is at dinner."


    "Yes, that''s right." I nodded and sighed. "Are you excited about today''s exploration? You''re up pretty early."


    "I usually wake up early... But I was a little anxious too. Speaking of which, I must leave within minutes to meet Mikoto and Welf."


    "Can Ie with you?"


    "Don''t you need to get a sword for Lili? It doesn''t look like you''ve managed to find a good sword. You are not carrying one, after all." Bell shrugged and took another sip of his tea.


    I opened my Status and looked at the sword in my inventory. I began to wonder if I should show this skill to him. It is only a storage skill.


    When I go into the dungeon with them, I will show even more amazing things than that.


    "About Lili''s sword, I got one." I decided to show the skill to him. The sword I had bought in the Goddess store appeared in the air, and I ced it on the table.


    Bell was paralyzed for a few seconds as he processed what had happened.


    "Hey, what was that?" He asked excitedly.


    "It''s an ability that helps me store things. I can store everything here and make my job in the dungeon easier."


    "I would love to have a skill like that! It would be so useful."


    "Yes, it is quite useful. Unfortunately, I can''t just teach it to you."


    "It is a unique skill you received after leveling up?"


    "Something like that."


    "I''m jealous."


    "Don''t be jealous. You''re amazing too."


    "..."


    Bell took the sword and began to analyze it. He was probablyparing it to the sword that Ais uses. From his expression, he seemed impressed with the quality of this sword.


    [ Jinna''s White Sword ]


    [ Quality ] - Good


    [ Attack Power ] - 768


    [ Durability ] - 1762/1762


    [ Magic Conductivity ] - Good


    My sword is much stronger, which is understandable since mine cost much more than this one. But still, this sword was good enough for Lili for now. Maybe even too good.


    I would make a fortune selling this sword.


    But what made me quite intrigued was the name of the sword. Who is Jinna? A goddess? No, I''ve never heard of that name before. I''m sure it''s not a goddess. Maybe it''s the person who forged the sword.


    Well, whatever.


    "You must have paid a fortune on that sword. I don''t understand it very well, but the material of this sword seems excellent. Besides its appearance... it''s beautiful."


    "It was not as expensive as you imagine."


    "Then you must have gotten a good discount." Bellughed and ced the sword on the table. And just after he put the sword on the table, someone came down the stairs, and it was Lili.


    She was a little sleepy.


    "Good morning." She said with her eyes partially closed. However, her eyes widened when she saw the sword on the table. "That sword!" Her eyes were shining, and her tail was wagging nonstop.


    Cute.


    #####


    Some time passed. Bell had left a little after Lili hade downstairs. He went out to meet with Mikoto and Welf. And after Lili finished eating breakfast, she and I went to the za near the portal, where we met with the three.


    We all got in line, and it took a while. And about Lili''s sword, she looked amazed at its beauty after seeing it.


    And even though she asked me to take the sword with her, I didn''t allow it because it would attract too much attention. It was a shy sword, just like mine, and leaving Lili with it might be a bad idea.


    Someone might try to steal it. It would be difficult to steal it with me here, but it is better to prevent it so that no unforeseen thing happens.


    "Alright, which floor do you guys want to go hunting on? I don''t want to go too far down because I want to train Lili using weaker monsters." We walked together through the corridors of the first floor.


    Lili and I were in front, and the other three were further back. They put me as the leader of the group for some reason.


    "I don''t mind. Your goal was to train Lili all the time, right?" Bell asked.


    "Maybe? What about you two? What do you think?"


    "I don''t mind," Welf said.


    "I don''t see a problem with that either. It will be a pleasure to observe a training done by you." Mikoto gave a smile.


    "I see. Then let''s go." I removed Lili''s sword from my inventory in front of Mikoto and Welf as I knew they could be trusted. And after hearing some words of admiration for my "storage magic," we moved on.


    **********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon ( 10 chapters ahead ). Support me to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 111: She has some notion of how to use a sword.

    Chapter 111: She has some notion of how to use a sword.


    We walked for a long time until we finally reached the second floor. I used my map to make things easier. There were Kobolds, Goblins, and Dungeon Lizards on the second floor.


    These were weak monsters that would be perfect to start Lili''s training. And since we managed to kill these monsters easily, it was also an excellent ce to stay without worrying too much.


    We could focus on Lili''s training.


    "There is a group of three goblins just ahead. What do you think about facing them, Lili?" I asked her with a smile. Lili nodded and looked quite excited. I walked along with Lili, and we approached the goblins.


    The goblins started acting aggressively as soon as they saw us. Lili held her sword in one hand and attacked one goblin. Meanwhile, I used wind magic to push the other two goblins away but did not kill them.


    Lili''s sword struck the goblin''s shoulder, making a deep wound. Her sword cut it very easily. The damage was enough to kill the goblin. Seeing the magic stone on the ground, Lili began to celebrate.


    "It''s not done yet!" However, I let go of the two goblins I was keeping away with magic and let them attack Lili. Lili''s tail trembled because of the fright she got as the Goblins quickly ran toward her.


    She was a little confused about what to do. However, I encouraged her, and she decided to attack. "WAAA!" She shouted and pierced her sword through the chest of one of the goblins, killing it instantly.


    The other goblin was very close, so I was going to interfere. But before I could use magic, Lili used her foot to kick the goblin in the stomach, throwing it backward and then shing it with her sword.


    She killed the two goblins.


    ''I thought she had no idea how to fight, but she knows a little about it. But she needs to learn to control her fear a little.'' Lili''s hands were shaking as soon as she finished killing the two goblins.


    Maybe not from fear, but from the excitement of fighting since she had a beaming smile after picking up the three magic stones and a Goblin Fang. "Can you store this?"


    "I will keep it in a different ce. All the money you get will be yours."


    "You don''t have to do that. We''re a group."


    "Right." I stroked Lili''s head, and we moved on.


    From then on, we spent hours inside the dungeon¡ªan hour on the second floor and an hour on the third floor. Lili dealt with the monsters efficiently because she had very agile movements.


    Her strength was not very high, but the sword made up for herck of strength. The de cut through the monsters with ease. I even started to think that this sword was sharper than mine.


    However, when I cut a monster, I discarded that thought. My sword was more powerful. And about the abilities of Lili''s sword, I still need to find out if it has any as well as my sword.


    I asked Lili to try to use magic on the de, but nothing happened. Even I can''t activate the sword ability. It''s probably just a normal sword with a high attack.


    "What do you guys think about going to the lower floors now? Lili has trained enough." I said to everyone.


    "That''s fine with me, but will Lili be okay with that?" Welf asked.


    "You guys have brought her with you before, right? You guys know that Lili won''t do anything stupid. Besides, I''ll keep her by my side." I replied.


    "I''m not talking about that. I''m asking if she doesn''t want to keep training on these floors."


    "Oh, that. What do you think, Lili?"


    "I''m already feeling a little tired, so I think I''d better get some rest."


    "I see. Then I''ll carry you on myp through the floors." I picked Lili up like a princess.


    "Hey, wait, everyone''s watching!" Lili eximed, surprised.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure they all already know about our rtionship." Everyone nodded with a smile, and Lili hid her face.


    ####


    Our exploration didn''tst long. We went to the 12¡ã floor and then decided to go back. All the way there, I taught Lili a few moves, and the others taught her a few things as well.


    She understood everything very well and said she would put into practice everything she learned next time. Since she is an intelligent girl who learns things quickly, she will have evolved a lot by the next time wee here.


    "We should schedule another group exploration in the future," Bell said after we arrived at the Hostess of Fertility and sat down. We decided to eat together since we had spent much time inside the dungeon and were hungry.


    We took a few things to eat, but it wasn''t enough.


    "Yeah, it was fun," Lili said with a smile. And since I don''t want to make her sad, I also said that it would be a good idea to do another exploration in the future. Well, it was better than I had hoped.


    We continued talking while waiting for our food to arrive. And when we finished eating, we said goodbye to Mikoto and Welf and headed home. Hestia was probably feeling lonely.


    But when we got home, Hestia was not there. It was alreadyte afternoon, so it was strange that she wasn''t home. But since she might be hanging out with a friend, we didn''t worry about it.


    I showered with Lili and went to the bedroom, resting until dinner. Hestia had returned home and had brought arge quantity of food.


    Unfortunately, we had eaten a lot, so we were not very hungry.


    **********


    Get thetest chapters faster on my patr eon ( 10 chapters ahead ). Support me to keep me motivated to write more chapters: .patr /ParodyGirl

 Chapter 112: A Disgusting God

    Chapter 112: A Disgusting God


    In a white room, an old man sitting on a sofa watched everything Luan was doing. Luan and Lili had justid on the bed to sleep.


    Suddenly, however, they started to have sex.


    Right behind the old man, the woman with long silver hair appeared. She looked at the "television" and saw Luan and Lili having sex like two animals. She sighed and put her hand on the shoulder of the old man with a long beard.


    "God, you should stop watching the intimacy of the two." The woman said.


    "But I created all this just for that. Why wouldn''t I watch?"


    "You are a perverted, disgusting old man." The woman looked at the old man as if he were the most disgusting person. He is God, but he was still a perverted old man. The woman couldn''t believe that God was like that.


    Before she came here, she thought God was a respectful man who didn''t think about anything sexual. But she was utterly wrong. God enjoyed watching humans having sex.


    And suddenly, he decided to create a world that imitates a fictional work and put some boy in that world to have sex with all the characters. It was something unbelievable... God is doing something stupid and disgusting.


    But she could not do anything but criticize him. She could not send that boy back to his world and get rid of that "Danmachi World." Her skills were not enough. Besides, she liked to see God happy.


    He seemed to have so much fun watching things happen in that world. Even if it is a fictional world created by a human on earth, recreating it was an exciting experience for him.


    "Ah, they stopped having sex," God said, discouraged.


    "Good, I couldn''t stand listening to those moans anymore. You could turn that volume down a bit when I''m here."


    "You are here because you want to be here. You can go back to your home if you want. You are my assistant, but you don''t have to stay here all the time."


    "I came here because of that Apollo banquet..."


    "Even though I didn''t create a world identical to the original, things are still happening as the story, aren''t they?"


    "Are you controlling the characters?"


    "Sometimes I interfere a little... Like increasing some character''s libido or making one character fall in love with another... Some things like that..." The old man scratched his beard, looking nervous.


    "Don''t tell me that goddess turned into a sex maniac because of you?"


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help it. I saw her design and couldn''t help myself! I wanted to see her having sex with a man!"


    "On top of everything else, you have a fetish for NTR..."


    "What do you mean by NTR? She''s not my wife. She''s just a character with an appearance I like."


    "I see. But beyond that, you don''t have done anything very drastic."


    "Yes. I will probably continue to interfere, but only a little. For example, I don''t want the Ishtar familia to be destroyed."


    "I thought you wanted to make it as faithful as possible to the original... Isn''t this world like a simtion?"


    "It''s a simtion that will follow a script, but the characters are as real as you are."


    "You''ve created something scary."


    "Isn''t that how the earth works? The only difference is that it doesn''t have a script like this world created by me through a Japanese work."


    "As long as you don''t do something that hurts many people, I don''t mind you interfering."


    "You don''t have to care about anything. Now let me be alone for a while. I''m going to watch some videos." The old man gave a strange smile.


    "Are you serious?" The woman looked disgusted at that man who was supposed to be god and then entered a golden portal and disappeared. After she disappeared, god used his control to ess the videos folder.


    "Videos" that were Luan''s memories. God started to watch the scene of Luan and Hestia having sex in the living room. But the video was in first person, so he could put himself in Luan''s ce.


    Disgusting.


    ####


    Apollo''s banquet had finally arrived. I was a little nervous, but it wasn''t just me. Hestia was also quite nervous about the banquet. She couldn''t stop thinking that Apollo was up to something.


    Bell was the only one who wasn''t too worried. He was pretty anxious. He would meet Ais and was confident that he would ask her to dance. Love is beautiful...


    "The banquet is in a few hours, and at the moment, I don''t have very nice clothes to go. Bell, do you want toe with me to buy some clothes? Lili, do you want to go too?"


    "Can Ie? I don''t need any clothes."


    "No matter if you need clothes, it is always good to have a female opinion. We should make Bell as handsome as possible so he can win Ais over." I smiled sarcastically.


    Bell turned red, and we left the house. We went to a fancy clothing store as I had enough money to buy a quality outfit. It was time-consuming, but we chose a nice outfit.


    It was perfect for such an "important" banquet.


    And after a few more hours, the time for the banquet had finally arrived. We had put on our new clothes and were going where it would take ce. I was wearing an outfit very simr to a suit.


    On the other hand, Bell did not choose a sophisticated outfit, but it was a good outfit. Hestia would go wearing her usual dress with her enormous cleavage.


    "Okay, when we get there, let''s try not to draw too much attention, alright?" Hestia said to both of us.


    "Okay," Bell replied to her. But unlike him, I just gave a mischievous smile.


    ''I like to draw attention.''


    #####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 113: Familiar Faces.

    Chapter 113: Familiar Faces.


    When we arrived at the banquet, we were greeted by stares from many people. I recognized most of the people there, but there were some "extras" that I didn''t remember existing.


    They were characters who were not important to the story. So I ignored them and paid attention to just a few people: Loki and her familia members and Takemikazuchi and his familia members, especially Mikoto.


    And there was also Freya, who was a little way off, talking to some other people. She hadn''t seen us yet. She was wonderful, probably one of the most beautiful Goddesses in danmachi.


    But she is treacherous. I must treat her as an enemy, at least until there are indications that the story has been changed.


    Oh, and I cannot forget Hermes. Asfi apanied him.


    They were the first people we talked to as soon as we entered. Even though I hadn''t met him, Hermes knew me very well.


    "I''m only at level two yet. I don''t know if I''ll be able to move up in level anytime soon. It''s hard." I answered Hermes'' question.


    "I''m sure you''ll be able to level up in no time. You are part of Hestia''s Familia; doesn''t that make you special? Both you and Bell have broken records." He was wearing a friendly smile the whole time.


    "Yes, that''s right. However, Bell can level up easier than I can. He has an interesting skill."


    "Hmm..."


    "But it''s better not to talk about it. How are you finding this feast? A little bad, isn''t it?" At my question, Hermes took a look around him. The only person near us was Asfi, but she was silent.


    Bell had disappeared, and Hestia was standing beside the table, devouring arge amount of food. She shouldn''t do that. It even looks like she is starving. Haa~~ But I''ll ignore that.


    "Yes, a little." Hermes looked with his sharp eyes towards Freya, standing on the other side of the hall. The woman was looking directly at me.


    I could feel a chill in my stomach, her gaze prating my body. Yes, I was feeling fear just by looking at her. I turned my face away and avoided looking into her face, but then I noticed that she wasing closer.


    Hermes continued with a smile, and Asfi spoke something in his ear.


    "I have to go now, have fun." Hermes walked away along with Asfi. I sighed and looked back. Freya was already quite close. She was walking elegantly.


    Behind her were some members of her Familia. They all looked at me as if I were some enemy.


    "You must be the new member of the Hestia Familia." She gave a warm smile.


    "Yes, my name is Luan."


    "Luan? I see." Freya looked at me as if she was analyzing every detail in my body. Again I felt that chill in my stomach. "How would you like to go to my Familia?" Freya asked me directly.


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Did she make this proposal in the middle of the banquet? Freya would certainly not be a person who would do this in the novel.


    She was looking at me with desire. She was trying to win me over here. I''m sorry, but I don''t want to deal with you now. "I have to decline this proposal. I''m sorry about that, Goddess." I gave a smile, trying to remain calm.


    I took a sip of the wine I was holding and continued to look into Freya''s eyes.


    "I see. Think about it a little better." Freya walked past me, and I could feel her hand touching me. If I had been more of an idiot, I would have fallen for her charm and gone after her.


    But I know who she is¡ªan obsessive woman.


    ''I hope she doesn''t be obsessed with me like with Bell. I don''t want a "flea" stuck on me.'' I gave a smile and finished my wine. It was pretty tasty.


    "Luan, what did that woman say?" Hestia approached soon after, carrying a te of snacks in her hand.


    "She didn''t say anything much. She just came over to greet me. Since I had never seen her, she wanted to know me."


    "..." Hestia looked suspicious and annoyed as she looked at Freya. Freya then looked at her and smiled, making Hestia even more irritated. But I wasn''t going to let anything happen between them. I put my hand on Hestia''s head and called her away.


    I was thinking about what I should do now.


    "Where is Bell?" I asked Hestia.


    "He was right there a little while ago."


    "I see. I''ll look for him. Stay here and eat as much as you want."


    "I''ll enjoy it a lot!"


    "Just don''t overdo it." I ced my cup on the table and then walked through the banquet while being watched by many people. I kept myposure and acted as if I didn''t care.


    I looked around for Bell but could not find him anywhere. I concluded that he was probably somewhere isted because he was nervous about asking Ais to dance.


    He also had quite a hard time in the light novel.


    ''Ais is right there. Should I take that opportunity? Besides, Tiona keeps staring at me fiercely, which will eventually get Loki''s attention.'' Fortunately, she was too distracted to notice.


    Okay, here we go. Sorry Bell, talk to youter.


    ####


    As I approached, Loki turned to look at me, suspicious. But she just turned around and ignored me. Unlike her, Tiona and Ais were willing to talk to me. Especially Tiona.


    She tried to hug me, but I signaled her not to do that in this ce.


    "How are you? I miss you." Tiona said. She took care that no one listened. Even Ais couldn''t hear.


    "I''m good, and you? How is Ais after that dinner?"


    "She doesn''t seem so suspicious of you. We''ll be able to hang out together more often from now on."


    "I see. That''s good." I approached Ais, and she stared at me without sketching any expression. I could ask her to dance with me.


    #####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 114: Dancing with Ais.

    Chapter 114: Dancing with Ais.


    I approached Ais and held out my hand. Ais looked at me without understanding my intention, so I smiled and respectfully asked her to dance.


    Tiona, next to me, turned pale when she saw me asking Ais to dance. She probably thought I would ask her to dance. Don''t worry about it, Tiona; I will dance with youter.


    "You won''t dance with me?" I made a sad expression at Ais, and she remained inexpressive. But she gave up and held my hand. Her hand was incredibly soft.


    I smiled, satisfied, and we walked to the middle of the banquet. Ais was not wearing a very attractive outfit, but it was lovely. It was a different outfit than the one she wore in the anime.


    It was a white shirt with gold details. A shirt with long sleeves and a small neckline. And she wore a pant. There are better outfits toe to a party, but who am I to judge her?


    Since Ais has such a slender body, I would love to see her in a dress, preferably a short dress with a big neckline like Hestia''s. Her breasts were not big, and this would make her even more elegant.


    I have seen many models like her in my world. Only in magazines and on television, of course.


    "I don''t know how to dance, so excuse me if I end up stepping on your foot," I said to her. However, Ais said nothing, and we started dancing. I was kidding; I have some experience with dancing.


    I have danced a few times at school parties and was forced to learn to dance for my sister''s wedding. And incredibly, Ais had good moves. I realized we had caught the attention of almost the whole banquet.


    We "stole" almost the entire "dance floor" for the two of us, dancing elegantly. I kept a smile on my face the whole time. I could see that Ais was indulging in this more and more.


    Her expression had softened a little as well.


    "You don''t mind that you''re drawing so much attention?"


    "I don''t mind it."


    "I understand. But Bell is watching us, you know? You probably know how he feels about you." I could see Bell looking at us. He was standing in a corner, looking at us with a sad expression.


    "Hm?" Ais didn''t understand how Bell felt about her. I feel a little sorry for him.


    "What do you think about dancing with Bell? Before he left home, he said he wanted to ask you to dance. But he''s a little nervous."


    "..."


    "All right, we can stop now" I released Ais from my arms and continued holding her hand. I took her to where Bell was. He was shocked and seemed to want to run when he saw us approaching.


    But I smiled, and he understood what I wanted to do.


    "Here you go, have fun." I put Ais'' hand in Bell''s hand.


    "W-What? Luan!"


    "Have fun. I''m going to eat some food before I dance with Tiona." I waved and walked away. I could see Hermes looking at me; He gave a sarcastic smile.


    I shrugged and went to Hestia''s side. I joined her in devouring some of that food.


    ####


    A long time had passed.


    Some people started to go home, and Apollo still had yet to show up. Quiteical since it is a feast he has made. Even I already wanted to go home.


    After I finished dancing with Tiona, I was pretty bored. There was no one interesting to talk to and nothing to do. The only thing I did was drink wine and eat.


    And Hestia couldn''t eat anymore.


    And about Bell and Ais, they had danced together, but only for a few minutes. Even though I helped him so much, he didn''t take the opportunity to get even closer to her. As soon as they finished dancing, the two of them walked away.


    Ais went to where Tiona was, and Bell went to talk to Hermes about something.


    "Goddess, what about we go home now? Apollo didn''t even show up yet. I thought something interesting would happen, but I was wrong." I said to Hestia. I ced my empty cup on the table.


    "We can go if you want. I can''t stand eating anymore and have nothing to do here. Besides, that woman keeps staring at you." Hestia said low. She was talking about Freya, who focused all her attention on me.


    Something I didn''t want was happening. She is bing obsessed with me.


    "Let her keep looking at me. Even if she asks me to go to her Familia again, I won''t go."


    "What? Did she ask you that?" Hestia was getting ready to go to Freya, but I held her back.


    "Wait a minute there, Goddess. Don''t worry about this." I said too much.


    "How can I let this go? That damn woman just tried to steal you from me!"


    "Don''t worry about it. She won''t take me away from you." I smiled at Hestia, and she blushed. She returned to the table and grabbed something to eat, even though her stomach was full.


    ''Haaa~~ Bell ising back.'' I could see Bell approaching. However, my eyes were drawn to something else. From arge staircase, the owner of the party had finally appeared. After much waiting, Apollo was here.


    His smile is bizarre as ever. Moreover, his gaze was focused on me, not on Bell. I confess that I was disgusted by how he looked at me. You know, I don''t like men.


    I have nothing against that kind of rtionship, but I prefer women.


    "Bell, the real event is going to start now!"


    "Hm? What?" Bell asked, confused.


    "Just watch." I punched Bell in the shoulder and started walking elegantly to meet Apollo.


    #####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 115: Provocation.

    Chapter 115: Provocation.


    I walked toward the stairs and waited for Apollo to approach me. He looked me up and down and then walked away, ignoring me.


    As soon as everyone was paying attention to him, he began to give a speech. A speech so "scripted" that it made me a little sleepy. I yawned as I watched the whole thing.


    Everyone pped; I was the only one not doing it. And after his speech, Apollo started to walk through the banquet and talk with some people. I approached him and got in his way.


    "Hey, God, what took you so long to show up? Were you, by any chance nning something interesting for this banquet? I''m quite curious." I said in a mocking tone. I had no reason to respect him, even if he was a God.


    The members of his familia were quite annoyed but were stopped by Apollo.


    "May I know who you are?"


    "Are you sure you don''t know who I am? You were looking at me. You seemed quite interested in me...I thought you already knew me."


    "Ah, you''re that new member of Hestia Familia. The fastest monster? Something like that."


    "Yes, you''re right. But I don''t like that nickname. Call me Luan. But what''s up, God? Were you nning something?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re implying."


    "Come on, don''t be so petty." I put my hand on Apollo''s shoulder. His expression, which was soft before, turned serious. He looked at me as if he saw me as an enemy. However, his expression softened again.


    "You..."


    "Take your hand off him!"


    But the two members of his familia right behind Apollo didn''t look like they would ept my touching their precious God. Seeing things starting to get a little dangerous, I walked away.


    The people at the banquet were looking at us andmenting on what I was doing. Hestia seemed quite nervous, but I could see a smile on her face. Bell, on the other hand, looked worried that something more serious would happen.


    "Stop it. I don''t want to fight."


    "You are being disrespectful to the God Apollo!" One of the men spoke up.


    "Am I being disrespectful? No, of course not." I smiled debauchedly. "It''s just that your God was looking at me in a very disgusting way, you know, so I wanted to see the reason behind it." I shrugged and turned to leave.


    I felt somethinging, so I activated my body-strengthening ability. Yes, it was him, Hyakinthos Clio. He was the captain and the man most devoted to this damned God. He drew his red-ded sword and attacked me without a second thought.


    As I felt his attacking, I could avoid it with ease. After that, I grabbed the hand that Clio was using to hold his sword. I looked into his eyes and smiled, then kicked him in the stomach.


    Clio flew off and fell to the ground. I smiled at Apollo, and I could see his anger starting to show in his expression. But he controlled himself quite impressively.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t use your fire magic here. We could end up destroying this whole ce." I said to Clio. I used my imagination and created a giant fireball over my hand.


    Everyone was surprised since I had done this without saying anything. Unlike Bell and the other adventurers, who usually said the names of their spells and abilities, I don''t need to do this.


    Clio spat out some blood and gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. In the anime, he smiled and treated Bell like a child, but now he seemed pretty nervous. Is he afraid?


    Before we could continue, however, Apollo raised his hand and stopped Clio.


    "That''s enough, Clio. Luan, isn''t it? All right, I''ll remember your name. Now get out of here." His eyes were full of hatred. And honestly, that''s the best! Much better than being lusted after by him.


    "Goddess, we''re leaving. Bell, let''s go."


    "Oh, right!" Bell looked at Ais before leaving.


    I bowed to everyone in the banquet and walked out of there elegantly. It had been fun, but I had hoped for more fun.


    ''Still, it was pretty cool to challenge a god.'' But it''s best not to do that often, or things will get a little out of hand. And speaking of gods, what must Freya have thought of that?


    I bet she found it quite amusing. She is so beautiful... Why does she have to have such a bad personality?


    ####


    "Hey, what was that all about? Why did you talk to Apollo like that?" As soon as we left the banquet, Hestia asked. She seemed a little nervous about what would happen now that I had done all that.


    "I don''t like him, that''s all."


    "It''s okay not to like him, but you shouldn''t have done all that. You wound a member of his Familia."


    "That guy attacked me first, didn''t he? I just protected myself."


    "Still..."


    "It''s okay, Hestia. Even if he tries to do something, I''ll be here."


    "..."


    "Now, let''s go back home. I''m tired and want to get some rest. I will also tell Lili everything that happened at the banquet. I bet she will enjoy it." We returned home, and Lili was sitting on the couch.


    She seemed to be looking forward to our arrival. As soon as we entered, she ran toward me and jumped into myp, ignoring Hestia and Bell.


    "You finally came back."


    "Were you feeling that lonely? Let''s go to the bedroom now because I have something fun to tell you."


    "Yey!"


    "Ah, Goddess, in case you get notified about what I did, talk to me immediately." I smiled at Hestia and went upstairs with Lili.


    This banquet was shorter than I expected.


    #####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 116: Its been so long...

    Chapter 116: It''s been so long...


    "Wasn''t it risky to do that with the Apollo Familia?" I was lying on my bed together with Lili. I had just told her everything I had done at the banquet. She thought it was funny, but she was also worried, as was Bell.


    "Maybe? Apollo may try to do something, but I can handle it. To be honest, I''m waiting for him to do something..."


    "You''re waiting?"


    "Yes. He would not forgive someone who did what I did. Besides, he was already nning something from the beginning. I just sped things up." The story may have changed, but I cannot know that.


    "He was nning something? How can you be sure of that?"


    "That''s a secret." I stroked Lili''s head and then stood up. "I think I''ll go out for a while. I''m in the mood for some drinks...I drank only wine at that banquet anymore."


    "I didn''t know you were so fond of alcoholic drinks."


    "It depends on the drink; some are tasty. Do you want toe with me?"


    "No... I don''t like to drink. But if you want me toe, I wouldn''t mind."


    "You don''t have to force yourself to go. I''ll be back in a little while."


    "See youter."


    It was dark outside. It had been about an hour since I had arrived home. I told Lili I wanted to drink, but I had other ns.


    During my dance with Tiona, I had arranged to meet her today. I left the banquet early, but Tiona was probably waiting for me by now since it had been an hour.


    ''But I''ll change this outfit before I go.'' It was an elegant and beautiful outfit but a little ufortable. Besides, it is not an outfit that suits where I''m going.


    Which is the ce where I first met Tiona.


    Do you remember when I acted like a stalker and followed her to a bar that was also a restaurant? We were going to meet there. It is the closest ce and one that none of our friends frequent.


    "I will also take some money. It is important to pay the bill if you are going out with a woman, isn''t it?" Some people will probably find this a "Beta" attitude, but it''s not like I care.


    And speaking of money, I will soon pay the house rent. I had a lot of items to sell in my inventory. I will do that tomorrow. I want to avoid visiting the guild today.


    I left and headed toward the bar. When I got there, the door was closed even though it was bright inside. I opened the door and went inside.


    There was just an old man sitting at the counter. He didn''t look well at all. He was drinking something, and his beard was filthy with noodle sauce.


    ''This man will probably pass out any moment now.'' I smiled and sat. The bartender acted as if he didn''t know me. He probably doesn''t remember me since I came here only once.


    I bought myself a ss of citrus drink. It was a nice lemon vor; It was also a little sweet. You can drink this kind of drink inrge quantities and pass out.


    I stayed there for almost twenty minutes and had already finished two sses. The man beside me had already left, and I am sure I heard him falling outside the bar. He had probably passed out.


    I was at the bar alone now. I had to be alone for another ten minutes until Tiona finally arrived. She was a bit sweaty, and her clothes were messy; she had run all the way here.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting! I needed to get back to our Familia home, and then I do other things."


    "Don''t worry about it. I just got here a little while ago."


    "Don''t seem..." Tiona looked at the three empty sses on the counter.


    "It''s just that I drink it fast. It''s tasty. Why don''t you try it?"


    "No, I think I''d better not. I don''t want to get drunk."


    "All right. So, shall we go to an inn, or do you want to eat something first?" I gave a smile. Tiona''s face turned red, and she looked at the bartender. She was embarrassed, but the man didn''t care about anything.


    "I ate enough at the banquet. But before we go, I wanted you to tell me what was all that..."


    "You mean what I did to Apollo? I just told the truth. He kept looking at me in a disgusting way."


    "Yes, I know you are telling the truth... Still, you are bringing trouble to your Familia. Wasn''t Hestia annoyed by that?"


    "Nop. Now shall we go?" I put the money on the table and grabbed Tiona''s hand soon after, leading her out of the bar.


    "Hey, wait." Tiona was surprised but didn''t try to get rid of my hand. I led her into a dark alley beside the bar and threw her against the wall. Her face was as red as a tomato. Her body was burning.


    I put my hand on her cheek.


    "Why are you so embarrassed?"


    "It''s just that it''s been a while since we did this, and we''re outside... Someone might see us." Despite her words, Tiona''s eyes were full of desire. I smiled and then kissed her on the mouth.


    A quick kiss. After, I walked out of the alley.


    "Let''s go to an inn."


    "Oh, okay." Tiona finally recovered and started walking after me. We would go to the nearest inn. Now that I can''t control people, I won''t be able to make people forget about the two of us entering a bedroom.


    Rumors might arise.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 117: Pleasure +18

    Chapter 117: Pleasure +18


    After arriving at an inn, the woman at the reception did not recognize us. And luckily, there was nobody downstairs. Everybody had already gone to their rooms and was sleeping.


    There weren''t many people on the street either, so we probably weren''t seen by anyone.


    We quickly went to our room. It was a room for a couple with a very spacious bed. The mattress could have been morefortable. I sat down on the bed and asked Tiona to remove her clothes.


    She was pretty restless and embarrassed. She began to remove her clothes in a sexy way. She slowly took everything off, trying to tease me. I just smiled at her, and she pouted.


    "Come here." After she was already naked, Tiona walked over. She sat on myp, facing me, and put her arms behind my neck.


    It had been a long time since I had felt the warmth of her body.


    ''She''s tanner than before.'' I got a wet kiss from Tiona and brought my hand up to her tits. Her chest was small but very soft. I was longing to touch them.


    Her nipples were poking my hand. She was very excited. I could feel my pants getting wet with the liquid from Tiona''s pussy. "Are you that horny?"


    "It''s been so long since we''ve done this. My body is burning." Tiona began to move her hips, rubbing herself against me. I brought my mouth up to her neck and kissed her. I started kissing every part of her body.


    Then I got up and threw her onto the bed. I took off my pants and showed my dick. Tiona was lying with her eyes on my cock. I decided to do something that I had always wanted to try.


    I asked Tiona to continue lying down, put her head on the edge of the bed, and open her mouth. The bed was high, so her mouth was at the height of my hips. I moved closer and put my cock into Tiona''s mouth, slowly shoving it in.


    She began to move her tongue, and I moved my hips, shoving my cock deeper and deeper into her throat. Tiona started to make some sounds as if she was choking.


    She was touching her pussy and boobs while I was fucking her mouth. I increased the speed of my movements gradually, fucking Tiona''s throat as hard as I could.


    I grabbed her head and shoved my entire cock inside her mouth. Her throat squeezed me, and Tiona''s legs rose. My cum was swallowed by her as she enjoyed the sensation of her orgasm.


    I removed my cock from Tiona''s throat, and she began to cough. Some of my cum was over her face. I cummed on her face as soon as my cockes out of her throat.


    "Haaa~~ Haaa~~ That was amazing." She said.


    Tiona sat up in bed and wiped my cum from her face. She smiled and brought her hand up to my cock, wet with her saliva. She then spread her legs for me.


    I walked over to her and shoved my cock into her pussy. I felt my cock being crushed. It was difficult to get it into her pussy. It had been a long time since we had sex, so her pussy was tight.


    I took Tiona in my arms as I kept my cock inside her.


    "It''s been so long..." Tiona kissed my lips and began moving. She was holding herself to my neck. I was holding her ass, and I let her move.


    "That''s it, that''s it, that''s it." The liquid from her pussy kept being thrown everywhere. Probably the other guests at the inn were listening to all this.


    "I can''t stand still anymore."


    "Aaah~~"


    I threw Tiona on the bed and started to move. My hands were on the bed, and my feet were on the floor. Tiona intertwined her legs behind me.


    She began to put force into her legs, causing me to move even more rudely. The sound of the two of us fucking was quite loud. We probably sounded like animals.


    Especially the moans from Tiona. Whenever my cock rubbed against the walls of her pussy and reached her deepest part, her eyes rolled back, and she gave a loud and strange moan.


    I had never seen her like this before.


    Her pussy was squeezing me tighter with every movement I made. Her heat was making my whole lower body melt. Our sweat was starting to mix, and we lost our minds.


    It was wild sex thatsted for long minutes. My mind went nk, and Tiona put strength into her legs. My cock waspletely inside her pussy, and my cum invaded her insides.


    I kissed Tiona, and her tongue moved wildly. Her body was trembling just below mine, and I noticed that her nipples had started to leak milk. But I didn''t care about that.


    I put all my cum inside her and then stood up. I held Tiona''s legs and looked at where we were connected. My cock was twitching and still rock hard.


    Standing on the side of the bed, I started moving my hips again, not caring that Tiona had just cum.


    "That feels so good," I said. Tiona was looking at where we were connected with watery eyes. Her mouth was open, and she was drooling. She couldn''t say anything anymore. Seeing her like that made me even hornier.


    Her small, slender body was beautiful. I opened her legs even wider and started moving even faster. I remove my cock almost entirely from her pussy and thrust it all at once.


    Amazoness are the best.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 118: Sex right after waking up? +18

    Chapter 118: Sex right after waking up? +18


    I came inside Tiona and slowly pulled my cock out of her pussy. She continued to lie quietly while she tried to recover. I sat on the bed and waited for her to recover.


    "Is everything okay now?"


    "Yes. You were very rough. You should have let me rest for a while."


    "I''m sorry. I saw you and couldn''t help myself. What do you say we shower together now?" I stood up and picked my clothes up off the floor. Fortunately, they hadn''t gotten dirty since I hadn''t brought other clothes.


    "I need to rest some more. You can go shower."


    "Fine." I went into the bathroom and closed the door. It was a small bathroom, smaller than the bathroom we had back home. I sat down on a stool and threw a bucket of water on my head.


    The water was freezing.


    "Okay, let''s see." Before I started cleaning myself, I opened the system. It had been a while since I had looked at it. Also, I must remember to use my ability to see how people feel.


    Even at the banquet, I forgot to use it. But I didn''t need to use it to know what Apollo was feeling.


    "I got some points after cumming inside Tiona twice. Also, I made her cum several times. Is she more sensitive than before?" But anyway, it wasn''t that many points.


    I got many more points when I had sex with Hestia because of the bonus the system gave me.


    "Because of the night that I had sex with Hestia, the number of points I have now was good. I have more points now than when I bought Lili''s sword."


    [ Skill Points: 1,165 ]


    I had only gained 60 points after cumming inside Tiona, and I gained over 500 points after cumming inside Hestia a few times. The difference was quite absurd. Also, my Status was way past 4,000 points.


    My strength, agility, etc. I gained a lot of Status points every time I cum inside Hestia. It always increased by 157 when I cummed inside her. It''s something very absurd.


    "Now, I''m wondering what I should do to level up. I already added a goddess to my Harem..." I wanted to level up to level three before Apollo tried to do something against my Familia.


    I want to see what skills I will gain. I''m sure I''ve unlocked new system features.


    "What? You haven''t started washing up yet?"


    "I was thinking about some things." I closed the system screen and watched Tiona naked start to clean herself. After cleaning herself, she started rubbing my body.


    We did not have sex inside the bathroom. As soon as we finished showering, we left the room, and each went home. We thought it was better not to sleep together.


    ####


    The next day when I woke up, I went downstairs and sat alone at the table. I started eating while I looked at the goddess''s store. I wanted to see if there were any more interesting things to buy.


    There were weapons and potions, but I wanted to see if anything else was interesting. And unfortunately, there wasn''t anything interesting.


    "They only have weapons of various kinds and potions..." Speaking of potions, I decided to buy some more healing potions. These potions sold in the Goddess'' store are very effective. It can probably save someone on the verge of death.


    I bought five of them and put them in my inventory. Then I started to look at some swords. I wanted to try fighting with two swords because it looks fun and is not a typical fighting style.


    But unfortunately, all the interesting or powerful swords like my current sword were too expensive. I would need another 1000 points.


    ''I think fucking Hestia is the best way to earn points. I''ll see if she wants to do it with me tonight.'' I closed the system and finished eating. A few minutester, Bell appeared.


    I had woken up earlier than everyone else.


    "Good morning. Where did you gost night?"


    "I went out for a drink and some fresh air. But there weren''t many people in town."


    "Where are Lili and the Goddess?"


    "They''re both still sleeping. And speaking of Lili, don''t you want to take her to the dungeon with you today? I don''t want to go to the dungeon today, and she needs to go to the dungeon to train. Let her fight on her own. Just help her if necessary."


    "Well, I can do that."


    "Okay. Here you go." I removed Lili''s sword from my inventory and ced it on the table. "Give the sword to her once you guys go to the dungeon."


    "But didn''t you say you didn''t want Lili to walk around with the sword?"


    "You can take the sword to the dungeon. Anyway, I don''t think they will try to do anything. And if they try to do something, tell me." I smiled at Bell.


    "Right." He picked up the sword and swung it a few times before putting it back on the table and sitting down. Lili and Hestia came downstairs sometimeter, and I told her to go to the dungeon with Bell.


    She seemed excited even though she wasn''t going with me. She seemed eager to fight monsters. I hope she doesn''t be a fighting addict or something after she gains a little strength.


    "We''re heading to the dungeon now. We''ll be back in a few hours."


    "See youter." I waved to Lili, and she left the house with Bell, leaving only Hestia and me at the table. I looked at her and gave a mischievous smile. Hestia turned her face away, embarrassed.


    "Goddess, don''t you want to fuck now?"


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s have sex. We can go to my room."


    "Now? It''s too early!"


    "Does it matter?"


    "Of course it does! I just woke up!"


    "Me too."


    "..."


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 119: Getting lots of points +18

    Chapter 119: Getting lots of points +18


    I walked over to Hestia and picked her up on myp. She was so embarrassed that she started struggling for me to put her down, but I carried her to my room and then threw her on the bed.


    "Come on, don''t be so embarrassed." I went to bed and lifted her dress. Hestia was wearing a rather delicate and cute white panty.


    "No, wait a minute! I haven''t showered yet. I must be stinking of sweat." Hearing Hestia''s words, I brought my face to the middle of her legs and licked on her panties. It was a sweet and pleasant smell.


    However, I could smell some of her urine. It was not a strong smell.


    "Don''t worry. You smell great." I licked Hestia''s panties again, and she gave a cute moan. I continued to lick her panties, and Hestia put her hand on my head. She pretended to be trying to make me stop, but she was enjoying this.


    Her panties had be soaked with my saliva and the liquid from her pussy. I pulled her panties aside and then stuck my tongue inside her pussy, licking her from the inside.


    "Hmmm~~~ Wait a minute, I''m not ready yet." Even though she was saying that, Hestia was enjoying it. I continued licking her pussy and brought my hand up to her boobs.


    I started to touch her over her dress, and soon after, I slipped my hand into her cleavage and started to feel her directly. Hestia put her hand over my hand.


    She was encouraging me to touch her more roughly. And that''s what I did. I started squeezing her breast hard and rubbing her nipple. Her dress was getting in the way a bit, so I asked her to remove it, and she exposed her two big melons to me.


    Hestia opened her legs more and pushed my head away.


    "If you don''t stop, I''m going to cum before you put your cock inside me."


    "I never imagined I would hear the Goddess Hestia say something like that."


    "Idiot." Hestia turned her face away. I leaned over her, stealing her lips. Hmm, ~~ She held her breath but moved her tongue, following my movements.


    After our lips parted, I licked up her neck and ced her nipple inside my mouth, teasing her with my tongue. I began to alternate between her two boobs.


    Both her nipples were hard and red because I sucked them hard. After so much teasing of her nipples, Hestia was already going crazy. She had already cum once, even though she was trying to hold back.


    I licked my lips and stuck my cock out. Now it was time to fuck her all day to collect as many points as possible.


    ####


    I don''t know how many times I came inside Hestia, but I''m sure there were a lot. I had collected several points and could buy a new sword. It was already getting dark outside.


    Hestia was lying on the bed,pletely motionless. She had passed out. She should take a bath, but I''ll let her sleep for a while.


    I cleaned the floor and took her clothes and mine to put wash. Then I left the room naked and went to the bathroom to shower. I didn''t forget to get some other clothes to put on.


    As soon as I finished showering, I returned to the bedroom. Hestia recovered a little.


    She slowly stood up and sat down on the bed. Seeing her body almost made my cock hard again.


    "Look what you''ve done." Hestia spread her legs, and my cum began to leak from inside her pussy and fall on the floor. "You came a lot inside me. What if I end up pregnant?" She looked worried.


    "I have cum inside you before. And is it possible for a human to impregnate a goddess? I didn''t even know that was possible."


    "Of course it''s possible!" Hestia got up and looked for her dress, but I told her I had put it away to washter. I also told her I had left a new outfit for her in the bathroom.


    Hestia looked worried that someone would see her naked, but she didn''t have to worry since it was just the two of us in the house.


    "Now that I''ve had so much fun, I''m starving. I''ve sweated so much too." I drank a few sses of water and prepared something for myself and Hestia. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she went downstairs.


    Her hair was wet, and she was wearing the same white shirt that she had worn the night I fucked her wildly.


    "I prepared something. It doesn''t taste very well, but maybe you''ll like it."


    "Good! I was starving!" Hestia sat down and ate arge amount of food. Half an hourter, Bell and Lili arrived. It was already dark outside. They took longer than expected.


    They had already eaten, so they didn''t eat with us. They both took a shower, and we went to our beds. Back in the bedroom, Lili asked me what I had been doing with Hestia all day.


    "I fucked her all day."


    "I figured you had done that. That''s why you wanted to stay home, isn''t it?"


    "It wasn''t just that...I was a littlezy to go to the dungeon. How was it? Did you manage to train enough?"


    "I managed to kill some monsters. I''m getting better."


    "That''s good." I hugged Lili from behind and started touching her soft ears. That was the best way to sleep.


    "Hey, that tickles."


    "You like that, don''t you?"


    "..."


    I kept ying with her until I went to sleep. And when I woke up the next day, for some reason, I felt pretty excited. I woke up with many goals in my mind.


    Everything was so boring, so I couldn''t help but create some goals for myself... At least until Apollo acts.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 120: I Found Her

    Chapter 120: I Found Her


    I left Lili in my room, went to the bathroom, and washed my face. I went downstairs and found Bell getting ready to leave. We didn''t even have time to talk. He said goodbye and left just a minuteter.


    I had breakfast and left because I had other ns: to go to the district where the Ishtar Familia was located. The same ce where I went a few times to have sex with prostitutes.


    I was not going there to have sex with prostitutes today. I was going after Haruhime. I know that it will be difficult to find her since she is kept by the Ishtar Familia and is very protected. But I want to talk to her.


    I don''t want to kidnap her or anything like that. I will only help if she asks for help.


    ''But anyway, Haruhime is not one of my favorite characters. I like her, but she''s not a character I''d care much.'' However, having her in my harem will give me many advantages.


    Besides, she is beautiful.


    ''Okay, should I go directly to Ishtar Familia''s house or stop somewhere first?'' It had been a long time since I had been to this ce, so I wanted to enjoy it a little more before going after Haruhime.


    I would like to have sex with that prostitute one more time. She was so beautiful and caring. However, I don''t think it is a good idea to continue having sex with random prostitutes. I am afraid that sexual diseases exist in that world.


    They never mentioned it in the story ( not that I remember ), but it doesn''t mean that this kind of disease doesn''t exist. And I don''t know if a healing potion will be enough to cure a sexual disease.


    "I don''t think it would cure it."


    I continued walking down the street while observing every detail of that district. Thest few times I came here, I didn''t have the opportunity to do that. Last time I went into the first bar or brothel I could find.


    Now it is daytime, so it was pretty quiet. It even looked like an average district at the moment.


    I walked to the district''s center, where the Ishtar Familia house was. "Belit Babili" is A rather interesting name. "The meaning of this name makes a lot of sense." I gave an internalugh.


    Arriving at the main gate of the Ishtar Familia house, I could meet the first people of her Familia. They were a man and a woman. I did not recognize the two. They are extras.


    "Good morning. I want to speak to Goddess Ishtar about something." I said to the two respectfully.


    "Huh? She''s not going to talk to anyone now. Come back another time." The man replied with a serious expression. He looked impatient even though I hadn''t made anything.


    "I want to talk about that girl, Sanjouno Haruhime. That''s her name. Can you help me with that?"


    The man''s eyebrows rose upon hearing my words, but he stood his ground and didn''t allow me to enter. He didn''t even go inside to let Ishtar know I was here.


    I guess I''m not important enough yet to be able to visit a God or Goddess whenever I want.


    "Okay, but let her know I was here. My name is Luan. I''m from the Hestia Familia. She''ll probably recognize me."


    "All right, I''ll do that."


    I nodded and walked away without looking back. I could have stormed that ce, but I better hold on. I will not be able to beat everyone from Ishtar Familia if I fight everyone at once.


    In the future, that may be possible.


    ####


    Still walking through the entertainment district, I found a person I had been looking for for a long time. Sitting on the floor outside one bar, I found Jessica.


    She was the first person I had sex with when I came into this world, the woman who took my virginity. I don''t regret giving her my virginity even though she was a prostitute.


    I wanted to meet her again precisely because of this. I wanted to be with her again. She is so beautiful.


    ''But does she still remember me?'' I approached her and stood in front of her. Jessica had her head down. She was sad about something. "How are you? Don''t look like you''re feeling well." I said.


    Jessica looked up and saw my face. Her eyes widened.


    "Do you still remember me? Or have you forgotten?" I smiled at her and held out my hand for her to take. Jessica held my hand with her delicate hand, and I helped her to her feet. She was a little taller than me. We were almost the same height.


    "Yes, I remember you..."


    "Luan, my name is Luan. But what are you doing here? Do you work here?" I pointed to the bar right behind her.


    "I used to. I was fired after some things happened."


    "I see. Is that why you''re so down? Okay, how about going out with me to cheer yourself up? I promise you''ll have a great time."


    "What''s that? You want to fuck me that bad?" A smile finally appeared on her face.


    "And that''s a problem? But no, I don''t want to just fuck you. I want to try to cheer you up a little. I can also help you get another job if you want."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, of course. I''ll do anything for the woman who took my virginity."


    "You''re an idiot."


    "A little bit. So, shall we go? We can eat something and then I can take you to my ce to talk better. If you meet Lili, you''ll enjoy being friends with her."


    "Lili?"


    "Yes, she''s a beautiful girl from my Familia. So, how about it? Do you want toe with me?"


    "But won''t it be bad to bring a woman like me into your Familia''s home?"


    "Don''t worry about that."


    "Okay..." Jessica seemed a little reluctant, but she held my hand, and we walked out of the entertainment district. Even if rumors arise, who cares about that?


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 121: Dont you want to work for me?

    Chapter 121: Don''t you want to work for me?


    I walked together with Jessica through the streets. Everyone stared at us, especially the adventurers who knew me. I''m sure they were thinking, "What is this guy doing hanging out with a prostitute around town?" Or something like that.


    But I ignored all these disapproving looks. Those people had nothing to do with my life, after all. I will do what I want and don''t care what they think. As long as those people are not people close to me.


    If it is Hestia or Lili, I will consider their opinions.


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to take me to your Familia home? I don''t think it''s a good idea..." Jessica said once again. We were already close to arriving at my house.


    "I already told you everything is fine, don''t worry about it. Hestia won''t despise you or anything; she''s an amazing Goddess. And you''re not part of any Familia, are you?"


    "No."


    "Even better. We won''t have any problems getting you into the Hestia Familia."


    "Do you intend to ask the Goddess to let me into her Familia? No, I''d better not. Give it up." Jessica let go of my hand. She was perturbed about that.


    "I told you not to worry about it. We''re almost there." I took Jessica''s hand and started walking again. We arrived at Hestia Familia''s home sometimeter.


    As soon as I arrived, I opened the door and went inside. Jessica stood outside, but I pulled her inside. There was no one downstairs, so she breathed a relieved breath.


    "Bell left this morning to go to the dungeon, and Lili must be upstairs. Maybe the Goddess is in her room too."


    "Right..."


    "Don''t be nervous. Sit on the couch over there. I''ll make some tea. I warn you that my tea is not as good as the Goddess."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I can''t prepare a very good tea either."


    "Hahahaha." I giggled and went to the kitchen, where I brewed some tea. I put in a lot of sugar, as I feel that Jessica is quite fond of sweet things. I put two sses of tea on a tray.


    "Here you go. It''s hot, so be careful." Jessica took one of the sses and tasted some of the tea. She grimaced.


    "It''s a little too sweet." She smiled.


    "Damn, and I thought you liked sweet things..."


    "But it''s fine, don''t worry." Jessica took another sip of the tea.


    "So, what happened there in the entertainment district? Why did you get fired?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it."


    "I''m not going to force you to tell me. You don''t have to get so defensive."


    "..."


    "Well, as I promised you, I can get you a new job. How about you work for me? Work as a maid here at my house. It''s a little dirty, as you can see. I''ll pay you a fair amount."


    Hestia cleaned the house infrequently, and Lili didn''t like to clean the house. Not that I care much about that... I just want some justification to help Jessica.


    "Are you sure you want to hire a woman like me?"


    "What do you mean a woman like you?"


    "A prostitute..."


    "I don''t care about that. So, will you take the job? You don''t have to join the Hestia Familia if you don''t want to."


    "Can I think about it some more?"


    "Sure, think about it all you want."


    "Thanks."


    ####


    A few minutester, I served cookies to both of us. They were some cookies that were stored in the kitchen. I don''t know who bought them, but I don''t care.


    While we are eating the cookies and talking more about Jessica''s life, Lili came downstairs. As soon as she saw us sitting together on the sofa, I could see her expression turning sour.


    Jealousy again?


    "Who is she?" Lili asked. She sat next to me and took a bite of one of the cookies.


    "She''s a friend of mine. I met her some time ago. She''s going through some problems, so I brought her here to stay with us for a while."


    "Stay with us? You intend to let her live here?"


    "What? She can''t?"


    "It''s not that... It''s just that there''s no other room avable. There are only three rooms."


    "As for that, you don''t have to worry. I can sleep on the couch, and Jessica can sleep in my room. How about that?" I looked at Jessica, and she was silent. She was nervous about Lili.


    "If you want to do it, I can''t stop you." Lili shrugged and pouted. I handed her my ss of tea and smiled.


    "Don''t worry about her. Jessica won''t try to take me away from you. I already told you I''ll never leave you."


    "Hey!" Lili''s face turned red. She looked at Jessica as if to say, "Forget about it," But Jessica just gave a weakugh and drank some of her tea. I put my hand on Lili''s head and messed up her hair.


    "Then don''t worry about Jessica. She''ll only be with us for a few days."


    "I have a house, you know."


    "I thought you didn''t have a ce to stay. I was wrong; I''m sorry."


    "No, that''s all right. But I''d like to stay here for the day. I want someone to keep mepany. It''s so lonely at home."


    "Of course, you can stay here. You can use my room."


    "Thank you very much."


    Lili continued in silence as she watched the two of us talk. She seemed annoyed at first but then calmed down. She realized that we were just two good friends.


    Friends...


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 122: Sword that heals its user?

    Chapter 122: Sword that heals its user?


    A few hours passed, and Bell returned home. He met with Jessica and treated her well. She felt slightly nervous, but I asked her again to calm down.


    We all sat down at the table and ate some snacks before it was time for dinner. It would still be a while before dark.


    "So you are a friend of Luan''s. He never told me about you."


    "Well, I''m not surprised..." Jessica looked at me, but I remained silent. Bell didn''t quite understand what she meant, but Lili could tell there was something strange. Maybe she connected the dots...


    I like sex, and Jessica is an amazoness.


    "What do you mean?" Bell asked, confused. But I decided to get into the conversation because Bell didn''t have to know about it. He may start treating her differently.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Bell. You only need to know that Jessica is a good person."


    "She is a kind and beautiful girl," Bell said with a smile.


    "But you don''t need topliment her so much." I pped him on the head.


    "Hey, why did you do that?"


    "It''s nothing." I gave a smile. Next, I heard Hestia''s voice.


    "Hm? Do we have a guest?" She said as she approached the table. As soon as she saw Hestia, Jessica became even more nervous. She looked at me, begging for help, but I ignored her.


    Deal with it.


    "Hello, my name is Jessica. I''m a friend of Luan''s. He said I can sleep here tonight, but if that bothers you-"


    "No, it doesn''t bother me. Nice to meet you."


    "It''s an honor to meet you, goddess Hestia." Jessica lowered her head, but Hestia said Jessica didn''t have to treat her that way. Hestia isn''t like other gods.


    "All right, now that everyone knows each other, how about ying something until dinner? I have a fun game to show you guys."


    "Hm? What game is that?" Lili asked.


    "It''s a game where you have to guess what is written on the paper on your forehead. I used to y that with friends of mine."


    "A game that you have to guess what is written on a piece of paper?"


    "Yes, I''ll exin."


    ####


    I woke up the next day on the couch. There was no one in the living room or sitting at the table. I had probably woken earlier than I usually wake up. I took that opportunity to look at a new sword to buy.


    It was so quiet and calm.


    I opened the Goddess store and looked for swords that cost 2000 skill points. I had had sex a few times with Lili, and now I had a little more than 2000 points to spend. We had sex inside the bathroom.


    Hestia and Jessica knew what we were doing inside the bathroom, so they didn''t disturb us. And Bell went to bed early, so he probably didn''t even notice what we were doing.


    "There are other swords simr to my current sword. But I would like something different." That sword gives off a ck aura. So I would like a holy sword or something like that.


    They had several swords with "holy" attributes. There was even a sword that could heal its user, but it cost more than 3000 points. Extremely expensive. They are exaggerating these prices.


    Fortunately, there was a simr sword that cost 2000 points. But, of course, its effects were much weaker. I could heal myself if I put mana on the sword, but it''s a weak healing.


    It''s not a sword that will heal me if I''m on the verge of death, but it''s good enough. Also, its magic conduction is excellent. And I can''t forget its attack power which is greater than my current sword.


    And different from what you expected, the sword''s de it''s not white but silver like an ordinary sword. The only thing different about the sword was its handle, which was white with some gold details. It looked like Lili''s sword.


    On the handle was a figure that appeared to be a phoenix. I don''t think I will revive if I die using this sword. That would not be something a God would allow a mortal to achieve.


    "All right, I''ll buy that sword."


    However, when I went to click the button to buy the sword, I heard footstepsing from the stairs. I closed the Goddess store and pretended I wasn''t doing anything. It was Bell, who had just woken up.


    He had not washed his face and was quite sleepy.


    "Did you sleep well?" He asked.


    "Yeah, no problem. That couch is prettyfortable."


    "Good. I thought you''d wake up with a sore back."


    "You think I would lose to a couch?"


    "Hahaha. That was funny." Bell yawned and took a drink of water. "I don''t think I''ll go in the dungeon today. I''m not feeling very well." Bell''s face was a little red. Maybe he had a fever?


    "If you''re not feeling well, you''d better stay home."


    "What about you? What are your ns for today?"


    "I n to go to the dungeon to test a few things. I''m also going to see if I can figure out some way to get up to level 3."


    "You''re looking forward to that, aren''t you?"


    "What about you?"


    "What? Anxious about getting to level 3? Of course, I am. I want to be even stronger. But it''s not as easy as it looks, unfortunately."


    "Yes, I understand you. Do you want to eat something? We can go to the stalls near the square."


    "What about that girl named Jessica? Won''t she feel nervous if you go out and leave her here?"


    "Don''t worry about her." I got up from the couch and went to wash my face. Then I went to my room, where Jessica was sleeping, and changed my clothes. She was awake but pretended to be asleep.


    I could notice her staring at my private parts.


    I went downstairs and then left with Bell to get something to eat.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 123: Two swords.

    Chapter 123: Two swords.


    After we returned to the house, Bell went to his room to get some rest, and I decided to go to the dungeon. Lili wanted toe with me, but I asked her to stay home today as it might be risky.


    She would be safe with me around... But I wanted to buy the new sword and test it. I don''t want to Lili to know about it yet. I don''t know if this new fighting style will work.


    I went to the dungeon, and after almost half an hour in line, I finally made it to the portal. I hade a littlete, so it was crowded. Many adventurers were staring at me as usual.


    Many of them are staring at the ck sword at my waist. Some asked me where I had bought my sword, but I ignored them.


    They probably think I am an idiot now, but who cares?


    After reaching the first floor of the dungeon along with everyone else, I activated my ability [ Strength Increase ] to strengthen my legs and run away. If I activate my body-strengthening skill, I could attract much attention.


    Well... I already drew enough attention. I disappeared, and within a few minutes, I reached the entrance to the fourth floor of the dungeon. I passed some adventurers who probably thought I was a ghost.


    I went behind a wall. I was going to open my system, but I remembered one thing, Hestia can see everything that happens here when she updates my fauna.


    But is she able to see my system? I use my system inside the dungeon to activate my abilities, and she never said anything about it.


    ''But she will probably see the sword being created as soon as I buy it.'' Well, I''ll say I took it out of my inventory. I already showed this skill to Lili and the others, so...


    I bought the sword I was looking at earlier.


    The sword''s name was [ Saint de ], A very suggestive name for a sword that could heal me. I clicked to buy the sword, and 2000 points were taken from me. I confess it was a bit painful.


    After this, the sword began to be created. A silver de, a white and gold handle with a phoenix carved into it. Yes, a beautiful sword. I took it and swung it. It was the exact size of my other sword.


    I held one sword in each hand and began to swing them both, making simple movements. I could move quite smoothly. It was as if I had been training in this fighting style for years.


    "Once again, the de mastery skill is proving useful." I put a smile on my face and put the [ Saint de ] in my inventory. I would take it out when I''ll fight.


    I''ll fight a strong monster from the lower floors.


    I activated my body-strengthening skill and made my way to the 18th floor. After that, I would continue down until I reached my limit. Let''s see how far I get.


    ''For some reason, I am excited again to be able to explore the dungeon.''


    ####


    A short timeter, I had already reached Rivira. I went into town to take a look and then made my way to the 19th floor. The walls and ceilings were made of wood. Strange, as I remembered.


    And in this ce, I would find a great variety of insect monsters. Last time I didn''t fight so many of them.


    I took my [ Saint Sword ] out of inventory and pulled the other from my sheath. I put one in each hand and swung them. Then I decided to test the skill of my new sword.


    Using my ck sword, I cut my hand and began to bleed. Then I put mana on my new sword and watched my wound slowly heal. It was faster healing than I expected.


    Honestly, I expected much worse healing power.


    "But I didn''te here to test this skill, rather test a different fighting style." I activated my body-strengthening skill again and went through the 19th floor. Last time I went to the 20th floor, right? When I was with Lili.


    I want to go even further today.


    The first monsters I encountered were Firebirds that tried to hit me with fire magic. But with my Hell Kaios skill, I killed them before they could cause too much trouble.


    I wanted to use my swords on monsters with a melee fighting style, like Lizardmans. And luckily, I managed to find two of them after a while¡ªa humanoid lizard with red scales.


    Both of them used swords, but only one of them used a shield to protect itself.


    I smiled and looked at the lizards, throwing all my bloodlust at them. The two lizards started shaking when I did this, showing they had some notion of what they were facing.


    But they were idiots. And even if they tried to run away, I wouldn''t let them.


    I deactivated my strengthening ability and tightened the grip on my two swords. I kicked the ground and appeared in front of the lizard with a shield. It blocked one of my swords with its shield, but my other sword cut its leg.


    It made a strange sound and lost its bnce. After that, I made quick movements with my two swords. Its shield couldn''t withstand all those attacks. The first lizard man died without any resistance.


    The second one died even more easily. With my two swords, I cut its body into four different parts, killing it instantly. "Yeah, that''s easier than I expected."


    I could move quite easily using two swords. I could hurt my enemy even more now. Yes, it''s the perfect fighting style to fight a "Boss."


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 124: Lets go hunting and get a lot of money.

    Chapter 124: Let''s go hunting and get a lot of money.


    I continued walking around the 19th floor and found a few more monsters. More Firebirds that I killed with magic and some more lizardmans I killed using my two swords. I even found a Troll.


    It was the first time I had encountered a Troll. I had even forgotten that such monsters could appear around here. I had gone so long without consuming the story that I had already started to forget some things.


    And besides the Trolls, I also found some Mad Beetles, giant beetle monsters. Their defence was above average, but I could prate it easily with my two swords.


    And already on the 20th floor, I found some Dark Fungus and Gun Libells¡ªtwo new types of monsters to me. The Dark fungus was a mushroom monster. With my imagination, I created some water des that cut all of them in half.


    It was a quick kill. Their defence could have been better.


    The Gun Libelluas had superior defence and attacked me from a long distance. I used their weapons against them. I used magic and threw projectiles that pierced their bodies and killed them.


    All the monsters dropped items. I put them all in my inventory.


    It was a fun trip around the 20th floor.


    Bugbears, Lizardmans, Mad Beetles, Dark Fungus, Gun Libells and Trolls. I encountered all these monsters on this floor, and everything was easy. And this continued until I reached the 24th floor.


    Besides some monsters from the previous floors, dangerous monsters will begin to appear¡ªmonsters with much greater strength. And I''m only a level two adventurer despite having a very high status.


    Bloody Hive was the monster that worried me the most. Fortunately, it was a rare monster, and I don''t think I will have an encounter with such a monster. But since I am very unlucky, it could end up happening.


    It also had Green Dragons on this floor, dragons with a strength equivalent to a level 4 adventurer. As a level 2 adventurer, I am extremely reluctant to face one of these monsters.


    But how they defend "treasures trees" makes me a little curious.


    And the Hobgoblins... They are the monsters that worry me the least on this floor. They are just superior goblins I can handle, even if they are strong.


    "Moss Huge..." A rare but somewhat troublesome monster. It is a monster that can create copies of itself and be a lot of trouble.


    "Andstly, the Metal Rabbit which can end up being a bit of a pain to face, but doesn''t make me too worried." Haaa~~ Honestly, I''ll move on even if my food is running out.


    I can stay here for at least another day. I will hunt on this floor and get as many items as possible before I return and go to the guild. I''ll gain a lot of money and rest for some days again.


    I''m azy guy, aren''t I?


    ####


    A day had passed. I had hunted many monsters on the 24th floor and was preparing to leave. But I should stop on the 18th floor to rest.


    And fortunately, I didn''t find any "rare" monsters.


    "But now let''s go." My inventory was full of several items. And I had more magic stones than items. I would make a fortune selling all of it.


    I started my way to the 18th floor. It was quick, and I met some adventurers on the way. A group of powerful adventurers were on the 23rd floor, and they were surprised that I was alone.


    And after a few hours, I arrived in Rivira. The first thing I did was go into town and get a bedroom to rest. I may be strong and have a lot of stamina, but I also need to rest.


    After feeding myself well, I slept. I slept for long hours.


    When I left the city, I met many adventurers returning to their homes after long periods inside the dungeon. But I didn''t talk with any of the groups.


    I disappeared before they even noticed me, and during the afternoon, I left the dungeon. When I left, the sun was shining brightly. It could even give me some sunburn.


    I breathed in the fresh air and sat in the square near the portal. I looked around to see if I could find anyone I knew, but I found no one.


    "I''ll stop by the guild and then go home." I went into an empty alley, took many items from my inventory, and put them in an empty bag I had brought.


    The bag had be quite heavy.


    After this, I went to the guild and sold all the items. I received arge amount of money. I could pay the rent and still have a lot of money left over. I can live for a while on that.


    "It''s time to go home." I was anxious to see Lili and Hestia, but when I got home, no one was there. Hestia, Bell and Lili, nobody was home.


    It''s not like I expected them to be waiting for me.


    And since no one was home, I went straight to the bathroom and showered after a long time. And as soon as I got out of the shower after 30 minutes, Hestia and Lili came home.


    "Ah, you two are here." I met them as soon as I came out of the bathroom. Hestia''s face was red as a pepper, but Lili was smiling.


    I forgot that I hadn''t put on any clothes before I left the bathroom, and my towel was on my shoulder. My privates werepletely exposed.


    But I just shrugged and went to my room.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 125: We can sweat a lot.

    Chapter 125: We can sweat a lot.


    I put on some clean clothes and threw myself on the bed. The bed in that inn could have been morefortable. If it had been that inn I stayed at with Lili, I probably wouldn''t have pain in my back now.


    "It amazes me that we have so many lodging options within a dungeon." I gave a smile and turned to look at the door. Lili had entered. She walked over to my bed and sat.


    A pleasant smell wasing from her tail, swaying beside me. Without a second thought, I held her tail.


    "Hey!!!" Lili shouted.


    "What?" I giggled, and Lili turned to me. Her eyes were full of tears, and her face was red. "Does it hurt? I''m sorry." I let go of her tail.


    I was perturbed that maybe I was hurting her. But that wasn''t the case. She was just embarrassed. I startedughing as soon as I heard this.


    Next, I asked Lili to lie down next to me.


    It was still afternoon, so it wasn''t cold, and the sun was intense outside. But, even though it wasn''t hot, feeling the warmth of Lili''s body was very nice.


    "How was it? Inside the dungeon? You stayed out for a long time."


    " I went to the 24th floor. There were some interesting monsters there."


    "I know what type of monsters are on those floors. Were you able to kill them?"


    "Yes, it wasn''t a big problem. Especially now that I''m fighting using two swords."


    "Two swords?! I want to see this! Show me!" We were lying there looking into each other''s eyes. Her eyes were shining with excitement.


    "How about next week? I don''t want to go to the dungeon again so soon. I''ve already gained too much money."


    "How much did you hunt inside that dungeon?"


    "I don''t know... I handed everything to the guild, and they gave me bags full of money. All the money is in my storage."


    "Ah, that magic."


    "That''s right. And since we have so much money, how about we go out and celebrate?"


    "Celebrate? But I didn''t do anything."


    "That doesn''t matter. Let''s go out together somewhere and have fun. We can all go out together, we''ve never done that before. You didn''t go with us when we went to the banquet."


    "With all of our Familia together?" Lili gave a cute smile. "I would love to do that."


    "Then it''s settled!"


    "..."


    I hugged Lili and started to tickle her, causing her tough. Herughter was a pleasant sound to my ears.


    ####


    I left home with Lili the following day to go to some stores. Lili told me she didn''t have many clothes, so I decided to buy her some new clothes.


    I don''t mind spending much money, although Lili seemed slightly bothered by it. I could spend all my money if it''s for her.


    ''I''m kidding.'' If those idiots who think I''m a "beta" listened to this, I''m sure they would be mad(lol). Some guys called me a "beta" a few times, like when I volunteered to help a girl at school.


    Or when I was very embarrassed in high school when a girl tried to approach me. And especially when I was sad for almost a week because I broke up with my girlfriend.


    I was sad because we broke up before we even did anything. The only thing we did was go on dates and study together. We only kissed a few times... But who cares? I had already lost my virginity, and now I had beautiful women to have sex with.


    I hope that slut lost one of her legs. You already know why I broke up with her... right?


    "You seem a little irritated."


    "I was thinking a bit about the past... Before I came to this town."


    "Did you go through many hard things in the town you lived in?"


    "I had a girlfriend... She did something that made me pretty angry. So I broke up with her."


    "From the look on her face, I think she did something pretty nasty."


    "You can imagine what she did, and I hope you never do the same."


    "I would never do such a thing. I am someone loyal to the person I love."


    "Don''t say it so directly, or I''ll be embarrassed."


    "You don''t get embarrassed about it. Stop lying."


    "Hahaha. After I buy some clothes, let''s go to an expensive restaurant for lunch. We''ll eat the best food in town."


    "You''re quite excited, aren''t you?"


    "I''m always excited in a date with a woman."


    "What you''re excited about is what will happen after the date."


    "What do you mean? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Uhm..."


    ####


    After shopping for clothes, I discreetly put everything in my inventory, and then we went to a restaurant. It was an expensive restaurant that was right near the portal.


    There were few people, but the people inside the restaurant were quite refined. Probably wealthy people like nobles or merchants, I''m not sure. Lili looked a little ufortable.


    But I calmed her down, and we sat at a table. We ordered arge amount of food, and I ordered some drinks to try.


    The food was delicious, but the drinks did not surprise me. The taste was simr to the drinks I could have in any bar.


    And after I finished eating, I took Lili''s hand, and we walked through town together until we reached an inn. It was still afternoon and hot, but I didn''t mind that, and we went to a room together.


    We could sweat a lot in here.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 126: I impregnated her? +18

    Chapter 126: I impregnated her? +18


    When we got to the bedroom, it was warmer than expected, so we went to the bathroom. I took off my clothes, and then I took off Lili''s clothes in the most affectionate way possible.


    When I removed Lili''s shirt and exposed her boobs, she avoided looking into my eyes, and her face turned red. I can''t believe that she is embarrassed. We have done more embarrassing things.


    "Why are you so embarrassed?"


    "It''s because we haven''t done this in a while, and you''re staring at me too much." Lili crossed her arms in front of her boobs, and I smiled.


    Then I walked over and took her on myp. She looked shocked. I grabbed her ass and then stole her lips.


    "It''s always fun to hold you like this."


    "I don''t find it fun. It even feels like you''re treating me like a child."


    "I wouldn''t treat a child that way. I''m not a sick person with an attraction to children."


    "..." Lili looked at me as if judging me but remained silent.


    "What do you think about using soap? I''ve always wanted to try something like that." I have always been interested in those ces in Japan where women rub their bodies on men with their bodies covered in soap.


    I''ve seen it in anime and hentai many times, but I''ve never tried that. But now that I''m with Lili, I can experience it for the first time. I could have asked her to do something like that with me before.


    "But haven''t I done that before? I scrubbed your back using a sponge and soap."


    "You have scrubbed my back, but not with your body."


    "My body? You''re a pervert."


    "I know." I sat on a tiny stool, and Lili poured water on my body using a bucket. The water was ice cold. After that, she took a sponge and started scrubbing me with soap.


    Lili had also poured water on her body.


    After she had scrubbed my back with the sponge and I was covered in suds, Lili moved her body closer to mine, pressing her breasts against my back. She began to rub herself against me. I could feel every detail of her soft boobs.


    Her nipples became hard, and I could notice that Lili began to touch her pussy as she rubbed herself against me. As time passed, she became more used to it.


    She put soap all over my body and continued to rub herself on my back while using her hands to clean and massage every part of my body. My arms, stomach, chest, thighs, and cock.


    Lili looked like a pro at this even though it was her first time... or I suppose it was. But since she was a virgin before her first time with me, I doubt she had ever done anything so daring.


    "Is it good?"


    "Yes, it''s excellent. Keep touching my cock."


    "Pervert."


    "And you? You''re moaning in my ear, and you think I haven''t noticed you''re touching your pussy?"


    "Wha!"


    "Go on. I want to keep doing this for a few more minutes. It would be a waste not to enjoy this a little longer."


    "But I''m getting tired of doing this, you know."


    ####


    After a few more minutes inside the bathroom, we poured water on our bodies and came outpletely naked. But we dried our bodies before we left so as not to get the whole floor and bed wet.


    I looked down, and my dick was hard as a rock since I did not cum inside the bathroom.


    Lili was walking to the bed, and after seeing her ass, I couldn''t hold back. I approached her and then grabbed both halves of her ass. Her tail stood erect.


    "Hey, at least wait for me to go to bed!" Lili moved closer to the bed and put her hands on it, getting her butt up toward me. Her tail remained erect.


    I moved my face closer to her tail and smelled it. It smelled like soap.


    I brought my hand down the middle of Lili''s legs and began to caress her lovingly. I slowly slipped my finger inside her pussy. As always, her hole was narrow, soft, and tight. My cock pulsed as soon as I felt the warmth of her pussy on my finger.


    Lili''s face was red, and her tail "lost its strength." I held her tail while touching her pussy with my other hand. I put Lili''s tail to the side and bent down.


    In an ufortable position (since Lili was short), I put my cock in her hot pussy. I slowly prated her. Lili''s legs trembled, and her tail became erect again.


    Her tail began to wag wildly; she was excited. Her pussy began to squeeze my cock hard.


    "Have you cum?" Her eyes were covered with tears. She was biting her lip, and she lost strength in her arms. But I didn''t care and began to move my hips.


    Whenever I rubbed my cock against the walls of her pussy Lili lost more strength in her legs and arms. Her tail kept swinging as she continued to cum.


    I got several notifications from the system as I continued to fuck her harder and harder.


    When Lili lost all her strength, I came. My sperm invaded her pussy. I am sure that I had impregnated her at this very moment.


    ####


    I apologize for theck of chapters. I am sick ( covid ) and myputer died. I got myputer back yesterday. :(


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 127: Contracted. +18

    Chapter 127: Contracted. +18


    I continued fucking Lili for almost two hours until I was finally satisfied. Iy down beside Lili on the bed and looked at her. Lili was sleeping.


    Her legs were spread, and my cum still leaked off her pussy. I had fucked her so often that she probably won''t wake up for the next few hours. She is too tired.


    I''m a little tired too. It had been a while since I had cum so many times. My cock was even a little sore from fucking Lili''s pussy.


    "Haaa~~" I took a deep breath and got out of bed. The bedroom was a mess. The sheets were on the floor, and my cum and Lili''s liquids were everywhere. All over the bed, the floor, and even on the walls.


    This happened when I was fucking Lili and tried to cum over her ass. I came so hard that my sperm hit her back and the wall. I confess that this was a little funny.


    "I have to clean up here before we leave the inn. This ce is not a brothel, after all." After taking a shower, I cleaned the floor and the wall using a cloth and the bucket that was in the bathroom.


    I even put in a little soap to avoid any unpleasant smells. The bed was thest thing left to clean, but I didn''t know how to do this. The bed was wet.


    "Should I just say I spilled water on the bed? That should work."


    When night came, Lili finally woke up. After she showered and helped me clean up some of the mess on the bed, we left. I''m sure the innkeeper will be a little irritated.


    We tried to clean the bed as best we could.


    ####


    As I promised Lili, we would all go out together today. It would be the first time we would all go out together: Lili, Bell, Hestia, and me, just our Familia. It''s the first time, right?


    Hestia chose the ce we went. She chose an average restaurant. I thought we would go to the Hostess of Fertility, but that was not the case.


    We all ate together and enjoyed ourselves for most of the afternoon. And after we left the restaurant, we also had fun walking around town while chatting and looking at some stores.


    It was pretty fun, but I didn''t want to do it often because the amount of money I spent was more than I expected. Besides, I prefer to be alone with Lili, Hestia, or Tiona.


    Because if I am alone with any of them, I can take advantage of the situation as I did yesterday.


    ####


    Another day passed, and Jessica finally appeared to give me the answer to the proposal I had made to her. She sat down with me, Hestia, and Lili to discuss it.


    After the tea was served, Jessica took a sip and cleared her throat. She went straight to the point.


    "I ept your proposal. I am unsure if I will join the Hestia Familia, but I want to take the job." Jessica bowed her head. I gave a smile and looked at Hestia.


    She nodded, encouraging me to say something.


    "That''s great. I thought you were going to refuse my offer. It''s a shame you don''t want to join our Family, but I won''t force you to do that." I held out my hand for her to take.


    We made a deal.


    I would pay her a generous amount to work as our maid. She will start her job in the morning, preparing breakfast and cleaning the house. After that, she will prepare lunch and stay here until the end of the afternoon.


    I would pay for almost all her food. She will have breakfast and lunch with us. On the other hand, she will eat dinner at her home, and Hestia or I will prepare our food.


    "So it''s a deal? If it''s all right, you cane to work starting tomorrow. I will pay you daily as promised."


    "Okay, thank you very much for that." Jessica lowered her head again. Her eyes were full of tears.


    "You have resolved to leave your old job forever from now on?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I wasn''t feeling very happy in my old job."


    "I see. I hope you enjoy working here. I promise you will always get your money and have the best people on your side for most of your day."


    After I said this, Hestia and Lili smiled bitterly at me.


    ####


    It was Jessica''s first day. She arrived wearing her usual clothes, which were quite naughty. I liked her clothes, but they were unsuitable for a maid.


    Not that I don''t want her to wear such clothes, but it is just that it is very strange that a woman wearing naughty clotheses to our house every day. The first thing I did was talk to her about it.


    She didn''t consider my warning offensive and said she would wear more appropriate clothes. She was very used to wearing such clothes because of her old job.


    I told her I would buy her some clothes, but she refused my help.


    Jessica prepared our breakfast, and after we finished eating, we all left, and she stayed home to clean up. I had left my room a mess the night before.


    I hope she doesn''t mind that too much.


    ####


    I am still very sick ( covid ) :(


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 128: Innocent or not?

    Chapter 128: Innocent or not?


    Everything was quiet.


    Jessica was working here, I spent several days just resting, and now it was time to return to work. Unfortunately, the War Game didn''t look like it would happen.


    ''I really should have let the story go on as it should, maybe then the War Game would happen.'' But anyway, things are different in this "story." In the original story, Apollo had his eye on Bell, and in this "route," he had his eye on me.


    Haaa~~ But everything that happened was very simr. He should have tried to do something. Like ming me and saying that I attacked a member of his Familia, even though it didn''t happen.


    I provoked them, but I didn''t attack them. I just defended myself.


    "What happened? Is something bothering you?" Jessica approached, carrying my cup of tea. She was wearing more appropriate clothes now. They were not maid''s clothes like those maids in Re:Zero use. It was just an ordinary outfit.


    An outfit that is less naughty than the ones she wore before she started working here.


    "I was thinking about Apollo. The God Apollo." I sipped some of the tea prepared by Jessica. It was much tastier than mine.


    "The God Apollo? Why?"


    "Something happened at his banquet that involved the Hestia Familia. I thought he would do something, but he hasn''t made a move yet."


    "But isn''t that good?"


    "No, of course not. I was hoping he would make some movement, I''m a little disappointed."


    Jessica looked at me, entirely confused. That''s to be expected. A Familia as weak as ours getting into a fight against the Apollo Familia it''s a stupid thing to do.


    "May I know why you are disappointed? Do you hate Apollo?"


    "I don''t hate him. I''m just quite bored." Besides, I wanted the story to keep moving, even though I ruined it long ago.


    Jessica shouldn''t even exist.


    "Bored? You are bored so you wanted to get into a fight against Apollo Familia? But..."


    "I know, our Familia has few members and only Bell and I can fight. Still, we are enough to handle it. No... Only I am enough." I smiled at Jessica.


    "I know you''re strong, but that''s a bit much."


    "Trust me, I can handle the Apollo Familia easily. Well, what''s left for me to do is to wait a little longer for a movement from them, for now I''ll continue living my normal life."


    "Stay home almost all day and then go out drinking?"


    "Don''t judge me, I''m azy guy. I like staying home, especially if Lili and Hestia are with me... But neither of them is here." I sighed and handed the teacup to Jessica.


    "Hmm... What do you think of me?"


    "What do I think of you?"


    "Aren''t I attractive?"


    "Of course you are. If you weren''t so I wouldn''t have given you my virginity."


    "What?!" Jessica''s mouth hung open, not believing what she had heard. Should I have told her that?


    "Yes, before you had sex with me that day I was a virgin. And now that I have had sex with other girls, I have gotten a little better at it." I gave a forced smile. Oh, that''s a bit embarrassing.


    "I see, I didn''t think I was your first woman. Now I feel a little guilty...your first time was with someone like me."


    "What do you mean someone like you? Just because you worked as a prostitute? You know, I don''t really care about that. I would only care if you were my woman and you were having sex with others."


    "I see."


    After our conversation, Jessica went into the kitchen and washed the dishes. Iy on the couch, waiting for Lili toe back together with Bell. They had gone to the dungeon. She was evolving rapidly.


    And I don''t even have to worry about training her.


    "That''s good, I don''t think I could keep training her."


    "Hm?"


    "I was talking to myself."


    "Right. I''m going to clean up the upstairs now, if you need anything just call me."


    "All right, thanks."


    ####


    Night hade, and I left the house to visit the entertainment district. I had "promised" that I would not fuck any prostitutes again since Lili, Hestia, and Tiona were now my women.


    However, I have been thinking about some things this afternoon.


    When I had sex with Hestia, I got new functionality in the system but no new skills. I also gained no new skills when I had sex with Tiona and Lili.


    ''However, when I had sex with prostitutes, I received new abilities.'' I will have sex with a prostitute tonight to see if I''m correct. I will never do that again if I don''t gain any new skills.


    However, if I get a new skill, I will do this asionally to receive new ones. I know my statuses are high, but the more skills I have, the better it is.


    ''This one looks like a pretty good brothel here.'' It was a brightly lit three-story building. Outside, two Amazoness looked at me with desire as soon as they saw me.


    I smiled at the two and went inside the building. As usual, the first floor was a bar with many tables and several prostitutes serving the men. I went to one of the empty tables and sat down.


    It was very crowded, but I quickly attended. The girl who came to me was a human. Her cheeks remained red throughout our interaction; she didn''t seem used to it.


    I liked her a lot.


    We talked and drank together for a while. The girl''s name was Emily. She was wearing a ck dress with a big neckline. Her boobs were not big, but they were not small either. She was average.


    Once I had gotten to know her well, I asked if she didn''t want to go up to one of the rooms. When she heard my question, she acted innocent.


    She acted as if she had never done that before. But of course, this was just an act. I could tell that she had done this many times before.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 129: Hasnt your boyfriend ever done that? +18

    Chapter 129: Hasn''t your boyfriend ever done that? +18


    When we got to the second floor, we went to a small bedroom with a bed for two. The room was so small that the bed upied almost the entire space. ''They prefer more rooms thanfort.''


    There are several rooms on one floor, so they are so small, and there are no bathrooms in the rooms. However, there was a bathroom that you could rent to stay in there with some women.


    It''s interesting. I''ll try using this bathroomter.


    "So, shall we get started?" I sat up in bed and looked at Emily. She couldn''t look at me directly and still acted like an innocent woman.


    "Can we take it a little slower? Well..." She was uneasy. Seeing that she was nervous and didn''t seem to be acting, I decided not to do anything stupid and took a deep breath.


    "Is this your first time doing this?"


    "Well, yes... It''s my first day." Emily answered me. She gave a weak smile.


    "I see. I didn''t think I would find a virgin here."


    "No, I''m not a virgin."


    "Then you have done sex before."


    "Yes, with my boyfriend. But I''m not dating him anymore. We broke up a while ago."


    "I understand... You''re just embarrassed to do it with a strange guy. If you don''t want to do that, I''ll do it with another girl."


    "No, you don''t have to. I''ll do it. Just let me calm down a little." Emily walked over to the bed and sat down beside me. I slowly brought my hand to hers and held it. Emily looked up at me and smiled.


    We spent a few minutes like this until Emily finally calmed down. She was noticeably more at ease now.


    "It''s okay. I''m better now."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Emily moved her face closer to mine to kiss me. When our lips touched, and her tongue invaded my mouth, I felt a strong taste of berries. It''s the drink she had been drinking earlier.


    As soon as our lips parted, I threw Emily onto the bed. She was breathing heavily.


    She was pretty cute.


    ''I wonder if all the men will have to wait until she calms down before they have sex with her.'' I gave a smile and stole her lips again. As I kissed her, I brought my hand up to her cleavage and exposed her boobs.


    Her nipples were small and pink. "So cute."


    "Hey, don''t say that. I''m embarrassed." Emily covered her face with her hand.


    "Well, your boobs are so cute."


    "I told you to stop saying that."


    "Okok." After lifting Emily''s dress, I spread her legs. She was wearing an all-white panty with a purple bow on the side. It was a rather childish panty for someone her age.


    Emily is 23 years old. I asked her earlier to make sure that she was not underage.


    "Haaaa~~ Wait a minute." When I put Emily''s panties to the side and brought my face closer to her pink pussy, she imminently put her hand in the way to stop me.


    "What?" I looked at her, confused.


    "Are you going to lick there?" Emily looked panicked.


    "Yeah, is there a problem? Has your boyfriend never done this before?"


    "No... And let''s not talk about my ex-boyfriend in this situation, okay?" Emily was visibly bothered by this.


    "Fine, I won''t talk about him anymore. But now, can you let me continue?" Emily slowly removed her hand and brought it up to her face. "That''s embarrassing." She said.


    I giggled and then swallowed her pussy. Emily loudly moaned as soon as I touched her clitoris with my tongue.


    "What is that? That''s amazing." She said as she moaned. I continued to use my tongue to y with her clitoris. I also began to stick my tongue inside her pussy as I tried to find her weak spot.


    Emily seemed to be enjoying herself very much. She is probably the most "scandalous" woman I have had sex with. I am sure people in the other rooms and downstairs were listening to her moans.


    This is fun.


    ####


    I continued to y with Emily''s pussy until she lost all strength in her body. She was breathing hard and didn''t understand what was happening anymore. I put my hand on her face and kissed her lips.


    As soon as our lips parted, I smiled.


    "Can we continue? Or have you already reached your limit?" Emily''s cheeks became even redder. She didn''t answer me but opened her legs again.


    I was alreadypletely naked and began to rub my cock against the entrance to her pussy.


    ''I wanted her to suck my cock, but who cares?'' I slowly slid my cock inside her pussy. Her pussy was incredibly tight. Well, it was the first time she had had sex with a "client". Or at least that''s what she said.


    But from herck of experience, I could believe that.


    "Haaa~~" As soon as my cock reached its deepest parts, I could feel the walls of Emily''s pussy twitching. Her moan was loud, showing that she had had a small orgasm just from me sticking my cock inside her pussy.


    She was pretty sexy. Her body was exuberant. I had to control myself not toe quickly. I wanted to make her reach her limit. I started to move my hips slowly.


    Her liquid started to leak out as my movements became more intense. And before I could even cum, Emily squirted her juice. She had her biggest orgasm.


    Her pussy squeezed me hard. My cock felt like it would be torn away. Emily had utterly lost her senses.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 130: Fly? +18

    Chapter 130: Fly? +18


    I continued fucking her pussy for long minutes until I came inside her pussy. My cum invaded her insides, and Emily moaned loudly again, goingpletely silent afterwards.


    She had lost consciousness in just one "Round".


    I slowly pulled my cock out of her pussy and looked at the notifications I had received from the system. Besides the usual notifications like skill point gain, I received the message I had been waiting for.


    It was the notification of a new skill.


    [ Acquired Skill - Wind Control ]


    When I saw the name of the skill, I felt extremely frustrated. I had just gained a useless skill. I already have a skill that allows me to control all the magical elements, so this is useless.


    I opened the information of the ability. I could control the wind as I wanted. I''ve never seen that skill in danmachi before.


    "But maybe with that skill, I can do that?" I tried flying once before, but it didn''t work. I tried it only once when I was in Rivira.


    But I couldn''t fly even if I imagined myself flying or the wind carrying my body into the skies. I have to try again. This skill might be helpful.


    "What is it? Why are you standing there staring at me?" Emily had regained consciousness. She sat up in bed and began to touch her pussy. My cum began to leak out.


    Emily took some of the cum with her hand and put it in her mouth.


    "Tastes weird."


    "You''ve never tasted it before?"


    "No, I''ve never dared to let someone cum inside my mouth. I think it''s gross."


    "And taking my cum from your pussy and putting it in your mouth isn''t gross?"


    "..."


    "Hahaha. Now that I''ve confirmed what I wanted, I''ll go home now. What''s the price? I forgot to ask."


    "What? Are you going home already? I thought you would stay with me longer." Emily hugged her legs like an embarrassed girl. She''s pretty cute, but I have to go.


    I couldn''t stay here all night.


    But after she asked me one more time, I gave in and had sex with her a few more times.


    ####


    When I left the brothel, it was almost dawn. When I got home, I went straight to the bedroom. The bed was made up and waiting for me. It was probably Lili who had made it.


    "I am quite surprised she is not sleeping here."


    I threw myself on the bed and was asleep in less than a minute. When I opened my eyes, the sun was already intense outside. I washed my face in the bathroom and went to the table.


    "Good morning. You''re upte today. Sit down; I''ll make you something to eat."


    "Okay, thanks. Where is everyone else?"


    "Lili and Bell left together to the dungeon, and Hestia left a little while ago. She didn''t tell me where she was going. She seemed a little nervous..."


    "Lili sure is training hard."


    "I still can''t believe that such a cute girl like her goes into the dungeon daily to fight monsters. Are you sure there isn''t any danger?"


    "Don''t worry about her. Bell can help her if needed. Bell and she aren''t alone either, so they have a lot of help."


    "Good...I don''t want Lili to end up getting hurt."


    "You seem to have some history involving the dungeon..."


    "Oh yeah, my sister. She died inside the dungeon." Jessica gave a weak smile.


    "...."


    "Don''t worry; it''s been quite a while. I always warned her not to join a Familia and try to venture inside that dungeon. However, she didn''t listen to me and ended up dying. Her whole group."


    "Did you at least manage to recover her body?


    "No, unfortunately not. I only got the news that she was dead."


    "What about your mother?"


    "I think it''s best not to talk about that." We remained silent, and she finished preparing my breakfast. While I was eating, she cleaned up the kitchen and started cleaning the living room.


    I finished eating and then decided to leave, leaving Jessica alone in the house.


    ''I don''t know anything about her. So her sister died, and her mother is a touchy subject for her... But what a shitty life this woman has.''


    ####


    I reached the dungeon and pulled my ck sword from my inventory. With no skill activated, I started running through the floors while killing every monster that appeared.


    Even without any skill, I was moving fast. My goal was to reach Rivira.


    "Will I meet Bell and Lili on the way?" I was hoping this would happen, but I didn''t meet them. After nearly three hours, I arrived in Rivira.


    ''I never met them inside the dungeon, right?'' Well, each floor is gigantic. I can get through them fast because of my map.


    "But that doesn''t matter." I ran to a remote spot in Rivira and went into the middle of some trees. I was well hidden. After that, I opened the system and looked again at the wind control skill.


    [ This skill gives you the ability to control the wind as you wish ]


    "Yes, I already know that but how do I use it?" I clicked on the skill to activate it, but nothing happened. It was an active skill, not a passive skill.


    I started using my imagination to try to do something. Likest time, I imagined the wind carrying me to the skies. But this time, everything was clearer in my mind.


    Not only in my mind but also my senses were sharper now. I could feel the wind. It was like I could touch the wind and do whatever I wanted.


    "Yes, I think that it will be possible."


    ####


    I''m feeling so much better now!!!! I will try to post chapters daily!!!!


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 131: Superman.

    Chapter 131: Superman.


    The wind created a whirlwind around my body. The surrounding trees swayed wildly. After a few more seconds, finally, my magic began to work.


    My feet were no longer touching the ground, and I was about a meter off the ground. I opened my arms to bnce myself because I couldn''t control it well. I sighed and then stood still in the air with my arms open.


    "T pose." I let out a loudugh and then used magic to increase the power of the wind. I continued with my arms open and slowly made my way up. I didn''t want to fly so higher than that so as not to be seen.


    I stayed still in the air for 5 minutes, a few meters off the ground. I was high enough to see the city in the distance. Hopefully, no one would see me. It would be fun to have an invisibility ability.


    But I doubt the system will give me a skill like that.


    "Haaa~~ All right, now I''ll try to move. The wind is pretty strong." It even seemed to have tornadoes around me. The leaves on the trees were being torn off.


    The torn leaves were flying all around me.


    "It''s a functional skill, but using it in some ces can cause problems." Can you imagine activating this skill in the middle of the city? That will probably break all the buildings. I''ll have to improve it, but for now, that''s enough.


    I tried to move. When I moved just a little, I lost control of the wind and "fell" on my back. The tornado threw me upwards. I''m higher than I expected.


    The wind whipped hard on my back, and I had difficulty standing up again. I was almost hitting the roof of Rivira. I was so high that I could see all Rivira from up here.


    The big problem is that everyone else can see me.


    "Haaa~~ Okay, let''s try again." This time I moved more carefully and started using the wind around me to move my body forward. I stretched out my arms like Superman and slowly moved forward.


    My speed was increasing ording to my desire.


    "Now that I am so high, the wind does not affect the ground." The tornado was not touching the ground. The tornado was only around my body at the moment.


    I needed to make only a few adjustments. And now that probably many people had seen me, I stopped worrying about it and continued flying through the "skies" of Rivira. I was flying at high speed.


    Turning to the right or left was tricky, but I got used to it over time. Before I knew it, I was flying masterfully. "I''ve been flying for only 30 minutes. That''s a fantastic development."


    And now that I had learned to fly, I had to learn how tond.


    I looked for a more open area and flew toward the ground. As soon as I got close, I made the tornado touch the ground again, creating strong wind gusts. The tornado decreased in power, and I slowly descended.


    As soon as my feet touched the ground, the wind disappearedpletely.


    A smile appeared on my face, and I started to jump, celebrating that I had just flown. It was something I had not expected to do so soon. I thought I would have to gain a skill for it.


    Honestly, I didn''t even know something like this could be possible!


    "I have to show this to Lili, maybe I can fly her in my arms around Rivira. I''m sure she''ll love this."


    ####


    I went into town in Rivira, and no one talked about what had happened. They hadn''t seen me. That''s good... One less problem to worry about.


    ''Not that them finding out about it is a problem... I don''t think it will affect anything.'' I''m already pretty famous, after all. And even though I am famous, no one has ever tried to get in my way.


    I stayed in town for almost half an hour before leaving the dungeon.


    And...I heard someone talking about it when I arrived outside.


    "Hey, did you hear about the adventurer who were flying in Rivira? I heard some adventurers who came from the lower floors talking about it."


    "What do you mean by flying?"


    "They said it was an adventurer who was flying around Rivira, that''s all. But they don''t know who it was, because the person disappeared."


    "That''s strange... What if it''s a monster?


    "They said it had a humanoid appearance even though they couldn''t see they face."


    "I see... I''m a little jealous of this person, it must be nice to fly around."


    "True."


    After I finished listening to the adventurers'' conversation, I walked away. Then some adventurers saw me and started talking to others about it. This will take a little while to spread among all the adventurers.


    Fortunately, they didn''t see my face, so I did not have to worry.


    "Now I''m going home." It was afternoon (maybe 3 pm?). I went to a small restaurant and ate noodles before going home. When I arrived, Jessica had finished cleaning the house.


    "I thought you would be gone longer."


    "I went to the dungeon just to test something. And you don''t have to worry about me, I''ve already eaten."


    "I see. But I prepared lunch."


    "Thank you very much. Leave it to Bell, Lili and Hestia, they will probably be hungry when they get home. I''m going to take a shower now, I''ll be right back."


    "Right."


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 132: Something fun is happening.

    Chapter 132: Something fun is happening.


    After I showered, I went downstairs and stayed with Jessica until Bell and Lili arrived home. Lili had her clothes filthy and torn from her adventure in the dungeon.


    She has worked hard, as she always does.


    Unlike her, Bell''s clothes were clean, so he went straight to the table to eat, and Lili went to the bathroom to shower. I went upstairs and knocked on the bathroom door.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    "Oh, Luan. What is it? Do you want toe in and shower with me?"


    "I just want to ensure you didn''t hurt yourself." I looked at her dirty, torn clothes in front of the bathroom door. This is the first time she''s done this. Those clothes will probably be discarded.


    "Don''t worry. I hurt myself a little, but I took one of those potions to heal myself. I''m feeling pretty good, just a little tired."


    "I see. Good." I smiled and went downstairs. I sat down at the table with Bell and asked him about Hestia, for she had disappeared since the morning. It was almostte afternoon.


    "The goddess? I haven''t seen her anywhere."


    "That''s strange. She''s never disappeared like that before. She would have at least told someone where she was going. Do you think she got into any trouble?"


    "The goddess? I don''t think she''s the kind of person who looks for trouble. Don''t worry; she''ll be back soon." Bell smiled, quite confident in his words.


    Unlike him, I believe Hestia is capable of getting into trouble.


    "Should I go after her?


    "You don''t have to do that. The goddess will be here in a little while." Bell said.


    Well, the best thing to do is to wait. I wouldn''t know where she is even if I went after her. I could go to the Loki Familia for information, but I doubt I will get anything.


    ####


    I didn''t need to go after Hestia. She showed up at home minutester. However, she didn''t talk to anyone and went straight to her room. I thought about going after her so we could talk, but I gave up on the idea.


    ''Probably something happened because of what happened at the banquet. It looks like I''ll finally have some fun after quite some time.'' She probably participated in a Denatus.


    "Denatus" is a meeting among the gods every three months. Also, a Denatus will be made in the case of a War Game to decide the game''s rules. That probably happened.


    That must be why she looks so nervous.


    "What is it, Luan?"


    "I was thinking about Hestia. She probably participated in a Denatus."


    "But why? Didn''t a Denatus happen some time ago? When you got your alias."


    "Don''t you remember what happened at the banquet? The arguing I had with Apollo."


    "Are you saying..."


    "Yes, things will get quite interesting from now on."


    "Aren''t you afraid? The Apollo Familia is powerful."


    "I''m sure that only I am enough to deal with them." I may be overestimating my strength, but who cares? I will do anything to win this battle.


    ''In case the War Game is going to happen. I''m not sure about it yet.''


    ####


    I woke up the next day next to Lili. I left the bed without waking her and went downstairs. It was very early, so Jessica had not arrived to prepare breakfast. "I think I''ll help her a little."


    I wasn''t very good at cooking, but since we had bread and I wouldn''t have to work too hard to make a decent breakfast, I prepared something before Jessica arrived. When she arrived, the breakfast was already ready.


    She was surprised that I had done her job.


    "Sit to eat with me. No one''s awake yet."


    "Sure."


    We sat down together and ate while chatting about random subjects. And after we finished eating, Bell and Lili went downstairs. Hestia had not yet left her room.


    I left the three on the table and went to Hestia''s room to talk to her. I knocked on the door several times, and Hestia didn''t answer. Without an answer, I decided to open the door.


    However, when I opened the door, no one was there.


    Hestia''s bed was messed up, so she had slept here. But she woke up even earlier than me. Is she avoiding talking to us about yesterday?


    "Hmmm."


    "What is it, Luan?" Lili came up behind me.


    "Hestia''s not here. She left before I woke up; I think I''ll go after her."


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "Don''t worry. Go along with Bell and continue your training. I''ll find Hestia and talk to her about yesterday."


    "I keep thinking about this, about Apollo Familia."


    "I already told you not to worry, didn''t I? Even if a war happens against them, I''m enough to handle it."


    "Even so..."


    "Come on, go down and eat your breakfast. I''m going out to go after Hestia."


    "Right. Keep me informed on this. I''m worried about Hestia." Lili said with a sad expression.


    "I''ll keep you informed about everything. Bell also needs to know about it." Even if I say I can do everything myself, Bell is strong and will greatly help.


    ''I''ll change my clothes and go after Hestia. I think I already have some idea where she might be.'' It will be the first time I will meet that Goddess in person. I don''t remember seeing her at the banquet.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )


    I will be sure to post daily from now on.


    Well, what happened? My PC died, I fixed it, but I got covid and got very bad.


    After that, my immunity lowered, and I got a severe infection in my left eye. I went to the doctorst week and will probably lose most of the vision in my left eye.


    Now I am taking medicine, and I am doing much better! I thank those who have continued to wait patiently for my return.


    Many thanks to all my readers!

 Chapter 133: Hephaestus

    Chapter 133: Hephaestus


    The ce I was going was where Hephaestus works and where Hestia probably is. However, I didn''t know exactly where it was. As you may know, there is no Tower of Babel here. There is only a portal.


    So Hephaestus doesn''t have her stores in Babel as in the original novel. Because of this, I had to ask someone where the stores were and was treated like an idiot.


    As I imagined, it was a very luxurious building, and right at the entrance was the symbol of the Hephaestus Familia. I could hear many voicesing from inside the store.


    But before I entered, I started to think about Babel. There is no tower here, but when I came out of that forest, I remember seeing Babel. But after I entered the dungeon, the exit disappeared, and the portal appeared...


    I wonder what world that was. Was it the Danmachi world, or was it apletely different world? That forest... I had never seen it before. And all those countries that I had seen on the system map disappeared.


    Maybe I was sent to an alternate fantasy world and entered the Danmachi world after entering the dungeon?


    ''Well, I don''t have time to think about that. God will probably talk about it when I meet him... But I don''t know when that will happen.'' The only "contact" I had with him was when he removed my ability.


    I was thoughtful, and I suddenly felt an impact on my back. When I turned around, I saw a muscr man slightly taller than me staring at me angrily.


    "Hey, get out of the way."


    "Who do you think you are?" I replied and let my bloodlust leak just a little.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, it was my fault." The man didn''t seem too affected at first nce. However, I could see his legs trembling as he walked away. Everyone around me was staring at me now.


    But I ignored them and went into the store. I hope Hephaestus is here.


    ####


    When I entered, I found many adventurers looking for weapons, but I didn''t see Hephaestus anywhere. The construction had four floors, so she is probably on one of the upper floors.


    I looked for the person responsible for this ce and asked where Hephaestus was and if Hestia was here. He was quite a powerful adventurer, despite being a cksmith.


    "The goddess Hestia? Yes, she''s upstairs. Do you want me to tell her you''re here?"


    "Would you let mee up if I said I don''t want her to know I''m here?"


    "No."


    "Then tell her I''m here. My name is Luan. I''ll be waiting outside; It''s too noisy here."


    "Right."


    He didn''t seem to like me very much. However, he was just an extra. I went outside the building and stood there for almost ten minutes until Hestia finally appeared.


    She left the building looking sad, unable to look me in the eye. I put my hand on her head and smiled, "Shall we go home? I think we need to talk."


    "..."


    "Did you have a nice talk with the goddess Hephaestus? I wanted to meet her in person, but I''ll have to leave that for another time."


    "Why?"


    "Why do I want to meet her? She''s an amazing goddess, and I wanted to talk with her. I''m also interested in the work of cksmiths."


    "Of course..."


    "I''m not lying. Now let''s go home so we can talk. I already have some idea of what happened, but I want to hear everything from you to make sure I am correct."


    "..."


    ####


    When we got home, we went straight to my room. I asked Jessica to prepare a snack for us.


    "So, what happened yesterday?"


    "Apollo, I said he would try to do something! He challenged me to a War game."


    "When did that happen?"


    "In the morning. I had gone to the market and was surprised by that idiot who tried to attack you at the banquet. I was taken to Apollo, and he dered war against our Familia..."


    "And you..."


    "I epted! I couldn''t weaken in front of that idiot!" Despite her words, she looked pretty upset. "Did I do the wrong thing?


    "No, of course not. But I am furious that he sent that guy after you. Doesn''t he have any respect for you? You''re a goddess." I didn''t think he would do something like that.


    That jerk... He didn''t dere war in front of everyone at the basketball but made such a stupid move like that. Man, I hate that God. "I''ll be sure to finish him off," I said.


    Hestia looked quite surprised at my words.


    "Our Family cannot win a war against the Apollo Familia, Luan. It is not as simple as it seems."


    "I know our Familia has fewer members and less money, but only I am enough to handle them. I already said that to Lili, and now I am saying it to you. Trust me; I will finish them all off."


    "..."


    "So the Denatus hasn''t urred yet, has it?''


    "No, not yet."


    "All right. Whatever happens, don''t look weak in front of that guy, be confident. I promise you that you will have a great time." I smiled.


    "Okay!" Hestia clenched her fists. After that, she hugged me, and we held each other for some time. Jessica came into the room and found us hugging, but she said nothing.


    She brought some snacks and also green tea for us to drink. After leaving the tray with me, she left the room.


    I ate and talked with Hestia. Later we were kissing on the bed before I knew it.


    While removing her clothes, I thought about how to level up before the War Game. I need to do this, I am confident, but I will be even more confident after I reach level 3.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 134: Water City.

    Chapter 134: Water City.


    It had been two days since my conversation with Hestia. At the moment, I was figuring out what I should do to get to level 3. In theory, I should level up after evolving my basic abilities and getting a lot of high-rank-excelia...


    ''BUT I DON''T EVEN KNOW IF THAT APPLIES TO ME!''


    And about the War Game, everyone in our familia already knows about it, including Bell. I asked Hestia to talk to him about the War Game because I didn''t know if he would believe me.


    ''And Bell didn''t seem scared. He seemed pretty confident.'' Well, he is strong, after all.


    "But let''s not think about that now." I got to the line and waited almost twenty minutes before entering the dungeon. And as soon as I entered, I separated myself from the other adventurers and activated my body-strengthening ability.


    I ran through the dungeon to get to Rivira as quickly as possible. ''I probably got here in record time.'' I sighed and then opened the system to take a look. It had been a while since I had analyzed it.


    After having sex with Hestia, all my basic abilities were almost 5,000 points (Rank SS) already. The numbers were so high that I couldn''t even feel the difference. It''s like nothing has changed from 3,000 to 5,000.


    There may be a limit, and I will only break it when I reach level 3.


    I analyzed my status for a while to see if I could find any clues, but I couldn''t find anything.


    I didn''t know what to do. I had already killed many monsters, and all my basic abilities were above rank S. "What should I do? Don''t I have enough high-rank-excelia? I have faced powerful enemies several times."


    A bit discouraged, I sat down on Rivira''s grass and stood there for long minutes, watching the city in the distance.


    "Damn! Let''s go hunt more monsters then." I pped my face and stood up. I ran towards the passage to the 19th floor to hunt more monsters.


    I''m sure that if I keep hunting, I will level up, I''m sure of it.


    "If I needed to do something special to level up, I''m sure the system would have already warned me."


    ####


    While doing a massacre, I advanced through the 19th, 20th, and 21st floors. When I reached the 22nd floor, only two hours had passed. "Or maybe it''s been three hours. I don''t have a clock here."


    But that doesn''t matter. What matters is that it is even easier than before. When I started fighting the monsters on these floors, I could tell the difference between 3,000 and 5,000 basic abilities points.


    I moved faster. My attacks had much more power; my two swords cut through all the monsters as if they were made of butter. It was boring.


    But when I got to the 25th floor, things were a bit different. As soon as I reached the entrance to the 25th floor, I immediately realized that it would be a little moreplicated from now on (or not). And I couldn''t help but admire the beauty of the floor.


    "So this is the famous ''Water City''." I took a few steps forward and looked at the waterfall called "Great Fall". It was a beautiful ce but very dangerous. Exploring this region would be challenging.


    I could try to get the "Undine Cloth" to protect myself from water-based attacks. But I didn''t want to stop here.


    "Let''s see. The map is a little confusing." The waterfall dropped down to the 27th floor, and to get there, have many different paths.


    The map was confusing, but it still showed me the best paths I should follow to get down to the end of the waterfall.


    "I must be careful in this area, as strong monsters may appear." Drag Octopus, Harpy, Siren, Aqua Serpent, Crystal Turtle and others. And there is also a rare monster called Carbuncle. I want to find one and take the crystal on its forehead.


    I walked to one of the paths indicated by the map while watching the giant waterfall. And on the surface, I could see a giant fish swimming.


    I used magic, created a huge ice stake, and threw it towards it. My magic went through its colossal body and killed it instantly. Is this monster a Raider Fish?


    From then on, it was an entertaining adventure until I reached the 27th floor.


    ####


    When I got to the 27th floor, it was very noisy. I could only hear the noise of the waterfall. Even if a monster approached me, I wouldn''t hear it.


    And about the monsters, I didn''t find any monsters that I wanted to see, like a Harpy. I was a little disappointed.


    And after killing other types of monsters, I felt I was very close to getting to level 3. "Right, Melen''s Lolog Lake is here, right? It''s pretty. A little scary, though."


    Although the water was crystal clear, the bottom was dark.


    "Hm?" I was near the waterfall when I caught a glimpse of something green.


    Not feeling intimidated, I headed towards where the green figure had gone. It had entered one of the passages I had used to get here. It was a wide passage and quite damp and cold.


    It was like the tunnel of a cave.


    "But isn''t that exactly what it is?"


    I walked and climbed rocks until I heard a strange sound. Then I came to a "room". To my right was a wall of rocks, and to my left, I saw the waterfall.


    And right in front of me was a green monster with a red crystal on its forehead.


    "I''m very lucky, aren''t I? It''s great to be the protagonist."


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 135: Carbuncle

    Chapter 135: Carbuncle


    It was a Carbuncle, a monster supposed to be as rare as a unicorn. I stared at it, not knowing if it was even real because there was no way I could be that lucky.


    "You''re a beautiful monster, aren''t you?" It was a tall monster with a cat appearance. Its fur was big and fluffy. And its fur waspletely green.


    It was very eye-catching.


    ''I don''t have much information about how this monster fights, or at least I don''t remember.'' I''ve started to forget much of the original story, which worries me.


    I activated my body-strengthening skill and waited for the monster to make a move. However, it remained motionless. The Carbuncle didn''t seem afraid or angry. I began to wonder if it was an enemy.


    However, the bright red stone on its forehead would make me kill it even if it was not an enemy. It is just a monster, after all.


    And I want that crystal. I can make a fortune with it. "Besides, I think I''ll level up after I kill it."


    I removed my two swords from my inventory. Next, I put mana on my ck sword.


    The ck aura starteding out of the sword, and simultaneously, the Carbuncle went on alert. The monster was faster than I expected. It passed me before I could react and disappeared.


    The Carbuncle went to the end of the waterfall, where I was previously.


    As I had my body-strengthening ability activated, I approached the monster instantly. We were close to the water, but I didn''t care and attacked. The Carbuncle masterfully avoided my attack.


    After this, it showed its fangs and tried to attack me with its ws, but I did a backflip andnded meters away, on top of some rocks. The Carbuncle did a very nostalgic sound since I had a cat in my old world. It was angry.


    However, it turned and tried to run away.


    "You''re not running away." I kicked the rock below my feet and flew toward the Carbuncle. I swung my two swords, trying to cut it, but I couldn''t hit the Carbuncle.


    It has a good reaction time, but I''m faster. I started to make quick attacks with my swords, and the monster began to run while jumping into the rocks and walls.


    It managed to avoid most of my attacks, but some wounds appeared on its body.


    I continued my chase for a while. The Carbuncle was very agile and could climb the rocks much more easily. I could jump high, but I was not a "cat," so I could not keep up easily.


    But even though I was trying hard, I had not been hurt. The Carbuncle wanted to hit me a few times, but its attacks were simple and easily avoided.


    Besides, it was focused on running away from the beginning.


    The Carbuncle became weaker with time. It was already having difficulty moving. And with my abnormal speed, I finally made myst attack.


    In the same room where my chase had begun, I ran towards the Carbuncle. Left an afterimage behind, I drove my two swords into its neck.


    The Carbuncle was already severely wounded, so it died instantly. As expected, Carbuncle dropped the stone on its forehead called "Carbuncle Mystic Crystal."


    It was a stone very simr to a ruby, it was pretty shiny, and it was expensive looking. It was an item that I could sell and make a fortune. However, it had some legends that made me think about keeping it.


    "Wealth, health... Luck..." I ced the crystal against the light reflected in the waterfall. After this, I put the crystal in my inventory and finally sat.


    I hadn''t been injured once in this battle, but running and jumping over rocks in this ce was tiring. Besides, I almost fell into the water a few times while chasing it.


    "Now I will have an interesting story to tell. And tonight, I''ll ask Hestia to upgrade my fauna because I will probably reach level 3. But I could be wrong, and that will be quite disappointing."


    ####


    I hunted around the waterfall for a while before leaving. Using my swords, I made deep cuts into their vital regions, so almost every monster was killed in one attack.


    Only the monsters with slightly higher defenses, like Blue Crab, were not killed with just one attack.


    "And now my inventory is full of items. I''ll get a lot of money and prepare for the War Game." I needed new armor.


    I will look at the Goddess storeter, and if I don''t find anything, I will have to spend a good amount of money on one.


    "Before I go home, I will stop by the guild and sell this. Then I will go to a market and buy some things." I got to the guild and sold all my items. After that, I bought many vegetables, meat, and fruit at a market near home.


    By the time I got home, it was prettyte. I had stayed longer than expected inside the dungeon. But even so, could anyone go from 27th to 1st as fast as I did?


    "How was it? Did you have fun?" Jessica asked. She was almost ready to go home.


    "Yeah. I went down to the 27th floor... That waterfall is really beautiful; you should have seen it."


    "27th floor? But aren''t you only on level 2? And you went there alone..." Jessica said, surprised.


    "What can I say? I''m pretty strong for a level 2 adventurer, that''s all." I took a bite of sweet fruit and sat on the couch.


    "I see. I knew you were strong, but not that strong..."


    "What about the others? I couldn''t meet Bell and Lili in the dungeon."


    "The two of them haven''te home yet, and the Goddess is probably in your room."


    "In my room?"


    "Yes, I think so."


    "All right, thanks." I handed Jessica the rest of the fruit and went to my room. She is anxious about my arrival.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 136: Unavailable.

    Chapter 136: Unavable.


    When I entered the room, I found Hestia lying on my bed. She was sleeping peacefully and had my nket wrapped around her body. I thought she was naked, but when I got closer, I noticed she was wearing her usual dress.


    I sat down on the edge of the bed and stroked her face. Hestia opened her eyes slowly and smiled weakly when she saw my face.


    "How was it? Your adventure today."


    "It was pretty intense. I got something amazing."


    "What did you get?"


    "I''ll show youter. It looks like you were feeling prettyfortable while smelling my nket."


    "I WASN''T SMELLING YOUR BLANKET! I was using it to cover myself because I was feeling cold." Hestia put my nket aside and sat beside me.


    "Are you sure you don''t have a fever? Because it''s hot outside." I put my hand on Hestia''s forehead.


    "Yes, It was cold... But now it''s hot." Hestia removed my hand from her forehead and turned away her face, embarrassed. I turned Hestia''s face toward me, stealing her lips.


    It was a short, wet kiss.


    Knock~~ Knock~~ Knock~~


    Then someone knocked on the door. "May Ie in?" Jessica asked from outside. I quickly stood up and walked away from Hestia, as I didn''t want Jessica to find out about our rtionship yet.


    It''s stupid to hide it... Maybe she has already discovered it. Still, I don''t want to make it so obvious.


    "I brought tea." Jessica walked in with an innocent smile on her face. After leaving the tea in the room for both of us, she looked at me and gave a sarcastic smile in my direction as if to say, ''You can continue what you were doing.''


    My doubt is cleared up; she knows about both of us. But I never did anything with Hestia while she was in the house, did I?


    "A woman''s intuition is a scary thing."


    "Hm?"


    "It''s nothing. I''m going to shower, and when I return, could you tell me about the denatus? It happened, didn''t it? You decided the War Game''s rules and when it will happen."


    "No, it hasn''t happened yet. But probablyter this week, it will happen."


    "I''m surprised. I thought they would be quick."


    "They are quick. It''s just been a short time, you know? I''m getting quite anxious about it."


    "Let''s not argue about it again. I''ve told you before not to worry." I left Hestia in her room and took a cold shower before heading downstairs. Lili and Bell had just arrived.


    Dinner was almost ready, and Jessica would leave soon after dinner. We took this opportunity to enjoy ourselves all together. Of course, I had to go and buy some drinks to drink while enjoying Jessica''s beautiful cooking.


    ####


    The evening had alreadye, and I went to my room with Hestia again. I sat on a bench and asked Hestia to update my fauna as I was sure I reached level three.


    When I spoke about this with Hestia, she was pretty shocked, as it hadn''t been long since I rose to level two. It may seem like a long time since I came to this world, but it probably hasn''t been three months.


    A lot has happened.


    I closed my eyes and let Hestia do her work. She remained silent the whole time and showed no surprise to see how high my basic abilities were. To say that she showed no emotion, I could hear a long sigh.


    The numbers are too high.


    "It''s done," Hestia said in a calm voice. I turned to look at her, and Hestia was smiling fondly. I then kissed her lips and then threw her onto the bed.


    I put my knee between her legs and held her arms against the bed.


    "Thank you." I could feel some difference. I had gotten a little weaker. My numbers had been reset, so it made sense that I would feel weaker. But still, I could feel a lot of energy all over my body.


    My body was hot, very hot. It was like a fever that could kill me.


    "Luan?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I just thought of..." I let go of Hestia and cleared my throat. Then I put on my shirt.


    "Congrattions on reaching level three." I felt Hestia''s breasts pressing against my back. "Everyone is sleeping now. Do you want to sleep, or do you want to stay awake a little longer?" Hestia squeezed me tightly.


    I turned to her and then picked her up on myp.


    "My body is burning right now, and I don''t know why. I might go too hard. Is that okay?"


    "As long as you don''t hurt me, it''s fine."


    "Hahaha." I giggled and threw Hestia on the bed so we could enjoy ourselves for long hours.


    After I finished filling Hestia''s entire uterus with cum, I felt exhausted and then lost consciousness.


    ''That''s right; I didn''t get any messages from the system while I was fucking her...''


    ####


    When I woke up the next day, Hestia was lying next to me,pletely naked. She was using my arm as a pillow and was sleeping so peacefully, and I decided not to move to let her sleep a little longer.


    "Speaking of which, I want to sleep more. I''ve never felt so tired before." My body is heavy; I can''t keep my eyelids open. From the suning in through the window, I could see that it wasn''t so early.


    "So I went up a level. But I remember something; I didn''t get any notifications from the system when I leveled up or when I was fucking Hestia."


    Maybe I did get the notifications, but they didn''t show up; we''ll see.


    ''System.''


    [ System Unavable ]


    "Huh?"


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 137: The system has problems.

    Chapter 137: The system has problems.


    I stood silently, looking at the message that had appeared. It was a message in a different color than usual. It was red.


    "Hm? What is it?" Hestia slowly opened her eyes. "You look nervous and are sweating." She sat in bed and stared at me, looking for an answer. But I can''t tell her what''s going on.


    "It''s nothing; I have a tummy ache." I got out of bed as fast as I could. "Put some clothes on before Jessica or Bell sees you." I put on my clothes and left the room as quickly as possible.


    My hands were cold, and I was sweating non-stop. I washed my face and took a deep breath.


    "It''s okay; it''s probably just something temporary. Maybe the system is going through an upgrade because I hit level three." That was the only logical reason for the system to be unavable.


    When I first had sex with Hestia, the system got overloaded, and I got some new stuff. Maybe something like that is happening again.


    "The problem is that I can''t use any skills, and my basic abilities are not high as before. At the moment, I''m useless... And the War Game will happen soon."


    I believe the system will return before the War Game happens... And even if I don''t improve my basic abilities much, the skills would help me enough.


    I took another deep breath and left the bathroom. When I returned to my room, Hestia had already gone to her room, but Jessica was there. She was making my bed and had already removed the sheet and nket.


    The sheet was quite dirty.


    "Good morning. I see the night was quite good."


    "Did you see?"


    "The Goddess? Yes. I was already suspicious that something was going on between you two... But it''s still hard to believe."


    "It''s not normal for a Goddess to get involved with someone from her familia like that, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. But I''m not talking about that... I can''t believe you made Goddess Hestia fall in love with you. What kind of magic did you use?"


    "I''m quite handsome, charming, and strong, no? What more would Hestia need in a man?"


    "You''re very arrogant; you know that?"


    "Am I lying?"


    "All right, let me take care of that, and go eat your breakfast."


    "Okay, thanks, Jessica."


    ####


    A few hours passed, and I remained at home; I didn''t want to go out without my system. I know it is impossible to be attacked in the middle of the city, but still...


    "What happened to you? You''ve been pensive since you woke up." Lili asked.


    We were both sitting in the living room.


    "It''s nothing..."


    "What do you mean it''s nothing? Whenever you act like that, it means there''s something wrong. Did you get involved with something you shouldn''t have? Gambling?"


    "No, of course not. It''s nothing... forget about it. How would you like to y a game with me?" That would be good to upy my mind.


    "Sure."


    ####


    A few hours ago.


    In apletely white room, lying on a couch, an old man slept peacefully while snoring loudly. Suddenly, a woman arrived and pulled at his beard.


    GAAA~~


    The old man gave a strange shout and stood up. Without thinking, he attacked the woman, but his magic went right over the woman''s head. She probably would have been sent to paradise if it had hit her. (lol)


    "What is that?! Why did you do that?!"


    "Didn''t you see what''s happening, you old fool?! Look at that!" The woman pointed to the giant television that God used to watch Luan''s life daily. Luan had just woken up next to Goddess Hestia.


    The old pervert ignored the "System Unavable" warning Luan received; he was looking at Hestia''s breasts.


    SLAP~~


    The woman p his head to wake him up. "Stop staring at her breasts and look at that. The system that you created is unavable."


    "Huh? Is the system unavable? That wasn''t supposed to happen. It was supposed to update automatically." God opened a floating translucent screen in front of him.


    He could see all of Luan''s data. Since it was an admin panel, he could ban Luan, add skills, and increase his basic abilities. God analyzed all the data with great focus.


    However, he found nothing wrong.


    "He just reached level 3 and received new skills. Here they are." God pointed to the three new skills added to Luan''s catalog. "The map has also been updated. Everything is normal... Why is it unavable?"


    "You don''t know why the system is unavable? Are you kidding?"


    "..."


    "I thought you did something stupid, but that doesn''t seem true. So, what are you going to do? That kid will participate in a war in a few days."


    "I know! I''ll take care of it! Just give me a day, and everything will be settled."


    "..."


    God sat back on his couch and looked at several screens, trying to find the problem.


    ####


    The system was still not back when night came, and I was apprehensive. Especially since the War Game had already been decided. It would be a "Siege," as in the original story.


    I didn''t even ask about the rules. I will discuss this with Hestia tomorrow.


    ''Apparently, the War Game will take ce in two weeks. That''s a long time; I''m sure the system will be back.'' But I don''t know how much I''ll be able to evolve my basic abilities by then.


    But I''ve said it before; just the skills are enough.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 138: Ill take care of it.

    Chapter 138: I''ll take care of it.


    A whole day had passed, and I mustered the courage to leave the house. And about the System... [System Unavable ] It''s still unavable, and I can''t do anything but wait for it toe back up.


    I wonder if God is working on this.


    "What''s gotten into you? It''s been a while since we''ve gone on a date."


    "I was feeling a little down; going out with you will cheer me up."


    Lili''s face flushed at my words, "If you say so." She held my hand, and the people around us stared at us. Some looked happy for us, and others seemed to have mixed feelings.


    I don''t know if they are jealous that I have such a beautiful girl by my side or if they are thinking something unnecessary. Either way, I don''t care.


    I walked with Lili through the streets while we talked and ate some food at some stalls. After that, we went to a restaurant where we bought a milkshake-like drink and some sweet snacks.


    It was the perfect date thatsted almost the whole afternoon.


    When the night came, we went to onest ce I was curious to visit. It was a fantastic building very close to our house. It was a tower.


    Reminded me a little of Big Ben in London. Lili''s eyes lit up when we arrived in front of the tower.


    "It''s so beautiful. Why haven''t I ever seen it before?"


    "You haven''t seen it? It has been here for a few days... I think."


    "Really? I don''t remember seeing it when I left the house yesterday. Are you sure it was here?"


    "..." I was pretty confused. I think this tower was here... Or maybe it''s a false memory. Anyway, let''s see what''s inside.


    I opened the front door of the tower. It was a silver double door with some asymmetrical designs all over it. When the door opened, I felt a cold wind hit my body. Lili squeezed my hand tighter; I could feel that she was shivering.


    "?"


    "I don''t think going into this ce is a good idea. I feel like something is wrong."


    "..." I looked inside the tower once more. It was dark inside; I could only see a dim light in the distance. I swallowed my saliva and let go of Lili''s hand, "Stay here and wait for me, okay?"


    "Luan, wait!" Lili was terrified. Her eyes were filled with tears. "Please." She grabbed my hand and pulled me away from the door.


    "Lili?"


    "Let''s go home, please." Her little body was shaking. It was the first time I had ever seen her act this way. This is strange, very strange.


    I felt something strange, but what scares her so much?


    "All right, let''s go." I closed the door and stroked Lili''s head. I n toe back hereter, this time without Lili.


    ####


    It was already quite dark outside. I left the house after Lili slept and headed towards the tower we had visited earlier. As I approached and opened the door, that cold wind hit me again.


    Without thinking, I took a few steps forward and entered the darkness.


    BOOM~~~


    And after I entered, the door behind me was violently closed. I turned around and tried to open the door, but it was toote. "Damn, so that''s it? A trap?" I started to feel a little nervous.


    I tried to light up the ce with fire magic, but it didn''t work. Without the system, I couldn''t even use that.


    My visibility was minimal; I could see practically nothing. Still, I continued to take slow steps forward. "Ouch!" Then I stumbled on something. I bent down to see what it was.


    I started to touch it and began to feel metal. It was an iron helmet simr to what soldiers wore in the medieval era. I picked up the helmet and began to see something quite intriguing.


    I started to see two red lightsing out of the helmet. It was like two eyes. I lifted the helmet and looked directly at it. "Shit." And feeling that I was in danger, I threw the helmet away.


    GAAAAA~~~


    After the helmet crashed into something, I could hear a scream. It was an intense male voice. A sweat dripped down my cheek when several red dots appeared everywhere.


    Several fierce eyes were staring at me.


    At the same instant, I began to hear various metal armor sounds.


    "Are they living armor? Or maybe zombies?" I went on guard and began to look around. I couldn''t get my sword or use magic, and my physical strength and agility were low.


    "What do I do? Without the system, I''m practically useless." Even though I am a level-three adventurer now, all my abilitiese from the system. I am hostage to that system.


    "DAMN! FUCK! COME ON! I''M GOING TO KILL ALL OF YOU!"


    AAAHHH~~


    DIE~~~


    ####


    A few hours earlier.


    "Haven''t you fixed the system yet? That kid is desperate." The woman said in a firm tone. Standing while looking at some translucent windows in the system, God remained silent for some time.


    He then shook his head in denial.


    "I don''t understand; it''s not supposed to be like this. The system is working normally... It shows that Luan''s system is active. I don''t understand why it''s unavable for him."


    "Are you kidding?


    "I''ve spent all the time trying to figure out some way to fix this, but I can''t! It''s like someone is preventing him from using the system... Wait!" A light appeared above God''s head.


    "That''s it! There must be something or someone blocking the system. We have to find out what it is!"


    "All right, I''ll take care of it." The woman let out a sigh and soon after disappeared.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 139: Black Magic.

    Chapter 139: ck Magic.


    In an alley somewhere in the city, a light caught the attention of some nearby adventurers. When the three men approached, they found a strange woman with her back to them.


    The three men, confused, approached to try to help the woman. They thought the woman needed help, but this was not the case. The woman suddenly turned around and faced the three men.


    The three men shivered at the woman''s bright, threatening eyes.


    "Don''t even try toe near me" The three men lost consciousness and fell on top of each other. "Haaa~~ Should I have done that?" The woman sighed and walked out of the alley.


    Before she left the alley, her appearancepletely changed.


    ''I told god I would do something, but what should I do?'' The woman walked to the town centre to find Luan, who was enjoying the day with Lili. She continued to watch the two from a distance until evening came.


    Nothing strange happened until they approached a mysterious tower. The woman knew this tower shouldn''t be here, so she frowned. However, she did not approach.


    "Luan, wait!" Lili grabbed Luan and pulled him away from the tower. The woman gave a smile watching the scene.


    "Lili?"


    "Let''s go home, please."


    "All right, let''s go."


    The two walked away, and the woman approached. She knew Luan was stubborn and woulde back here, so she would take care of it before he came back.


    She approached the tower and touched the door to open it, but she felt a sharp pain in her hand. A purple lightning struck her to push her away. The woman looked at her hand and noticed that it was not hurt.


    "However, it hurt like hell. Tsk." She clicked her tongue and kicked the door with all her might. However, the door did not move a single centimetre when her foot hit it.


    She tried several ways to open the door but could not enter the tower, even using her holy magic.


    It was an imprable tower, a tower made for her not to be able to enter. And the magic that circled the entire building and protected it was one magic she knew very well.


    "ck magic." It was a magic that caused repulsion in holy beings like her. Her stomach had been hurting ever since she had approached this ce. However, she could not give up.


    She knew that this tower was one of the reasons Luan''s system was unavable. But she didn''t know how a simple building could interfere with a system created by God. It simply didn''t make sense.


    "The tower may not interfere with the system, but I''m sure the person behind it can do that."


    To create a building that she couldn''t enter even using all her abilities... Only a powerful person could make this. A cold sweat dripped down her pale forehead.


    "God, you''re seeing this, aren''t you? What should we do?"


    [ Let''s wait a little longer, don''t do anything rash ]


    "Wait? But Luan is returning to this ceter, and if he gets into this tower, I can''t help him."


    [ You''ll be able to get in if I help you. ] She imagined God saying this with a smug smile on his face.


    "Okay. Now I''m going to get some rest." After having so much contact with such disgusting magic, she could hardly stand it.


    ####


    I couldn''t hear anything but the sound of metal. And I couldn''t see anything but red eyes floating in the darkness. I couldn''t locate myself, so I didn''t know where to go.


    If I went to the right, I might trip over something... And depending on where I went, I might end up being cornered and killed before I could even do anything.


    Tsk~~~ I clicked my tongue and decided to move on. In the darkness, guided by the eyes of the armours, I ran towards where there was the least number of them. There were no obstacles; it seemed to be an empty room.


    As I approached one of the armours, I felt a shiver. And then I ducked.


    I felt something pass over my head. I would probably be killed.


    And taking advantage of the fact that I was lowered, I spun my body around with my leg stretched. I felt a sharp pain whenever I hit the armours, but I didn''t care.


    All the armours around me copsed. Probably after I ripped off his legs, the armours crumbled. I took this opportunity to run away.


    I ran forward toward a dim light that I had seen earlier. I looked back and could see the fierce eyes of the armours. For an instant, I could also see a light, but I ignored it.


    I moved closer to the dim light and noticed it wasing from a small crystal on the wall. Without thinking, I touched the crystal. A strong light source appeared in the ceiling as if I had flicked a switch.


    I was blinded for a few seconds, and the sound of metal became even more unbearable. It was as if several metal beams were falling on my head. It was impossible not to bring my hands to my ears.


    Soon everything went silent. I slowly opened my eyes.


    "?!" Standing near several rusty ck armours was a beautiful woman with long, red hair. She wore a rather shy outfit¡ªa white coat with gold details and ck pants with several white designs.


    She also worerge shiny earrings and light make-up.


    "If it weren''t for her hideous clothes, she would be more beautiful."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing..."


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 140: Butterflies.

    Chapter 140: Butterflies.


    I didn''t know who this woman was, but she didn''t seem friendly. Although beautiful, the aura she emitted was unpleasant; she didn''t seem to be here to talk.


    However, the armours were all motionless, as if the "life" in them had disappeared after the woman appeared. Probably she was the one who "killed" the armours. And if she did that, isn''t she here to help me?


    "Are you here to help me, or are you here to kill me just like these rusty armours?" I pointed to the armours around the woman. The armours were all on the ground.


    "What do you think?" The woman shrugged and walked toward me. Her shoes had wooden soles, making a loud noise whenever she stepped on the ground. I started to take steps backwards on instinct.


    "Stand still, you idiot; I''m going to get you out of here." The woman said in a firm tone. Realizing that I couldn''t go against her, I stood still. She approached me and then took my hand.


    I felt my heart flutter as soon as I looked deep into her eyes.


    "What? Don''t fall in love with me. You already have plenty of women to satisfy yourself." Her tone was one of pure contempt.


    "Hmmm... You''re God?"


    "What?


    "You suddenly appeared, you are here to help me, and you seem to know a lot about me. Aren''t you the God who sent me to this world?"


    "Do I happen to have the appearance of an old pervert?"


    "..."


    "All right, I''ll get you out of here. Try not to get involved after that."


    "Since you''re here, I''ll take the opportunity to ask you about the system."


    "Yes, I''m here because of that. God doesn''t know what''s going on either, but it probably has something to do with this ce." The woman looked around and let go of my hand. She then ced her hand on the wall.


    "As I imagined, the ck magic is returning. Even after God got rid of everything... Is there a source of magic around here, perhaps underneath?" The woman hit her foot on the ground.


    After muttering a few things, she turned back to me, "Okay, we''re leaving now." After grabbing my hand again, my vision changed. I was no longer inside that strange ce but outside.


    I was in the middle of a dark and dirty alley, and to my right, I could see the tower. The door was closed, and I could see a dark auraing from underneath it.


    A few people passed in front of the tower but didn''t notice anything.


    "They looked like adventurers and didn''t notice all this magic?" Even with my system offline, I could feel all the magicing out of that ce. It was magic that I didn''t feel before entering there.


    "Now, don''t get involved anymore."


    "Before you go, I need to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t you know when the system will return? I have a war to fight." I smiled.


    "I don''t know either, but if all goes well, the system will return in the next two days."


    "Was this a deadline set by God?"


    "No."


    "..."


    The woman then disappeared in front of my eyes. Under the door of the tower, I could see a golden light.


    "So that crystal had nothing to do with the glow; it was an angel that appeared..." She is wonderful. And to think that God has such a beautiful woman at his side. Speaking of which, didn''t she call him an old pervert?


    ####


    "It''s done; I''ve already removed Luan from here." The woman said after going back inside the tower. She began to touch all the walls again. "The magic is getting stronger and stronger; there is probably some core around here."


    [ Do you think it''s him? ]


    "No, it can''t be. He''s been gone for 200 years, no? And why would hee back now and do this?"


    [ He''s always hated me. He''s hindering my entertainment to get my attention; that''s got to be it. ]


    "I''m impressed you can call this entertainment. So, should I go after the core or the person behind this magic?"


    [ Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it myself ]


    "Really?"


    [ What? I''ve been to this world I created before, including together with you. Don''t worry; I won''t do anything to draw too much attention. ]


    "Hm... All right, I''ming back now."


    [ Thank you ~~ ] God said in a yful voice and then started humming. The woman cut offmunication at the same instant and then disappeared. As soon as she disappeared, the ck magic circting in the room grew stronger.


    Then a mysterious woman appeared.


    "So they have given up for the time being? I have to warn the master about that..." She licked the de of her ck dagger, and soon after, her body transformed into several ck butterflies.


    However, her transformation was undone.


    "Wait a minute there. I need to talk to you." An old man with a long beard appeared.


    ####


    After all that had happened, I returned home. Most people in town were already asleep; the only people awake were the adventurers who enjoyed drinking all night.


    I removed my clothes andy on the bed when I reached my room. After closing my eyes, I heard Lili''s voice.


    "You went over there, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry, there was nothing there."


    "Really? I had such a bad feeling when I was there."


    "You were probably overthinking. Maybe because it was too dark there, and you were afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid of the dark, and you know it!"


    "Okay~~ Okay~~ Now let''s go to sleep. I''m tired."


    I hugged Lili and continued thinking about everything that had happened and what the oue of it all was.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 141: God vs Butterflies?

    Chapter 141: God vs Butterflies?


    After her transformation was suddenly undone, the woman widened her eyes. And after turning around and seeing God, her instinct was to walk away and go on guard.


    "Why are you here?" She asked in a calm tone. A bead of sweat trickled down her cheek and then dripped onto the floor. Her legs were shaking slightly, and she couldn''t even blink.


    Unlike her, God was calm and smiling. He began to take slow steps toward her and then disappeared.


    The woman looked around desperately.


    "I''m here." The woman felt someone blowing in her right ear. But when she attacked with her dagger, God was no longer there. He had disappeared again.


    The old man yed with her for a few minutes until she was tired.


    "You son of a bitch! Will you stop doing that? Face me!"


    "Do you think you can stand up to me? I''m just ying with you; I want to ask you some questions." God appeared in front of the woman. She jumped back on instinct.


    "Ask some questions?"


    "Exactly, and you already know what I want to ask." God''s brow furrowed, and the woman swallowed her saliva.


    "I have nothing to talk to you about."


    "Are you kidding?" God shrugged and sighed. "You are in an artificial world I created, and you are after that boy... What do you mean, ''I have nothing to talk to you about''? Come on, tell me where he is."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "I don''t know you, but I''m sure you work for him because I can feel his magic in you. You have some pretty strange tastes to get involved with that guy."


    "What did you say?!"


    "How can you get involved with that grotesque-looking old man? Did he ckmail you? Has he promised you anything?"


    "Shut up! Don''t talk that shit in front of me!" The woman finally made her move. She approached God in an instant, aiming for his neck. However, as soon as her dagger touched him, her de did no damage.


    Haaa~~


    God sighed and took the woman''s hand.


    "You are a very beautiful woman, so I don''t want to hurt you; I like beautiful women. Just answer my questions, and I will let you go."


    "Fuck you; I won''t answer anything!"


    "I understand." God''s eyes turned cold. "In that case, I must rip out your brain and see all the information inside it." He said in a calm voice as if it was no big deal.


    He increased the strength in his grip, not letting the woman pull away.


    "Let me go, you son of a bitch! Your piece of shit!" The woman began to attack in every way and tried to escape using her transformation, yet nothing was working. It''s as if God had blocked all her abilities.


    "If I take you, will that guye after you?"


    "..." The woman gritted her teeth and didn''t answer.


    "I guess I can try." God gave a bright smile, hitting the woman next, causing her to lose consciousness.


    The de of light that pierced the woman''s body disappeared, and her body vanished after. Before God also disappeared, the entire tower was erased, as if it hadn''t existed before.


    ####


    When I woke up the following day, I tried to open my system, but unfortunately, it did not. Again that unavable system message appeared to my disappointment.


    I left Lili in bed and took a cold shower before heading downstairs.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning, Jessica. Is breakfast ready?"


    "Yes, it''s on the table. What happened? You look a little sad."


    "I was expecting something this morning, but what I expected didn''t happen...that''s what I can say." I smiled and sat down at the table.


    "..." Jessica continued cleaning the kitchen and living room in silence, then went upstairs. Lili came down the stairs soon after; she was sleepy and hadn''t even washed her face.


    "At least wash your face."


    "Hm? I''m hungry." Lili came over and sat next to me. She took the bread and took a bite. Her eyes were practically closed, and her ears were down; it was adorable.


    I stroked her head and went back to eating.


    After eating, Lili went to the bathroom, and Iy on the sofa. Bell and Hestia were not awake yet; it was very early.


    "Luan, are you going out again today?" Jessica approached with a dirty rag in her hand.


    "I don''t think so... why?"


    "It''s just that some things are missing to prepare lunch, can''t you go to the market? I''m very busy with cleaning. I''m sorry if I''m disturbing you..."


    "Don''t worry; I have nothing to do today. Tell Lili I''ll be back in less than an hour."


    "Okay, thank you so much." Jessica sighed and watched me as I left the house.


    I went to the market near our house, searched for the best meat options, and bought several kinds of vegetables. Not only that, I bought several types of condiments, especially peppers. I also bought two bottles of drinks. I spent a good amount of money on everything.


    When I returned home only 40 minutester, Jessica finished the dishes, and Hestia was on the couch reading a book. ''It''s strange to see her reading a book...it doesn''t suit her.''


    ''I remember her reading some books before, but it''s still weird.'' I put the groceries on the table, and Jessica thanked me.


    "No problem. Where''s Lili?"


    "She must be upstairs. If she went out, I didn''t see."


    "She''s in our room," Hestia said without looking at me.


    "Right..." I ran up the stairs and reached Hestia and Lili''s room. I knocked on the door a few times.


    "Hm?"


    "It''s me, Luan."


    "Ah,e in!" Lili said excitedly.


    When I came in, Lili was sitting on Hestia''s bed doing something I wasn''t ever seeing her doing: sewing!


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 142: Sewing +18

    Chapter 142: Sewing +18


    "I didn''t know you sewed."


    "I just started practicing." Lili smiled. "I asked the Goddess to get this for me, but I just started practicing today" Lili continued to move her hand deftly, sewing some fabrics.


    "What are you making?"


    "I''m trying to make a shirt. I asked the Goddess to buy some ck fabrics, since it is a simple color. I didn''t want to sew a colorful shirt."


    "I see." I walked over and sat down on her side. She continued to sew, and I began to watch every movement of her hands. It didn''t look like she had just started practicing. She was good at it.


    And it was getting good; it already looked like a shirt.


    "How long have you been sewing this?"


    "I guess about three hours. I started practicing as soon as I woke up."


    "And it''s already like that? You can open a clothing store if you keep progressing like this." I said, surprised. But of course, I was only joking with her.


    "Don''t say such silly things, I have no intention of working with this, I just want to make some clothes for me and for you... If you want of course."


    "Are you saying that the clothes I buy are ugly?"


    "Of course not... I would be happy if you would wear something made by me." Lili pouted.


    "Well, I can wear this shirt, the size is perfect." I pointed to the shirt she was sewing.


    "I was sewing it for you, so of course the size is perfect."


    "How did you measure my body to know my shirt size? Scary..."


    "Are you really asking that?" Lili patted my shoulder and set aside the shirt, thread, and needle. She thenid her head on myp. "So, what do you want?"


    "Do I need to have a reason toe all this way to stay with you?"


    "... What happened?"


    "Nothing happened. It''s just that I''m bored, so hanging out with you would be fun."


    "Watching me sew a shirt won''t be much fun."


    "Yeah, that''s true. So, let''s go out for a while this afternoon."


    "Hm? Shall we go to a restaurant again? There''s nothing else to do in this town besides that."


    "Well, we could go to the entertainment district, you can have a lot of fun there."


    "You idiot!"


    "I''m just kidding." I stroked Lili''s head, and she closed her eyes. Before I knew it, my other hand was already caressing Lili''s shoulder. My hand slowly moved toward her boobs.


    Lili''s body trembled; she had goosebumps.


    When I held her breast and squeezed it, Lili made no sound.


    "Pervert."


    "What? I can''t do that?"


    "You can, but hadn''t you better ask first?" Lili opened one of her eyes, and a smug smile appeared. "I''ll lock the door." Lili''s tail wagged frantically.


    ####


    Lili locked the door and slowly walked over to me. She was wearing a somewhat transparent white shirt. She liked to stay like this at home.


    I wouldn''t say I liked this very much since Bell sometimes strangely looked at her, but I neverined. Lili would never betray me, just like the other girls in my harem. As long I treat them well.


    "What? Did you get horny?" Lili grabbed her boobs over her shirt and groped them, acting indecently. But her tail and ears were so cute that I giggled.


    "What are youughing at?" Lili pouted.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just weird that you''re acting this way."


    "What do you mean weird? Haven''t I done that many times before?" Lili licked her lips and moved closer to me. She knelt, and her tail rested on the floor. Lili ced both her hands on my cock.


    She began massaging it to get it hard.


    "Hehe." Feeling my cock get hard, Lili smiled and removed my pants. I stood up a little to make things easier.


    She lowered my pants to my shins and brought her face closer to my cock. "It''s so big." She started stroking it with her cheek and touched it with her tongue.


    "What do you want me to do? Do you want me to suck it? Do you want me to masturbate you? Do you want me to use my boobs? I''ll do anything you want." Lili pped my cock against her cheek continuously.


    I could see that she had started to masturbate herself.


    She was wearing shorts that were probably already wet. Lili gets wet very easily.


    "What do I want you to do? Hmmm..." I looked up and thought, teasing Lili.


    Then I felt a bite on my cock. A weak bite; it was not Lili''s intention to hurt me. "Come on, tell me. I''ll do whatever you want." Lili stuck out her tongue.


    I could feel the heat of her breathing.


    "So." I couldn''t help myself and brought my hand up to Lili''s head. I shoved my cock inside her mouth. Even though her mouth was busy with my cock, Lili was still trying to say something.


    "Hmm... Wa...i..." But I didn''t listen and continued to move her head. Lili put her hands on my knees and closed her eyes. Her eyes were watery, but she continued to masturbate.


    She was enjoying this, and so was I.


    Her tongue moved and touched all the sensitive parts of my cock. Lili had learned to use her mouth very well. ''Well, we practiced a lot... Ugh.'' Then my cum gushed out.


    My liquid invaded Lili''s entire mouth and ran down her throat. The sticky texture always made Lili a little disgusted, but she swallowed my cum like it was something delicious. Her face was red, and her body was boiling.


    With watery eyes, she looked at me with desire.


    "Hmm...Hm..Ah..." Lili came as my cum dripped down the corner of her mouth.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 143: Sudden Change of Mood +18

    Chapter 143: Sudden Change of Mood +18


    I took a deep breath and jerked off while looking at Lili. She slowly stood up, removed her shorts, and crawled on top of me. She ced her hands on my chest,ying me on the bed.


    After sitting on me, she removed her shirt and revealed her boobs. Her pink nipples were hard. I could feel her liquid wetting my belly.


    My shirt had be wet with Lili''s sweet juice.


    Euphoric, she removed my shirt and threw her body over mine, rubbing herself against me. She moved her quads against my belly wildly as she moaned softly.


    I stood still and let her do whatever she wanted.


    "Hmm~~" Lili sucked on one of my nipples and drove her nails into me. I felt her warm body twitch.


    "Did you cum again?"


    "No, I... no... I came." She rested her hands on my chest and looked into my eyes. She was breathing heavily and had a funny expression on her face.


    "Hahaha." Letting out augh, I suddenly hugged her tightly against me. I said something in her ear before throwing her on the bed and swallowing her pussy.


    "Kyaaa~~" She was a little "confused" before because of the pleasure that had taken over her mind, but the way I threw her on the bed excited her. "Wait a second, the needle! I can get hurt!" With her pussy in my mouth, I couldn''t answer Lili.


    She desperately threw all her sewing material on the floor.


    Then she twitched, and she gave a loud moan. "Hmmmmm~~" She bit her finger, and I felt her sweet juices invade my mouth. It was so warm and tasty. It get tastier and tastier.


    I licked my lips and then wiped my mouth with my hand.


    "Should we continue?" Lili stood with her legs spread, exposing her pussy to me. Her pussy was red and wet; I had made a mess using only my mouth.


    "Wait... a little... I need to breathe." Lili closed her legs. However, I moved closer and opened them again.


    "You said you would do whatever I wanted." I started rubbing my cock against her pussy. The sounds of our liquids mixing made me horny, but I didn''t put my cock inside her.


    "If you stick it in now, I''ll-"


    "You?"


    "Haaa~~ Idiot."


    My cock slowly slid into her pussy. Lili gripped her breasts tightly, and her fluffy ears stood erect.


    "Your pussy is so good. I can''t get enough of it." The walls of her pussy massaged me, and the heat from her body could melt my cock. That pussy was made for me.


    We are verypatible; it''s incredible.


    "Haa~~" I took a deep breath and started to move. I looked at where we were connected. Whenever my cock came out, Lili''s pussy would suck it back in again.


    My movements got faster as time went on.


    "Urgh." However, my cock slipped out of her pussy. Lili was drooling. She had cum many times. She would probably remain sensitive like that for the rest of her life.


    "Now it''s time to fuck you on all fours."


    "Kyaaa~~ Wait, not now!!! I can''t take it anymore!"


    "What? You''ve never been this weak!"


    "Please, I''m tired!"


    "But I haven''t cum yet!"


    "I can make you cum with my mouth again, so please!" Lili sat on the bed and covered her privates. Seeing that she was serious, I decided not to force her; it would be stupid and immoral.


    "It''s okay." I stood up and then put my pants back on. "We can continue when you''re feeling better. And we''re going out this afternoon, don''t forget."


    "Okay..." Lili smiled a little awkwardly and picked up her shirt.


    It was a sudden change of mood.


    ####


    "So, who is she?" As soon as God appeared, his assistant asked him.


    "She''s involved with him. She''s probably the one that created that tower. And about the tower, I''ve taken care of everything, I got it out of there."


    "So this woman created the tower? But she looks so weak." She was a frail-looking woman. She had short ck hair and pale skin. She wore a provocative dress, which left much of her legs showing.


    "It may not look like it, but she is quite strong... Of course, she is not strong enough to offer me any risk." God looked at his assistant and stroked his beard. "Changing the subject, haven''t I told you to stop changing your appearance? You change your appearance daily; I''m starting to go crazy."


    "If I have the power to change my appearance, I have to take advantage of it. What woman doesn''t like to feel attractive?"


    "But you just change the color of your hair and eyes... You don''t look any different."


    "Really? Well... one day I wear red hair, another day ck, and now I''m wearing blond hair. It''s nice to keep changing colors."


    "How childish... Okay, now arrest that woman in jail, let''s wait until she wakes up to interrogate her."


    "Do you intend to torture her or something?"


    "No, I just want to talk. Even if I can''t get her to say anything, my goal is to lure that guy here."


    "I see. I hope it works. But he''s afraid of you, so I don''t think he''lle here."


    "It will depend on how much he likes this woman. But I think she''s just a disposable doll to him, just like all the others." God continued to stroke his beard and smiled bitterly.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 144: Prison.

    Chapter 144: Prison.


    The God''s assistant took the woman in her arms and disappeared. Her vision suddenly changed; she was now in a wide corridor with several doors made of iron.


    It was a maximum security prison.


    From within the locked rooms, some voices could be heard. Calls for help, curses thrown at God, and people trying to kill themselves. But of course, they were futile attempts since God would not allow them to die.


    "I always get disgusted when Ie to this ce." The woman walked on, ignoring all calls for help, and reached the end of the corridor. She opened one of the doors and ced the woman on a bed.


    It was a very clean room, unlike a normal prison cell. It had a toilet, a faucet with drinking water, and even a cab with food.


    "It''s a very nice ce for a prison... But it always ends up destroyed after a while." Usually, prisoners in this ce would go crazy, and their cells would all be a mess in a few days.


    And, of course, God would not send anyone to clean their cells. The prisoners would have to live in filth for the rest of their lives. It was very stinky. "I''m afraid to look inside the other cells. I''m sure those idiots have shit all over the room."


    The smell of shit was unbearable and suffocating. She wanted to get out of there as quickly as possible.


    However, before she left, she put her hand on the woman''s head. "AAHHH~~" Screaming, the woman suddenly opened her eyes. Her body convulsed for a while.


    "I didn''t want to wake you up like this, but I had no choice."


    "Where? Who are you?" The woman searched for her daggers. However, she could not find them. She also tried to use magic but couldn''t.


    "You better not try to do something stupid; I''m not as good a person as God." A fireball appeared on her hand, "And answering your question, this ce here is a prison. You will stay here for now."


    "A prison? What''s that awful smell?"


    "Yourpanions in the other cells are disgusting, so it all stinks. Since no one cleans it up, it gets stinkier and stinkier. Good luck." She tried to leave, but the woman grabbed her hand.


    "Please don''t leave me here. I feel like I''m going to throw up."


    "You can leave as soon as you agree to cooperate with God so we can capture your ''master.'' What do you think about that?"


    "I... I can''t."


    "I understand, then stay here and wait. As soon as your masteres for you, we will take care of him."


    "He won''te; he doesn''t care about me."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "..."


    "Think carefully about what you''re going to do." She walked out and closed the door, leaving the woman locked. She walked without looking back.


    She kicked the cell doors and yelled at the noisy prisoners inside as she passed through the hall. "These guys drive me crazy."


    ####


    "I just put her in one of the cells."


    "You put her in the best cell?"


    "I put her in thest cell; afortable bed was there. She''ll be fine."


    "Right."


    "How long do you intend to keep her there?"


    "What? Are you worried about her?"


    "Are you kidding? Of course not! I couldn''t care less. I want to resolve it quickly to return to living my life."


    "Your life is not that important. Now leave me alone; I need to find some way to track down that guy. Waiting for him will be a foolish thing to do. Luan needs the system."


    "It''s so frustrating to see a God have his ''abilities blocked'' by an idiot like that. I didn''t know you were so weak."


    "I am not weak... He''s using something unknown to do this. Now leave me alone, and don''t forget to take care of that woman. Treat her well."


    "Okay~~ Okay~~ Do you want me to bathe her too? Do you want me to put her to sleep?"


    "If you''re going to do that, record it and send it to meter."


    "You..." The woman was red with anger but restrained herself and then disappeared. Godughed andy down on his couch. He turned on the television and looked at Luan for a few minutes.


    ''It''s time to do this.''


    ####


    When the afternoon came, I left the house together with Lili. We did the same things, so I don''t need to exin what happened. We went straight to my room when we got home in the early evening.


    Iy down with her, and before we knew it, we were already asleep. I only woke up the following day with Lili in my arms.


    I got up and took a cold shower before going downstairs.


    "Good morning, Jessica."


    "Good morning, Luan. Did you sleep well? You and Lili slept early yesterday." Jessica gave a sarcasticugh.


    "What? We didn''t have sex all night."


    "I didn''t say anything..." Jessica ced a cup of tea in front of me. "That''s a new tea. Try it."


    "..." I took a sip of the tea, which was a delicious citrus vour. My tongue went numb for a second. "It''s quite tasty. What is it?"


    "The name is ''Jambu'' or something like that. They discovered this new herb a while ago; it''s bing famous in town."


    "I went out yesterday and couldn''t find it for sale."


    "Would you like some more?"


    "Yeah, sure." Jessica filled my cup again. I sipped the tea while I ate my usual breakfast with plenty of carbohydrates.


    After breakfast, I left the house to go for a walk. And when I was only a few meters from home, I received a message.


    [ You will probably be able to use the system starting tomorrow ].


    "Huh?" It was like a system message floating in front of my eyes. So god can do that? "Well, of course." I shrugged and continued walking with my hands in my pockets.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 145: Pregnant.

    Chapter 145: Pregnant.


    I got home sometimeter. I was excited about the message I had received. ''Since my system will return tomorrow, I''m calmer.''


    "So, did you find the herb I talked about?"


    "Hm? Ah, no, I was just walking."


    "I see. Before you go up, know that Lili wants to talk to you."


    "With me? Why?"


    "I don''t know; she''s been locked in her room since Hestia left. She asked me to let you know to go see her when you arrived."


    "All right." I don''t remember anything bad happening...maybe it was because of that? But I stopped when she asked me to stop; I didn''t force her into anything. She should have talked to me yesterday if she was so bothered.


    I went upstairs and knocked on the door.


    "Lili?"


    "Come in." Her voice was low. If I had to tell from the tone of her voice, she was a little sad or discouraged about something.


    "What happened?" As soon as I entered, I closed the door and walked to the bed. Lili was lying there with her body covered. I sat on the edge of the bed and brought my hand up to her head.


    I stroked her ears, and Lili winced. She is acting strange.


    "What happened? Is it because of what happened yesterday? I promise I''ll never do anything like that again; I won''t try to force you into anything. I got too carried away."


    "That''s not it!" Lili stood up suddenly. Her ears were erect, and she was staring at me with dread. She was trembling. "I... I...." Lili brought her two hands over her face.


    "Hey, calm down. Just exin to me what happened." I tried to calm her down. I came closer and hugged her. Lili hugged me tightly with her thin arms and took a deep breath. She was very nervous, probably a little short of breath.


    However, what Lili said in my ear while we were hugging, put me in an even worse state. It was like a bullet that hit my head.


    "I think I''m pregnant."


    It was like a whirlwind of feelings that made me lose track of everything. Some strange images shed through my mind, and I had forgotten to breathe. It was not something I was expecting to hear at this moment.


    I began to tremble along with Lili.


    I didn''t know if it was from fear, worry, or happiness.


    ####


    "So he is here." God looked at the translucent screen in front of him. On the screen, arge map was disyed. It was a giant map with five continents with unknown names.


    At the eastern edge of the map, on the continent called "Wolfhein," a little red dot was glowing. God smiled, satisfied, and then closed the map.


    "I didn''t think it would be possible to trace it that way, but it worked." God was holding a silver pendant with a small gemstone in it. It was a ne that emitted quite powerful magic.


    And it had traces of that man''s magic on the pendant.


    "It was good that I kept this all this time. But why did I keep it?" Some memories came to God''s mind¡ªmemories of when he and that man were still friends.


    The two sat on a sophisticated sofa while drinking beer and chatting happily. God sighed and avoided thinking about it. After everything that had happened, there was no way they could ever be friends again.


    "So, did you make it?"


    "Yes, it was easy. I traced him using the rest of his magic present in this pendant. Since I can scan the entire world of [ Tera ], I was able to find him easily."


    "But didn''t he foresee that? That it would be easy to find him."


    "He probably did. He''s not such an idiot." God started to think better, and probably that man wants to be found. He didn''t even try to hide.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    "I will send a message to Luan letting him know that it will be all settled soon, and then I will go to find out what that man did."


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No need; I can handle myself."


    "I understand. If you need help, I''ll be there for you. Call me if necessary."


    "I''ll do that."


    The woman disappeared, and God sat down on his couch. He sent the message to Luan and smiled when he saw his reaction.


    "I''m going to eat a hamburger and then deal with that bastard." God ced the pendant in its special storage.


    ####


    I continued in silence. I didn''t know how to react; it took me a while to recover. "So..." Those words came out of my mouth with difficulty.


    "I''m still not sure, but..." Lili hugged me tighter.


    "It''s okay... If you are pregnant, I will take responsibility for it. You have no reason to worry." I stroked Lili''s head. As much as I said it like it was no big deal, my hand shook.


    I''m not ready to be a father! This is too sudden.


    ''I remember talking a few times about getting her pregnant, but I was just kidding... I was imagining myself in a hentai and was thinking shameful things.'' Haaa~~ Honestly...


    "..."


    "Lili. I will repeat it... If you are pregnant, I will take responsibility for it, and we will raise this child together, do you understand?"


    "Yes..." Lili''s eyes were full of tears.


    "But I have to be honest. I''m not ready to be a father..."


    "..."


    "But still... I''m very happy. If I''m going to be a father, I want to give this child a life I didn''t have."


    "?"


    "Well, I didn''t have a father, so I know how my child would feel if I left and didn''t care about them. I will never do something like that." I had few memories of my father.


    "I didn''t know about that..."


    "Don''t worry. So you''re calmer now?"


    "What about you? You''re still shaking, you know? Don''t try to act like everything is fine. Hehehe." Lili finally let out augh.


    "Well, it was a shock to me, you know?"


    "But calm down; we are not sure yet..."


    "I trust your intuition, so if you say you''re pregnant, I''m sure you are. But just in case, let''s hide it from the others for now, okay?"


    "Okay, let''s do that."


    We hugged again and smiled happily. Honestly, I''m very happy right now.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 146: I will have a child. I have to be more careful from now on.

    Chapter 146: I will have a child. I have to be more careful from now on.


    I continued along with Lili on the bed. She was sitting next to me as she sewed in silence. We had already talked much about the future, even if we were unsure that she was pregnant.


    I calmed down a little, although I was still nervous. You can''t be NOT nervous after discovering that you will be a father, right? Especially when you are so young.


    But I should have known this would happen. There are no condoms here, not even magic that works to prevent a woman from getting pregnant. ''If there is one, I don''t know about it.''


    A child... It is a huge responsibility, so I must take even more care from now on. I am confident I won''t die inside the dungeon, but I still keep thinking about it.


    I can''t die and leave Lili alone.


    ''Ah, damn it, what am I thinking?'' I came into this world to have fun... Why am I thinking about this? Well, now I''m starting a family. Isn''t it time to take things a little more seriously?


    What does God think about this?


    Should I continue living as usual and continue to have sex and have fun with various women, or should I go on as I am now and have only these three women by my side?


    Ah, I don''t want to think about that right now.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about my... Our future. I''ll have to venture less into the dungeon and be more careful from now on."


    "Hm? Why?" Lili looked amazed.


    "Well, if I''m going to have a child, I must be more careful. I said before that I don''t want to leave you alone, and I want to raise our child together with you."


    "Aren''t you overthinking? I don''t want you to stop living your life because of this. Everything will go on as it always has."


    "Yes, it could be that I am overthinking..." I smiled at Lili andid her head on my shoulder.


    "Hey, I''m still sewing. I''m going to end up piercing my fingers."


    "Okay, I''m sorry~~."


    "It''s okay. Now stop thinking so much about the future; I''m sure everything will be fine."


    "Yes, I hope so..."


    ####


    Preparing for his journey, God teleported into apletely white room with various objectives on disy. All the items were on top of golden pirs.


    It was a room over 500 square meters with several rare items that would catch anyone''s attention. A museum. Swords, armor, rings, pendants, and even ''foods.''


    Rare foods with permanent effects on the body of a human being or even a God.


    "But none of that matters; I came here just for that." God walked for a few minutes until he reached a pir in the center of the room. Above the pir, a sword was floating.


    It was a sword with a curved, golden de. It looked like a katana. Its handle was ck and covered by a soft white cloth. Although it looked like a simple katana with an interesting design, the aura emitted by the sword was breathtaking.


    A divine aura that even the words of God could not exin it.


    "You don''t even have a name..." He picked up the sword and swung it. With his movement, the de emitted a golden glow that flew briefly before disappearing.


    ''With that, cutting him will be easy.'' God pulled a suitable scabbard from his special storage and put away his katana. Since he wore a traditional Japanese outfit, he looked like a samurai who had trained for years.


    No, with his mastery of using a de, God was confident that he was stronger than any samurai in the various worlds he knew.


    "Maybe I''m overdoing it a bit by taking this sword? I just want to talk to him... for now."


    ####


    God returned to his usual room and looked at the television. He knew very well what had happened between Lili and Luan. He already knew that Lili was pregnant.


    "She has been pregnant for some time now. Her belly will probably start growing next month. I''m happy for them..." He was a little discouraged since he never had the opportunity to have a child.


    It is nice to see a man building a family.


    "And don''t worry, Luan, I will do everything so you can continue living happily with your family in this world." Even if it is all artificial.


    God turned off his TV and looked back, where he found his assistant. She was there to say goodbye, but God didn''t listen to what she had to say and disappeared, leaving her alone.


    The assistant sighed and also disappeared, heading for the prison.


    When she arrived at the unknown woman''s cell, the woman was sitting on the floor. Her expression was one of pure sadness.


    "Daus just went after his master. If I had to say, God is prepared to kill him."


    "..."


    "Okay, I''m going now."


    "Wait."


    "Hm?"


    "I''m hungry. I''m out of food."


    "Oh, okay, I''ll bring more for you."


    "..."


    God''s assistant disappeared and returned, bringing several bags of things to eat. Snacks, instant noodles, and many other things. She could provide hot water if needed.


    As soon as she left the food on the floor, she locked the cell and walked away.


    And since she was bored and God wouldn''t need her, she decided to take a trip.


    ####


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 147: "Hard Level" World

    Chapter 147: "Hard Level" World


    With the de in the sheath at his waist, God found himself on arge green in covered with grass and flowers of various colors. On the horizon, some tall mountains caught his attention.


    "Behind those mountains is the city he is in. Or maybe he is in the mountains. I can''t tell exactly where he is." God had his map open. However, it was not easy to know his target''s exact location.


    The red dot on the map wasrge. The dot was shing over a part of the mountain and the city; it took up arge part of the map. In other words, his target could be anywhere in that area.


    He could be in the city in a small house or a cave in the mountains. Or the most improbable: He could be underground in a dungeon he created.


    "It''s something he loves to do." God smiled. God took off at high speed from the ground and crossed the blue sky towards the mountains. As he flew, he analyzed the surroundings.


    Forests, mountains, pleasant weather. It was the perfect ce for someone who likes to live in istion. He was considering whether he should build a mansion in this ce.


    ''No, I think staying in my usual room is morefortable. Besides, annoying monsters might appear around here.'' Despite the natural beauty and looking like a peaceful ce, it was a dangerous ce. ''Not just this region, the whole world is very dangerous.''


    This world was created for people to live at ''Level Hard.''


    While flying through the skies, God could even see dragons. In no world beyond this would something like this be possible. God wondered every day why his father created something like this.


    "Perhaps it is because he is a man who loves entertainment as much as I do. I remember the many times I watched the people of this world with him. That hero, to this day, has not left my mind. And in the end, he died pathetically."


    ''I wonder if any heroes are left in this world,'' God thought as he approached the mountains. Then he shook his head and stopped thinking about useless things. He focused on finding his target.


    He flew over the mountains as he scanned carefully. On the highest part of the mountain was a crater, a volcano that was not active at the moment.


    God approached the crater and looked at it, but nothing caught his attention.


    "The surrounding area has no vegetation. This is to be expected since this volcano is often active." Within several kilometers radius, there was only rocky soil with a few trees here and there.


    God passed by the volcano and found other mountains, but these were different. Although some of them had their vegetation damaged because of the volcano, they all had much more "life."


    There were even small animals around. Of course, there were also monsters. Speaking of monsters, God was surprised that no dragons lived in the volcano; it''s prettymon. But even if there was no dragon in the area, it still had dangerous monsters.


    Giant boars, huge birds ready to attack, and even a colossal worm with half its body outside the earth. It was disgusting and a somewhat troublesome monster. It was a worm that could have up to seven hearts, so killing it was difficult.


    "And I don''t want to deal with a worm like that right now." God sighed and applied magic to his body. He passed next to the giant worm that was meters long without being noticed. Then the worm burrowed back into the earth.


    Unable to be seen because of his magic, God passed through the mountains, and before he knew it, he could see the city. Surrounded by mountains, it was a beautiful "rural" city with unique architecture.


    God had seen this town before, but he couldn''t help but hold his breath.


    "For a town that is in such a troubled region, this ce is amazing." It was arge city with over 50,000 inhabitants. They hadrge buildings of up to three stories that were very well-architected.


    The streets were paved, and they even had a drinking water supply for the entire poption. Having a water supply is easy because a huge river flows around the city.


    "It''s like an ind in the middle of the mountains... I don''t know if that''s a good description, but it''s the first thing I can think of."


    Godnded on the road that led to the city gate. Yes, the whole city was surrounded by a wall. But it wasn''t a high wall, and it wasn''t sturdy. Despite this, it didn''t seem that they were attacked often.


    As hended on the road, God looked back. It was arge tunnel that ran through all the mountains.


    "Going through this tunnel every time you want to leave the city or enter the city must be tiring."


    God opened his map once again. Now that he had gotten a little closer to the city, he could get some sense of where his target was. And he was in the town. "This is going to be fun."


    God gave a smile and deactivated his magic. However, before he did that, hepletely changed his appearance. He now had the appearance of a middle-aged man, different from his previous appearance.


    "Brown hair, green eyes and some muscles. Yeah, that''s good." If God had to give him a grade, he would be a grade 7 man. He''s handsome, but he wouldn''t draw that much attention. It was the perfect disguise.


    And now he would go into the city and find his target. He probably couldn''t hide, and his target would recognize him as soon as he saw him, but he didn''t care.


    ####


    HEY, I''M WRITING A NEW FANFIC!!! YOU CAN FIND IT IN MY PROFILE :)


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 148: Prosperous City.

    Chapter 148: Prosperous City.


    God approached the gate. There were no guards outside, but God could feel gazes on him. He then looked up and noticed some men above the wall.


    The wall is also a watchtower. There were four men, all of them wearing light leather armour. Even though two of them were rather frail-looking, God knew they were strong.


    ''The magic power of all of them is absurd.'' They wouldn''tpare to God, but the four men were skilled magic users.


    "Excuse me?" God shouted.


    One of the soldiers above the wall asked God to identify himself, so he devised a name. "My name is Joan. I came here to visit a friend." He gave a smile, trying to sound as sincere as possible.


    "Joan? What is the name of your friend?"


    After the man''s question, God almost choked. He should have worked out that n a little better.


    "The name is Bardak. Yes, Bardak." After saying the name of his supposed friend, God internally shouted. ''Bardak isn''t even a real name! It''s impossible for someone to have a name like that!'' However, his expression was neutral.


    "Bardak? The old man Bardak?" A smile appeared on the guard''s face. Next, the gate began to open.


    "Yes, that old man owes me some money, I came here to collect." Godughed. The guard realized that he was joking and also began tough. Then he jumped off the wall andnded in front of God.


    He jumped off the wall and felt no impact on his feet when he touched the ground. It was as if he had gone down a simple step.


    "So where did youe from?"


    "I came from Uriq, north of here."


    "Uriq... I''ve visited Uriq before, but it''s been a while since I''ve been there. I''m stuck in this city because of my job. I miss the time when I worked as an adventurer."


    The man walked beside God, and the two entered the city.


    "So you were an adventurer?"


    "Yes, I worked as an adventurer for over twenty years. It may not seem like it, but I''m over fifty years old now."


    "Oh, yes..." It was true; he had a very youthful appearance.


    "All right, enjoy your stay. If you want to stay in an inn, I rmend the three-story inn in the south of town. The price is good and the food there is delicious. I used to stay there a lot in the old days."


    "Okay, thank you very much. Have a good day."


    "See youter. Joan. I''ll be here if you need any help." The guard waved as God walked away.


    "He is very kind... All the guards are kind and good people." It was different from the world he created. The world Luan was in had many despicable people.


    He walked down the streets and noticed how happy people were; nothing seemed to bother them, even though they lived in a theoretically very dangerous world.


    ''No homeless people, no people in old clothes... It seems that everyone lives well here.'' He didn''t know if the whole world was like that, but this city is prosperous.


    "But... It''s strange." He remembers that things were not as good when he watched the people of this world with his father. Everything was chaos.


    ####


    God opened the map again. He walked through some narrow streets until he came to a nice-looking two-story building.


    On the front of the building was a sign with a rather peculiar name.


    [ Hotel of Desire ]


    God coughed and cleared his throat. The name was rather suggestive, but still, he thought nothing strange of it and opened the door. Fortunately, the reception and bar area was quite normal.


    No women were walking around the ce wearing sexy clothes. Maybe at night, that would happen, but at the moment, it just looked like an ordinary inn.


    ''That guy is probably here...'' The centre of the red dot was in this ce.


    "Can I help you?" God was looking around suspiciously, and that caught the receptionist''s attention. She had a gentle smile, although she was on alert. God approached the reception counter and handed the woman a few coins.


    Although he had not created this world, he could create bronze, silver and gold coins to use.


    "I would like a room."


    "For how many people? Just for you?"


    "That''s right. Hmm... Excuse me for asking, but this ce is..."


    "Oh, you are worried about the name? Well, the one who chose that name was my mother. To be clear, we don''t do that kind of service here." The receptionist smiled a little awkwardly.


    "I see."


    The receptionist took the coins and then wrote a few things. After handing the room key to God, she bowed politely.


    Before going to his room, God looked around the bar/restaurant area of the inn. However, he did not find his target. He found only a few guests chatting and eating some meals happily.


    ''Maybe he''s in one of the rooms.'' God went upstairs and walked down the corridor. And when he passed in front of one of the doors, he felt a strange energy inside the room. On the door, it had the number [137]


    "I feel the same magic." The same magic he felt in that woman. It was the magic of the man he was looking for. And although he found what he was looking for, God did not invade the room.


    He approached thest door in the corridor, where his room was. As soon as he entered, he sat on the soft bed and sighed.


    "I''ll wait a little while, I don''t want to break into his room." That would be easy, but God didn''t want to cause trouble. The other guests and the receptionist don''t know who he is; breaking into someone''s room would be bad.


    He didn''t want to be treated like a criminal.


    Gody back down and began to think a little better about what he had done in thest hour.


    "Wouldn''t it have been simpler if I hade here using magic to hide? Or did I just want to walk around town and have fun? That might be it, it''s been a while since I''ve socialized with unfamiliar people."


    ####


    HEY, I''M WRITING A NEW FANFIC!!! YOU CAN FIND IT IN MY PROFILE :)


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 149: Big Project.

    Chapter 149: Big Project.


    A few minutes passed, and God was already feeling bored. He sat in bed and started swinging his legs because of his anxiety; he couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Damn, I must find that guy and solve this problem!" God said impatiently. He washed his face and then headed toward the suspicious room from before.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    He knocked on the door a few times, but no one answered. God could still feel the magic from before, but it was a little weaker now. He continued to knock on the door.


    God knocked on the door so many times that the guest in the next room got angry with him.


    "Stop knocking on that door; I''m trying to sleep here! Idiot!" That''s what he yelled from inside his room. Right after that happened, the receptionist came up the stairs with a serious expression.


    "I''m sorry." God didn''t even wait for her to say anything before apologizing. Even then, he received a scolding. After, he went downstairs and to the bar to get something to eat.


    God hoped that his target would show up. However, he didn''t show up even after two hours. Nobody entered or left the suspicious room during this period.


    And about the map: The red dot was still in the same ce, which confused God.


    ''I feel his magic inside that room. But why doesn''t he appear? Is it a bait? Was I foolish enough to be lured here by a bait?'' God felt his face get hot.


    He almost threw the bar table up in the air. The surrounding guests looked frightened. God didn''t know if he had been tricked, but thinking about the possibility made him very angry.


    And now that he had reached his limit, he couldn''t wait any longer. He ran upstairs, and when he arrived in the room where he could sense his target''s magic, he opened the door quickly using magic.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. I have been tricked." In the middle of the room, a dummy had been ced sitting on a chair. It was a life-size doll of the man he was looking for.


    The dummy was very well made.


    Long gray hair and a long beard with a bow tied on the end. His body was thin and frail. His expression was light, the expression of an old man who had lived for thousands of years and no longer cared about anything.


    "He put his magic into this dummy to lure me here. He knew that I would use this method to find him. And how could he get rid of my detection? Did he hide his ''presence'' somehow?"


    God, annoyed, kicked the dummy and knocked it over. And right after, a voice emerges from the dummy.


    [ You found me. ]


    "You... I can''t believe you could fool me like that. I should have known."


    [ You''re smart, you should have known I had already seen thising ]


    "So, are you around or hiding in some hole as usual?"


    [ I am nearby. I''ll give you my location so we can talk. ]


    "If you already intended to talk to me, why do that? This dummy looks exactly like you; it''s giving me the creeps."


    [ Well, I just wanted to have some fun. Nowe so we can talk. I don''t want to cause a mess in this town, so please don''t do anything stupid. ]


    "I promise I won''t attack you as soon as I meet you."


    [ That''s great. Nowe over so we can settle this. ]


    "You''ll have to give me a good reason for meddling in my life like this. Especially after what you''ve done."


    [ ... ]


    The dummy was silent. After that, a strange bird flew in through the bedroom window with a map tied to its paw. "So he''s going to make me look for him using a map? That gets on my nerves."


    God closed the bedroom door and left the inn extremely annoyed.


    ''Does he think this is a joke? He''s getting in the way of one of my big projects!''


    ####


    "Lili, how are you feeling?" Lili was lying on the couch, apparently feeling a little sick. Pregnant women could feel sick during pregnancy, so it was understandable.


    And now that she is feeling these symptoms, we are sure she is pregnant.


    That''s why she told me about the pregnancy. She has been feeling this nausea for some time now. I hadn''t even noticed... I am a terrible "husband."


    "I''m feeling better."


    "Okay. I''ll be here for whatever you need." Lili sat up, and I sat down next to her. I then asked her toy her head on myp to rest for a while. Then shey down again.


    "Thank you, Luan."


    "No need to thank me, it''s the least I can do. I feel bad that I didn''t realize you were going through this."


    "There was no way you could have known since I hid it well."


    "... What about the others? Did they ask you about it?"


    "The Goddess seemed a little worried, but I just told her that I had eaten something bad and had a pain in my stomach."


    "Do you think she believed that?"


    "Probably. But Jessica, on the other hand... I think she suspects something."


    "She already knows about our rtionship and probably knows you are pregnant. Her intuition is scary."


    "Really? I didn''t think she was so perceptive."


    "You have no idea..." I giggled and ced my hand on Lili''s forehead. Her face turned red, and we stared at each other for a while. After a few seconds, Lili turned her face away.


    Suddenly, her expression became strange, and she threw up on the room floor.


    "Don''t tell me you were holding back all this time? Please go to the bathroom as soon as possible!"


    ####


    This arc that most of you are hating will end in the next two chapters.


    HEY, I''M WRITING A NEW FANFIC!!! YOU CAN FIND IT IN MY PROFILE :)


    READ 10 CHAPTERS AHEAD AND HELP ME!!! - PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )

 Chapter 150: Thousands of lives.

    Chapter 150: Thousands of lives.


    The map God had received was not very well done. It had only a few streets drawn and one location marked. To help, God opened his map and walked while keeping one next to the other.


    With this, he reached the ce marked on the map.


    It was in the area at the city''s northern end, right next to the wall. It was a small, quiet residential neighbourhood, unlike the area near the gate, which was very busy.


    All the houses were very simr, but some were two stories high, and some more luxurious ones were three stories high. In the ce marked on the map, there was a three-story house. Besides having a very sophisticated appearance, the whole house was surrounded by a fence and had a huge yard with a beautiful garden. It was a mansion.


    "So he''s living in this huge house? Does he have a family now or something? Maybe that woman was living with him." God entered and walked the stone path until he reached the front door.


    God saw the curtain of one of the windows move. Soon after that, the front door was opened.


    "Good to see you." The man who answered the door said. He had the same appearance as the previous dummy: long gray hair and a long beard with a bow tied at its end.


    The only thing different was his clothes.


    ''He used to love to wear a tunic, but now he looks like a normal person.'' He wore a sophisticated ck suit, like a nobleman. God sighed and entered the house without saying a word.


    As soon as the door closed, God turned and brought his hand towards the man''s neck.


    "Louis, I am quite irritated, so you had better exin all this well."


    "You said you wouldn''t attack me." He spoke with difficulty since he was being hung. God clicked his tongue and released him.


    "Let''s sit down and have some tea; I''ll exin why I did all this. It''s important."


    Louis'' expression twitched, and his tone of voice changed. Realizing it was serious, God stopped acting impulsively and decided to listen to everything he had to say. He had a little time to spare.


    ''I have a few days until the War Game. However, I said the system would be avable again tomorrow... It might take a little longer than that. I''m sorry, Luan.'' God rambled.


    Louis led God into a rather cozy drawing room, and soon after, a woman in maid''s clothes served tea to the two of them.


    "Do you have maids here?"


    "Just Lili. She''s a good girl." Hearing the girl''s name, God smiled. They had the same name, but their appearances werepletely different.


    "All right, now start talking. Something serious must have happened for you to have gotten in the way of my big project, right?"


    "The lives of thousands of people are in danger."


    "I won''t fall for that again. Last time, you made me do something unforgivable. Do you remember?"


    "Of course I remember, and I regret it. I tried to exin to you several times that I was also deceived, but you never wanted to listen to me!"


    "Of course! You made me take thousands of innocent lives because of your stupid greed!"


    "... I already told you that I was deceived! But now, I''m not being deceived! I need your help."


    "You''ve been missing for years; shouldn''t you be strong enough to handle your problems alone?"


    "..." With Louis'' silence, God used his abilities to analyze his magical power, just as he did with the city guards.


    "You are weaker." God was surprised at the absurd decrease in Louis'' magic power. His magical power was 60% weaker.


    "A lot has happened."


    "All right, I don''t want to know about it." God sighed and scratched his head. "So to sum it up, You did this to get my attention because you need help... Is that it?"


    "Exactly."


    "I see. But what makes you think I will help you?"


    "I know you will."


    "..."


    ####


    After a few minutes of exnation, God concluded.


    "I won''t help."


    "What? Why? Those people are about to be killed; don''t you care about them?"


    "No, I don''t care. I did not create that world, so I have no reason to care about those people. If someone is out to destroy that world, the creator of it should take care of it."


    "As I said, the creator of that world is missing."


    "He''s a god just like me, right? There are several gods out there, why don''t you go after another one to take care of it? Why me, of all people?"


    "You''re the only one who doesn''t care about helping a demon."


    "After what you did, I''ve never trusted a demon again... and I''m not going to help one now. Now I want you to undo what you did to interfere with the system I created."


    "Please..."


    "I have to go back now. I''m sure you''ll be able to take care of everything yourself. Here, take this." God handed the sword to Louis. "This sword is powerful. You''ll be able to kill anyone with it... Even though you are weaker now."


    "..."


    "Now undo what you''ve done. I''m leaving and don''t want you to interfere with anything else. Leave me alone."


    "You haven''t changed at all. You''re still arrogant."


    "I don''t want to hear that from you." God frowned, irritated. Louis sighed and then gave a smile.


    "At least you came all this way. I''m d you''re okay."


    "..."


    After the two stared at each other for a while, God said goodbye to Louis. God felt extremely confused as soon as he arrived at the inn he was staying at. He didn''t know what to do.


    He already said he wouldn''t help, but he wants to help for some reason.


    ''Damn.''


    ####


    You can read 10 more chapters here: PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE ) ( THE WAR GAME WILL START!! )


    I am trying to be a full-time writer, so your support is very wee!

 Chapter 151: The system is back!

    Chapter 151: The system is back!


    After more thought, God decided not to help his "friend." He knew he would regret it if he helped; he was almost sure he would be tricked again. And even if he is not being deceived, he believes his "friend" could work it out alone.


    He is strong. Even if his strength had greatly diminished, he was still strong.


    "And since I handed that sword to him, I''m sure he''ll be fine." God was already getting ready to return. But before it, he had to check if Luan''s system had returned.


    So he sent a message to his assistant.


    "I need your help."


    [ Hm? Is everything okay? Did you find that guy? ] His assistant looked scared. She was pretty distracted.


    "I found him. He did all this to get my attention."


    [ Didn''t I tell you that? I was sure he just wanted to get your attention. But why? ]


    "There''s a world about to be destroyed, and he''s asking for my help."


    [ And you? ]


    "Of course, I refused. I already told you what happened in the past, right? How that guy deceived me."


    [ I remember you telling me about that before. But I don''t know the details. ]


    "He deceived me and put me in the middle of a war. He put me in the middle of a war and on the wrong side. In other words, I helped those bastards win that war." God clenched his fists.


    Just remembering all those innocent lives being taken by his hand made his blood boil.


    [ And in the end, what happened? ]


    "I killed everyone. Ultimately, both sides lost, so the world fell intoplete chaos. I''ve never revisited it, but I''m sure life in that ce is almost extinct."


    [ Wow... That''s pretty serious ]


    "You don''t seem to care much."


    [ I didn''t know those people, and you didn''t know them either. Besides, it''s a distant world that you will never visit again, so why care so much about it? ]


    Hearing his assistant''s words, God realized something. He didn''t care about the lives of those people, but he did care about the fact that his friend had deceived him.


    In the past, when he found out that he had been deceived, it was as if someone had stabbed his heart. And so he went into a rage and ended up destroying everything. That''s what happened.


    But he pretends to care about the lives he took to mask his frustration for having lost his best friend.


    Even God has feelings.


    "It may be that I don''t care much about those people''s lives, but still, I did something unforgivable. They weren''t just artificial characters like the ones who are living in the world Luan is in; they were real people. There''s no way I can pretend I didn''t do something outrageous."


    [ But please, forget about it. It has been how many years since this happened? 50? Maybe 100? Forget it. ]


    "..."


    [ Now I have to go; I''m finishing packing for my trip. See youter. ]


    "Don''t even think about it."


    [ ?! ]


    "I called you because I need help, remember?


    [ I thought you just wanted to talk and ask for advice. ]


    "No, I need you to go to Luan and check if his system is avable."


    [ Ah, so in the end, you solved the problem. ]


    "..."


    [ Right, I''ll go there quickly. I''m going on a vacation trip as soon as I finish this job. ]


    "Ok, ok..."


    ####


    "Damn, why do I have to do that?" God''s assistant was irritated by his sudden request since she had already prepared her bags. However, she could not ignore an order from God.


    She left her things on her bed and then disappeared.


    Her vision changed, and she was now in an alley. This time she was not surprised by a strange man. Her appearance changed, and she headed toward Luan''s house. She wanted to get out of this world as fast as possible.


    Knock~~ Knock~~ Knock~~


    She knocked on the door desperately. Then the door was opened by a beautiful woman.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, her name is Jessica. The girl who was a prostitute.''


    "Is Luan there?"


    "Luan? Yes. But who are you?"


    "I''m a friend of his." She gave a smile but was quite impatient. Jessica realized the woman was in a hurry, so she closed the door and went upstairs to call Luan. He was in the room with Lili.


    From Jessica''s description, Luan didn''t know who it was, but he felt it was important, so he went downstairs.


    And when he saw the woman standing in front of the door.


    "Oh, it''s you! I remember you!" Luan recognized her. She had the same appearance as when she met him inside the tower.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m here to check something." The woman cleared her throat and looked at Jessica. Then Luan closed the door, and the two walked to a slightly more secluded ce.


    "So, what do you want to check? Do you want to know if someone attacked us or something?''


    "I''m here to check your system. God said the system should be online again."


    "Really?" Luan tilted his head and opened the system. Then a window appeared in front of his eyes.


    The system is online again; as he expected, all his basic abilities have been reset. He had leveled up, so that''s to be expected. But what surprised him was not only that.


    Not only were his basic skills reset, but so was everything else.


    The only things that remained were his points, harem, and skills. The masturbation counter, the orgasm counter, everything was gone.


    And in addition, it had a new feature.


    [ Heir ]


    "That''s funny."


    "Is the system back?''


    "Yes, it''s back. Tell God I appreciate it." God said the system would be avable again only tomorrow, so he was more than happy.


    "Okay, I''m going back now. Enjoy the system."


    "See youter."


    Luan went home humming happily.


    ####


    You can read 10 more chapters here: PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE ) ( THE WAR GAME WILL START!! )


    I am trying to be a full-time writer, so your support is very wee!

 Chapter 152: Heirs.

    Chapter 152: Heirs.


    I had received my System again, so now I could focus on evolving my basic abilities. It had been a while since I had focused on the System, so this was a good time.


    Mainly because I received a new feature with a rather strange name.


    [ Heirs ]


    Looking at the feature''s name, I can imagine what it means. And I probably got this new feature because Lili got pregnant. But what was something like that put into the System for?


    ''Will I get stronger ording to the number of children I have?'' I giggled and went to my room, where Lili was waiting for me in bed. She was sitting quietly, stroking her belly.


    "So, who was that?


    "It was a friend; she came to inform me about some things."


    "..."


    I sat down next to Lili and hugged her. I put her head on my shoulder, and some thoughts came to my mind. What will happen if I tell her about everything?


    About the System, about meing from another world. What would she think? Would she be afraid of me?


    "Lili, what would you think if I said I came from another world or something?"


    "Hm?"


    "What would you think if I said I was from another world?"


    "I don''t understand."


    "... Forget about it."


    After our little exchange of words, a message appeared in front of my eyes.


    [ Blocked ]


    [ You can''t talk about your abilities with other people ]


    [ System is being rebooted ]


    After that, the System returned to normal. So God put a "lock" on it so I won''t talk to anyone about my System. I don''t want to hide the System from Lili and the others forever, but at least this "lock" will help me if I talk too much.


    ####


    After spending more time with Lili, I went to the bathroom to shower. I took this opportunity to take a look at the whole System.


    [ Orgasms: 0]


    [ Harem: 2 ] - [ Tiona Hiryute ] [ Liliruca Arde ]


    [ Goddesses: 1 ] - [ Hestia ]


    [ Skill Points: 234 ]


    [ Skill Acquired: *Map*, *Body Strengthening*, *Hell kaios*, *de Mastery, *Strength Increase*, Magic Strengthening*, Persuasion (Removed)*, *Universal Sense*, *Quick Movement*, *Perfect Control of all elements*, *Imprable Defense*, *Wind Control*]


    [ Masturbations - 0]


    [ Strength - 10 ]


    [ Agility - 10 ]


    [ Dexterity - 10 ]


    [ Magic - 20 ]


    [ Endurance - 10 ]


    As I said before, everything had been reset. Even the bonus I received because of the masturbation disappeared after I went up to level three. I didn''t know the reason behind that.


    Maybe it has been reset because I will gain even more bonuses (basic abilities points) and skills by masturbating.


    ''I hadpletely stopped masturbating after I started having sex with so many women. But I was always curious about what would happen when my ''Masturbations'' status reached 1000.''


    Will I gain a legendary skill? That would be interesting.


    "Right, the store, the goddess store, everything is as before. The prices are still high. But the most important thing is this here."


    [ Heirs ]


    I clicked on the name to see if I got an exnation, but I didn''t get much information. Looks like I couldn''t get any stronger with it. The names of my ''Heirs'' would appear in this ce, that''s all.


    I confess I was disappointed.


    "But that''s not right. I got that after levelling up. Maybe the requirement to level up was to get Lili, Tiona or Hestia pregnant since I received this new feature" It made sense.


    I''ll find out the actual function of it when my child is born.


    ####


    A day had passed since my system had be usable again. But in the end, I did nothing. I avoided sex with Lili because of her pregnancy, Tiona had disappeared, and Hestia spent most of the day thinking about the War game.


    In the end, I didn''t increase my Status.


    The only thing I did was masturbate twice in the bathroom.


    [ Masturbations - 2 ]


    [ Strength - 11 (+1) ]


    [ Agility - 11 (+1) ]


    [ Dexterity - 11 (+1) ]


    [ Magic - 21 (+1) ]


    [ Endurance - 11 (+1) ]


    I didn''t get any skills. Maybe when I masturbate ten times, I will gain a skill like when I acquired the " Map " skill.


    And the strongest skill that I use to strengthen my body also came through my masturbation. It''s funny.


    "Haaa~~" I took an undo breath and rested my back on the couch''s backrest. Then Jessica walked over and sat down next to me. She had a tired expression; she had been working hard.


    Apparently, besides working here, she was working nights three times a week. She assured me she was not prostituting herself and was working as a waitress.


    I have no reason not to believe her. And if she were prostituting again, I wouldn''t mind.


    "Are you feeling exhausted?"


    "Yes, a little. I didn''t get much sleepst night; by the time bar closed, it was almost morning. I managed to sleep for only two hours before I came here."


    "You can use my bed if you want to sleep. Don''t push your body too hard. You''ve already made the food and finished cleaning up, so you don''t have to worry."


    "What''s this? Are you inviting me into your room?"


    "I''m not doing that. And I''m sure if I did, you''d ept right away. Am I wrong?"


    Jessica gave a sarcastic smile and brought her mouth close to my ear. "Maybe." She puffed my ear, causing a shiver to run through my entire body.


    "Well, shall we go upstairs then?"


    "Eh?" Jessica had a surprised expression. However, a weak smile and naughty appeared on her face. "Are you sure you want to do this? Lili is home."


    "It''s been a while since we''ve done this, so I''m missing your body." Jessica''s body was beautiful, and her dark skin was what caught my attention the most. She was so erotic.


    "Pervert."


    "You''re calling me a pervert? You should look in the mirror."


    "Hahaha. Idiot."


    ####


    You can read 10 more chapters here: PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )


    I am trying to be a full-time writer, so your support is very wee!

 Chapter 153: She is seducing me.

    Chapter 153: She is seducing me.


    I was serious about having sex with Jessica, but she was so tired that we did not do it. Besides, Lili came downstairs shortly afterward, and Jessica walked away from me.


    ''Apparently, she doesn''t want to get in the way of my rtionship with Lili.'' However, I don''t think it would get in the way of our rtionship. Lili already knows about my rtionship with Hestia and doesn''t care about it.


    Or at least she has never shown that she does.


    But anyway, having sex with Jessica would not help me much. My basic abilities would go up a little, but only that.


    ''But not enough.''


    On second thought, having sex with Lili, Tiona, or any other woman would not help me much in the current situation. I have to have sex with a goddess. Having sex with a goddess would give me an absurd number of points, and my basic abilities would go up frighteningly.


    Every time I came inside a goddess, each basic abilities of mine would go up by more than 100 points. That was a lot.


    ''So I have to convince Hestia to have sex tonight.''


    And while Hestia didn''t get home, I spent the rest of my afternoon with Lili, talking about the future. We have been doing that a lottely.


    I was even talking about getting a new house... But after winning the War Game, we will get a mansion, so I won''t have to worry about paying expensive rent or buying a house.


    And as the sunset came, Hestia arrived home.


    She was with Bell and someone I didn''t expect to see today.


    "Mikoto?"


    "Hello, Luan."


    It was Mikoto in her usual clothes. Her clothes were dirty, and her hair was messy; it looked like she had fallen off her bike or something. She had some injuries on her feet and hands.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "I found Mikoto inside the dungeon; she had separated from herpanions. She was injured a bit, but everything is fine." Bell replied.


    "Here, take this." I put my hand in my pocket and pulled out a healing potion. "It''s a healing potion. It will help you." I handed it to Mikoto, and she widened her eyes, surprised that I had given her an expensive potion.


    It was a high-quality potion that I got it using the system. I would make a fortune if I started selling the potions I get with the system.


    "I can''t ept that." She replied. But after I insisted, she drank it, and her wounds recovered quickly. They were minor injuries, but I wanted to ensure she would be okay.


    "Thank you very much," Mikoto said respectfully.


    "No need to thank me. But then, what happened to yourpanions?"


    Bell and Hestia went upstairs, and I sat down at the table with Mikoto. Jessica, who was getting ready to go home, served us tea.


    "We were exploring the 15th floor together, but we split up. I was lucky to find Bell and his friend." She was probably talking about Welf. I''m not sure.


    "I see." Mikoto was strong, but he needed to reach his full potential.


    "My friends are probably back home by now. I stayed with Bell and his friend until I left the dungeon, and Bell invited me toe to his house for dinner. I hope I''m not in the way."


    "Don''t worry, everything is fine. Anyway, I''ve wanted to see you; it''s been a while since we spoke. Were you very busy?"


    "No, I spend most of my days training."


    "You are quite diligent."


    "..."


    "But since you talked about training, what do you say we train together? Or we could go out to eat again."


    "Train together with you? That sounds interesting." Mikoto''s eyes sparkled.


    "Are you interested? Then how about in two weeks?"


    "Two weeks? Why so long?


    "A lot will happen in that period; I don''t think I''ll have time to train with you." I gave a bitter smile. An image of Apollo''s face appeared in my thoughts, and I felt like throwing up.


    "Ah, that..." Since Mikoto probably already knew about the War Game, she understood the motives behind my words. She looked at me with a serious and sharp look but remained silent.


    #####


    When Mikoto went home, it was just Hestia and me sitting at the table. She was finishing her food and was quite thoughtful. I could see from her expression that she was feeling apprehensive.


    The war game was approaching.


    "The war game is making you quite apprehensive, isn''t it?" I put my hand over hers. Her hand was a little cold.


    "Yes, a little. I can''t stop thinking about it; I''m very nervous. I''m not feeling confident."


    "What is it? You don''t even sound like the Hestia I know. You''re always so confident and excited. I said it''s going to be okay, didn''t I?"


    "But..."


    "Let''s forget about the War game just for today, and let''s enjoy this cold night a little." I smiled at Hestia and stroked her hand, inviting her to my room.


    With a red face, Hestia responded positively to my advances.


    "Just for today... After, we should concentrate on the War Game."


    "Okay, Okay~~ Do you want me to carry you in my arms like I did before?"


    "I can walk!" Hestia mmed her two hands on the table. Her bouncy breasts and cleavage caught my attention.


    "Your usual outfit is the best."


    "Hm?"


    "That dress is very sexy. It''s the outfit I like the most." Short dress, those gloves, it was like sexy cosy.


    "Thanks... I think..." Hestia ced her te in the kitchen and walked slowly up the stairs. I walked behind her and noticed Hestia''s hand lifting her dress a little, making her legs even more visible.


    Her smooth, delicate thighs were all exposed now.


    In addition, I could see her cute white panties.


    She''s seducing me.


    ####


    You can read 10 more chapters here: PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )


    I am trying to be a full-time writer, so your support is very wee!

 Chapter 154: Her taste is different +18

    Chapter 154: Her taste is different +18


    I approached Hestia, and from behind, I slipped my hand under her dress, touching her pussy over her panties. "Waa~~" Hestia put her hands over her mouth, afraid to draw Bell''s attention.


    We were still hiding our rtionship, and I doubt he knew. Bell is quite naive when ites to these matters.


    I continued to y Hestia until we reached my bedroom door. Hestia''s nectar was already running down her legs, and her face was red like a tomato. The sweat was running down her neck.


    After we entered and I closed the door, I hugged Hestia from behind and grabbed her boobs tightly. Her body was boiling, and her soft skin was wet with sweat. She was pretty aroused.


    "Are you like this because we''ve gone too long without doing this?" I started to bite Hestia''s shoulder and slipped my hand inside her cleavage. I massaged her boob while rubbing her hard nipple against the palm of my hand.


    Hestia was moving her body without stopping; she had started to lose strength in her legs.


    "It''s not that..." She said with difficulty.


    I put my knee between her legs and started rubbing her pussy. With her boobs, her pussy, and one of the most sensitive areas of her body ( her neck ) being touched by me, Hestia had begun to go into ecstasy.


    Her body went limp in my arms, so I held her.


    Hestia''s breasts popped out of her clothes, and her panties came down to her thighs.


    "What do you say we go to bed now?"


    "Yes..." Hestia smiled at me and kissed my lips for the first time in a long time. She held my cheeks and invaded my mouth with her tongue in a rough way as if she was desperate to kiss me.


    Our tongues moved, and everything became a mess. Our drool mingled, and Hestia moaned as our lips parted. Breathing hard, she giggled. "I''ve been missing doing that."


    "I can''t deny that I''ve been missing kissing you. You''ve gotten pretty good at it. I''m curious if you''re so good at using your mouth to do something else."


    "Want to test it?" Hestia licked her lips and removed the glove on her right hand. A wicked smile appeared on her face. She opened her mouth and showed how moist and hot it was. It was to make me even more aroused.


    After seeing this, my cock, which was already hard, almost pierced my pants.


    ####


    I sat on the bed, and Hestia knelt before me with her breasts showing. She delicately removed my pants, revealing my big dick that was already pulsating because of my excitement.


    And also because of the amount of cum that I stored.


    With a wicked smile remaining on her face, Hestia held my cock with her glove-less hand while she stroked my thigh with her other hand. The fabric of her glove rubbing against my thigh gave me goosebumps.


    She moved her hand lovingly up and down, masturbating my cock. My pre-cum began to leak out, and Hestia''s movements became more violent. My cock started pulsating only a few minutester.


    When she felt my cock pulsating in her hand, Hestia opened her mouth and put my cock inside it.


    The heat and moist from her mouth made my cume out more violently. While keeping my cock inside her mouth, Hestia began to suck the rest of my cum until her mouth was full.


    With her mouth filled with my cum, Hestia smiled and then swallowed it.


    "Haa~~ The taste is weird, but it''s so good." She licked the rest of my cum at the corner of her mouth and prepared to make her new move. My cock was even harder than before.


    Hestia moved closer, and with her big soft boobs, she swallowed my cock. She pressed her boobs hard against my cock and then spat between them, getting ready to start moving.


    "You like that, don''t you?"


    "Yes, it''s wonderful." She began to move her boobs as she sandwiched my cock between them. Her body temperature was so high that it felt like I had my cock inside her pussy.


    Realizing I loved every second of this, Hestia increased the pressure on my cock.


    She continued for long minutes until I finally reached my limit, and my cum was spilled between her beautiful boobs, which were all sweaty and wet with her saliva.


    Arge amount of cum had been spilled between her boobs.


    When Hestia let go of my cock, the thick cum began to run down her white dress.


    "No, I can''t get this dirty..." Hestia quickly started to take off her clothes, but I stopped her. I hugged her from behind and threw her onto the bed. "WAAA~~ Wait." She had a surprised expression on her face.


    "Your clothes are already dirty, and I want sex with you dressed like this."


    I lifted Hestia''s dress and removed her panties, already at the height of her shins. I spread her legs wide and touched Hestia''s clitoris with my finger.


    "Hii~~" She gave a strange moan. I smiled and started ying with her clitoris with my tongue. It was the most sensitive part of a woman; it didn''t take long for Hestia to squirt.


    ''As I imagined, her taste is different from Lili''s.''


    ####


    You can read 10 more chapters here: PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )


    I am trying to be a full-time writer, so your support is very wee!

 Chapter 155: Can she handle it? +18

    Chapter 155: Can she handle it? +18


    I tasted the liquid from her pussy, and Hestia rested her body on the bed. She was breathing heavily and hiding her face with her arm, hiding her expression from me.


    I removed her arm and revealed her watery eyes. Then I stole her lips once more. Hestia received my kiss and put her hand behind my neck.


    While I kissed her, I removed my pants that had not been entirely removed by Hestia before. After dropping my pants on the floor, our lips parted, and I prepared to prate Hestia''s pussy.


    Hestia asked me to do this slowly, so I did.


    I ced my cock at the entrance to her pussy and slid it into her slowly. The walls of her pussy squeezed my cock, giving me an intense feeling of pleasure.


    The tightness of her pussy was indeed something from another world.


    I shoved my entire cock inside her pussy. I touched her uterus.


    Hestia bit her lips. My whole cock inside her little pussy was causing her a little pain.


    Because of the pain, she drove her nails into my arms. I didn''t move so she could get used to it.


    "We''ve only gone a few days without doing this, and your pussy is already unustomed to my cock?" I smiled at Hestia, and she pouted.


    "Idiot. You can move now."


    Hestia kept her legs open to clear my way so I could move as I wanted. I began to make slow movements that increased in speed over time.


    Her boobs, which were exposed, began to sway wildly, and the sound of our flesh colliding mingled with Hestia''s soft moans. It was the sound I liked to hear.


    My body was moving on its own. My only thought was to cum inside Hestia''s pussy; my mind was nk.


    Like me, Hestia was close to her limit just a few minutester. No, maybe she had cum a few times during all this time that I was fucking her pussy like an animal.


    She was handling it very well, unlike Lili the day I found out she was pregnant.


    "I''m going to cum, Hestia."


    "Cum, cum all inside me! Hmmm~~" Hestia closed her eyes and crossed her legs behind me. I shoved my cock as deep as I could inside her pussy, and my thick cum invaded her little uterus.


    I began to have the same feeling I had the day I said I had gotten Lili pregnant.


    I started to think that I really did get Hestia pregnant. However, secondster, that disappeared from my mind.


    My cum had all been sucked by Hestia''s soft pussy. The pussy of a goddess. However, my cock was still hard inside her pussy, and I still hadn''t had enough.


    Hestia noticed this, and a smile appeared on her face. Her pussy was twitching wildly because of the continuous orgasms she was having.


    However, even though she wasing several times, she wanted more, and it seemed that she could do this many more times during the night. The night would be long.


    [ Status Bonuses acquired: +157 ]


    [ Skill Points acquired: +90 ]


    This is great. If I cum inside Hestia 10 more times, it will be enough. I hope she can take it all.


    ####


    I didn''t count how many times I came inside Hestia''s pussy, but it was several times. Her insides had be a mess. Hestia was no longer responding to my calls; she had passed out.


    My cum began to leak from her pussy as I removed my cock. The whole bed was soiled with sweat and my cum; it smelled unpleasant. Hestia''s dress was also dirty.


    I sat down on the edge of the bed and took a deep breath.


    I got up and put on some pants before going downstairs to get a ss of water to hydrate myself. The cold water went down my throat and made me feelpletely recovered.


    "Okay, let''s take a look at this."


    [ Strength - 2.208 (+2.199) ]


    [ Agility - 2.208 (+2.199) ]


    [ Dexterity - 2.208 (+2.199) ]


    [ Magic - 2.219 (+2.199) ]


    [ Endurance - 2.208 (+2.199) ]


    I couldn''t correctly calcte, but I had probablye inside her more than 12 times. I feel much better now. Before, I felt very weak. Still not enough, though.


    I took my two swords out of my inventory and analyzed them.


    Their durability was almost 100%, so I didn''t have to worry about that. The problem was the attack power of both. It could be better. "But I can''t worry about just that; I have to take into ount the abilities of the swords."


    The ck aura and the healing ability were of a high level.


    "I think not to change my weapons for now. I''ll spend those points buying potions and things to help me in the War Game." The price was not too high. I could buy many potions.


    I would mainly buy recovery potions and potions to increase my strength. They were all high-level. The strength potions could increase my strength by up to 30%. And for someone with a strength as great as mine, this is absurd.


    I spent almost all my points on potions and stored them in my inventory. I already had some of them stored, so I had many of them.


    "I have potions, my weapons are perfect, and I have regained much of my strength in just one night." That''s good for now. I still have a few days left; I will focus on increasing my basic abilities as much as possible until then.


    I love sex, so this is wonderful.


    ####


    You can read 10 more chapters here: PATR EON.COM/PARODYGIRL ( REMOVE SPACE )


    I am trying to be a full-time writer, so your support is very wee!

 Chapter 156: Date with Tiona and Tione?

    Chapter 156: Date with Tiona and Tione?


    I woke up the next day next to Hestia in my bed. Of course, we cleaned the bed before sleeping since it was all dirty. I looked at Hestia sleeping peacefully next to me and stroked her hair.


    Her eyes slowly opened.


    "Good morning." She said with a small smile. Her eyes were only partially open; she looked tired. Well, I overdid it a littlest night... It''s expected that she is tired.


    "Did you sleep well? I overdid it a littlest night."


    "Don''t worry, yesterday was wonderful." Hestia sat up, and the nket protecting her body fell, revealing her boobs. She waspletely naked.


    Her soft white skin made me want to touch her.


    "What do you intend to do today? The War game ising up, and I will go to the dungeon to start getting ready. It''s been a while since I''ve moved my body."


    "I think I''ll stay home with Lili today. She said she wanted to show me some things."


    "I see." I wonder if she will say something about the pregnancy to Hestia. No, I doubt it will be that; she probably wants to talk to Hestia about something else. I will not intrude on that.


    "Okay, I''m going to get up now. Do you want me to bring your clothes for you? Your dress is all dirty." Hestia''s dress was in the corner of the room. I''ll give it to Jessica to washter.


    "I''d appreciate it if you''d do that." Hestia grabbed her boobs and bounced them around as she smiled at me. I giggled and went to her room to get some clothes. Lili was in the room but didn''t question me since she knew what happenedst night.


    Hestia had other sexy dresses simr to what she usually wore, but I decided to get a different outfit.


    I got her a pair of pants and a basic white shirt. She usually wouldn''t wear pants at home, but I want her to start wearing them. I wouldn''t say I like it when she wears an oversized shirt as a dress, and it shows much more of her body than necessary.


    "Here you go."


    "Hm? Pants? It''s been a while since I''ve worn something like that."


    "It looks good on you." I put on a shirt and went downstairs together with Hestia. Bell was no longer home, and Jessica was resting on the couch.


    "Good morning, Jessica."


    "Good morning~~"


    Hestia and I greeted her, and Jessica got up from the couch with a smile. "Good morning. Did you guys sleep well?" She already knew what we had been doing all night. Jessica bumped her elbow into me and gave a smug smile.


    "Yes, we slept very well," Hestia said with a red face.


    I sighed and sat down at the table. "Could you bring some tea? Jessica."


    "The same tea I served that time?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Has Hestia tried it yet?"


    "What?" Hestia didn''t seem to know about it.


    "It''s a new tea that Jessica served me a while ago. It''s tasty; you should try it."


    "Hmm, I don''t like tea very much, but if you find it so tasty, I think I should try it."


    Jessica served tea for both of us, and we drank it while we ate a piece of bread with some sweet and quite tasty jam. I noticed that we only had a few options for breakfast; we needed to buy some things.


    And after almost an hour at the table talking and eating, I left the house to go towards the dungeon.


    Or at least that was my goal. My goal changed when I found Tiona standing before a nearby store.


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve seen her. I need to know if everything is okay. Besides, I don''t want my rtionship with the Loki Familia to get bad again.''


    ####


    I approached Tiona and stopped right behind her. I then put my hands in front of her eyes. I thought she would be startled, but in the end, she stood still. "What are you doing, Luan?"


    She knew it was me.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you; what happened? I thought we would see each other again more often after that day."


    We started walking through town next to each other. Tiona was acting like usual and seemed in good spirits. It didn''t seem like anything was wrong with her.


    "I was busy; nothing much happened. Don''t worry about Ais; she''s not worried about you anymore."


    "I see... that''s good. I wanted to talk more with the people in your Familia; they are good people. Especially your sister and Ais. I enjoyed talking to both of them."


    "You don''t seem to like Bete very much, do you?


    "It''s not that I don''t like him. It''s just that he''s a bit too ''prickly.''"


    "Oh, I see what you mean. He acts very unpleasant at times, but he''s very nice."


    "I do not doubt that." I knew Bete. I know he cared a lot about his Familia and friends. "So, what do you think about having a drink? I don''t think I''ll have another chance to invite you over for a while if I don''t do it now."


    "Hm... We can go out together today, but only at night. Can I bring my sister with me? You want to talk to her, aren''t you? She seems to be a little interested in you, too."


    She is probably just suspicious of me, just as Ais was. Tione already likes someone, and she''s certainly not interested in me.


    "Okay, bring your sister. I look forward to talking to her." We set a meeting ce and time.


    "Alright, I''ll see youter. I would kiss you if we weren''t in the middle of the street. We can do thatter." Tina said with a red face, and then we said goodbye. She is so cute!


    After that, I went to the dungeon and killed some monsters before returning home. Before I knew it, it was time to meet up with Tiona and Tione.


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help!

 Chapter 157: Dont hurt her.

    Chapter 157: Don''t hurt her.


    I headed towards the ce where we would have our "date." It''s better not to call it a "date" since Tiona''s sister will join us. It''s better to call it a get-together.


    "Here." I had never been to this ce before. It was a small bar, despite having two floors. There were a few customers; Tiona and Tione were at the counter, each with a drink.


    "Good evening." I approached the two of them from behind and touched their backs.


    "Luan! You finally showed up; I was getting a little impatient." Tiona said, with a smile on her face. Unlike her, Tione wasn''t as excited. She greeted me coldly.


    I smiled bitterly and sat next to Tiona. She was seated between me and Tione.


    "Excuse me, could you bring me a drink? It can be a strong drink, preferably with a sweet vour."


    "Sweet? You have good taste." The man behind the counterughed and started preparing my drink. "So, what are we going to do today? Do you want to drink and talk, or do you n to go somewhere else?"


    "Well, I thought you wanted to talk to my sister. But if you want, we can go somewhere else."


    "Your sister doesn''t seem very interested in talking to me, despiteing here."


    "..."


    We were whispering so that Tione wouldn''t hear. Then, Tiona nudged her sister and whispered something in her ear. Tione then looked at me with cold eyes.


    "I came here to talk to you about Tiona."


    "Eh?" Upon hearing her sister say that, Tiona looked surprised. "You didn''t tell me about this!" Sheined.


    "What do you want to talk about? Do you want to know if I''m deceiving your sister, like Ais suspected? I''ve already said that I''m not doing anything like that."


    "It''s not that; I know you''re not doing it. I''m here to ask if you''re serious about her. I don''t want Tiona to suffer, so I must know if you won''t break her heart."


    I looked surprised at Tione. This is a conversation I didn''t expect to have. But if she wants to know if I''m serious about Tiona...


    "Of course I am. I love your sister. I''ll stand by her until she gets tired of me."


    "!" Tiona''s face turned red; I''m sure she was about to faint. "Don''t say things like that! I''ll never get tired of you!" Tiona said it out loud, and everyone looked at her.


    Fortunately for her, there weren''t many customers.


    "Here you go." The man handed me my drink and winked at me.


    "Alright, I understand. But know that if you do anything to hurt her, I won''t forgive you. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    "What? Are you leaving already?"


    "I don''t want to interrupt the two of you. Besides, I''m tired; I want to lie down and get some sleep." In truth, she seemed a little drunk. I don''t know how much she had been drinking.


    How long had they been waiting?


    Speaking of which, she''s only 17. Can she drink alcoholic beverages? It''s better not to overthink it.


    "So..." Tiona intertwined her fingers and started fidgeting with them.


    I drank the drink served by the man in one go and then threw some coins on the counter. After that, I held Tiona''s hand and pulled her out of the bar. "Shall we go to an inn?"


    Tiona nodded lightly.


    ####


    I walked together with Tiona as the cold wind blew against our bodies. It was night, and parties were happening everywhere, even though it was cold. ''It''s just like on Earth. Cold weather won''t stop a party with friends.''


    This is probably the case in every world. People naturally love to have fun.


    "Isn''t that inn over there the same one we went tost time?" Tiona pointed to a dark building.


    "Yes, but it looks like it''s closed. Maybe the inn went out of business or something."


    "I don''t think that''s the case. Maybe something happened to the owner. Do you want to ask someone about it?"


    "We''re in the middle of our date and going to an inn to have sex. Do you want to interrupt this moment by worrying about that?" I hugged Tiona''s waist.


    "Wah~~" She made a cute sound and continued walking by my side. No one seemed to care about us, even though we were well-known adventurers. Maybe our rtionship isn''t as "explosive" as I expected.


    We walked for a few more minutes and arrived at an inn I had seen before but had never entered.


    The number of inns in this city was no joke. You could easily find one on every corner. I wonder if they all manage to make money. "But considering the number of people in this city, I think they all make good money."


    We entered the reception, and the middle-aged woman behind the counter gave us a mischievous smile as soon as she saw us. Her smile wasn''t pretty, you know?


    We got our key and went upstairs. Some men on the first floor couldn''t stop staring at Tiona, so I red at them, emanating a killing intent.


    I''m sure their hearts almost stopped. They were all drooling.


    And after that, I grabbed Tiona''s butt as we walked to our room. I noticed that Tiona''s breathing had be a bit heavier. As soon as we entered the room, Tionapletely lost herposure.


    She jumped towards me, crossing her legs behind me and forcing me to hold her in my arms.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me.


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help!

 Chapter 158: Having sex all night long +18

    Chapter 158: Having sex all night long +18


    As she stole my lips, Tiona began to rub herself against me. Our clothes were messed up in an instant. Since Tiona was wearing her usual outfit, her boobs became exposed.


    But she didn''t care and continued to kiss me wildly. Our tongues intertwined, and our drool mixed. It was a hot and tasty sensation.


    HaAA~~ Haa~~~


    Tiona took a deep breath as our lips parted.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve done this. No need to rush; I''m not running away." I carried Tiona to the bed and sat down, cing her on myp facing me.


    Tiona began to move her hips, trying to get my cock hard, and I smiled at her. "What? Do you want to put it inside you already? You''re already very wet."


    I began to kiss Tiona''s neck tenderly, and she began to dig her nails into my back. Her body had goosebumps all over. Of course, my cock got hard.


    Noticing the hardness of my cock touching her thighs, Tiona pulled me away from her neck and climbed off myp. She licked her lips and then began to remove my shirt gently. She removed her top next.


    She slowly crept toward me, beginning to touch my body with her delicate hands.


    "Do you like this?" Tiona began licking my nipples as she touched my cock over my pants.


    "Yes, it''s good," I replied as I enjoyed the feel of her rough tongue on my nipple. After ying with me some more, she slowly pulled down my pants, and my cock popped out.


    "Wha~~~" Tiona made a sound like she was surprised and then moved closer, licking my cock from the base to the head in a single lick. "It''s so big." She began to move her tongue in an ungoverned manner on the head of my cock.


    My toes twitched.


    "Hahaha, you''re shaking. What? Is that good?" Tiona continued to lick the head of my cock, and my pre-cum began to leak out. Feeling that taste, Tiona shoved my entire cock inside her mouth.


    As she had done a few times before, she swallowed itpletely. She hurt her throat. And after shoving it down to the base, she removed it from her throat at once, making a sound like she was about to vomit.


    When the tightness and warmth of her throat stopped enveloping my cock, I felt like shoving it down her throat again. It felt fucking good.


    "Cof~~~ Cof~~~"


    "You don''t have to overdo it."


    "I just wanted to test it. I''ve done this before, haven''t I?"


    "But the other times, you almost threw up, too, didn''t you?"


    "Well, I''ll be able to do it masterfully if I keep practicing, won''t I?"


    "Probably."


    Tiona put my cock inside her mouth again, but this time she stuck it only halfway in. She started making fast, uncontrolled movements with her head as she hit all my weak points.


    She wanted to make me cum as fast as possible.


    And if that''s what she wants, I will give it to her.


    I closed my eyes, and the pleasure reached its peak. My sperm started to spill out into her mouth. However, she continued to move her head uncontrobly as she sucked every remaining cum into my urethra.


    When my cum had beenpletely sucked out, she continued to taste my cock for a few more seconds before removing it from her mouth.


    She sucked it so hard that I thought she would pull my cock out.


    "You''ve gotten good at that, haven''t you?


    "You think so?"


    "Yes, much better than before."


    "Well, the other times, you just did as you pleased; you didn''t let me do it for you."


    "Liar, thest time we had sex, I let you do it your way."


    "Alright~~ Alright~~ How about you fuck my hot wet pussy now?


    "You don''t have to say it twice."


    ####


    Tionay on the bed, and I began licking every part of her body. Starting at her neck, I moved down to her boobs, yed with them briefly, and then moved down until I reached the middle of her legs.


    I started to touch her pussy with my finger and then slowly inserted it.


    It had been a while since we had done this, so I wanted to make her pussy as prepared as possible so that she wouldn''t feel any pain. Like Hestia.


    "Hm~~" She moaned and spread her legs wider. "Keep going." After I stopped moving my fingers, she begged me to continue. My finger moved in and out of her pussy slowly as I hit her G-spot.


    Tiona began to moan loudly in time; she was close to cumming. She doesn''te as fast as Lili and Hestia, but it is still easy to get her toe. Seeing that she was reaching her limit, I swallowed her pussy.


    WHA~~~


    Surprised, Tiona startedughing and held my head, pressing me against her pussy. With my tongue inside her pussy, I touched her G-spot as she came into my mouth.


    Her liquid squirted out, and I savoured it.


    The strength in Tiona''s arms ran out, and she let go of my head. I licked her pussy some more before I pulled away and began to masturbate, preparing to shove my cock inside her.


    "Please make it quick." Even though she had just cum, Tiona opened her pussy for me and begged me to get my cock inside her as fast as possible. Her green eyes were filled with tears, and she was drooling.


    Her dark skin was glistening because of the sweat.


    I was so horny that I didn''t even think before I shoved mine inside her pussy as hard as I could. Tiona screamed as if in pain; she had probably caught the people''s attention in the next room.


    But we didn''t care about that; we wanted to fuck all night.


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help!

 Chapter 159: Important Event in History +18

    Chapter 159: Important Event in History +18


    As I fucked Tiona''s pussy with all my might, I bit her shoulder and then stole her lips to keep her from continuing to moan loudly and disturb the people in the next room.


    "Hmm~~ Hmm~~" Our tongues entwined.


    Tiona was holding her breath, so when our lips parted, she took a deep breath. Her watery eyes stared at me, and soon after, she embraced me, pressing my body against hers.


    I continued to move my hips as I heard her low moans in my ear.


    I felt Tiona''s pussy twitch; she was close to cumming again. I cannot remember how many times she came and I came inside her.


    I came inside her while I fucked her on all fours, I came inside her while we fucked standing on the side of the bed, I came inside her while we fucked in front of the door, scaring the people in the hallway, and I also came inside Tiona while we fucked passionately on the bed like this.


    Our sweaty bodies rubbed against each other as her hot pussy sucked out all my cum. We came together, my cum invaded her insides, and I felt her body convulse.


    Haa~~~


    Listening to Tiona''s loud moan, I withdrew my cock from inside her pussy slowly and theny down beside her on the bed. I looked at Tiona''s silly expression and giggled. "So, how was it?"


    "That was amazing. I don''t think we''ve ever fucked as much as we did today. I can feel my stomach hurt from how much you came inside me."


    "Don''t exaggerate."


    "Hahahaha." Tiona turned to me. I looked into her green eyes and at her brown boobs. I controlled myself not to attack her again. "That was great. We could do that more often, couldn''t we?"


    "We promised to meet oftenst time, but you disappeared."


    "I promise you I won''t disappear again. I''ll let the Goddess know that you''lle to visit me whenever you want and for her not to stop you."


    "Wait a second, will you ask Loki that? Give up the idea; you know that won''t happen."


    "I''ll convince her. I''ll talk to Ais and Tione so they can help me."


    "Bete... He won''t like that."


    "And who cares what he thinks?"


    "You''re right."


    Weughed together and then let out a sigh. I wasn''t the least bit tired and could continue to fuck. However, Tiona was already almost at her limit, and I didn''t want to overload her. I don''t need to do that anymore, either.


    My Status had gone up enough.


    Anyway, I can have sex with Hestia when I get home. And having sex with her will make my Status rise even more.


    "What are you thinking about now?"


    "I was thinking about Hestia and the War game."


    "I see. You''d better win, understand?"


    "Don''t worry. It is impossible for me to lose."


    We hugged and stayed under the covers for almost an hour before returning to our respective homes.


    ####


    When I got home, I found Hestia in the living room. She was sitting quietly on the sofa. When I approached her from behind the couch and touched her shoulders, she was startled. "WHA~~" With a cute noise, she turned to me.


    "You idiot, don''t scare me like that!''


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. So, what are you doing there in silence? Are you still that worried?"


    "How could I not be? It''s impossible not to be worried!"


    "... Why didn''t you stay with Lili? You''d feel calmer that way, wouldn''t you?"


    "Lili went to bed early."


    "I see. Would you like toe to my room with me? Sleep with me so you can feel calmer. I don''t like to see you like this, you know."


    "... Are you sure you won''t try anything with me? I''m not in the mood." Hestia pouted and crossed her arms, emphasizing her breasts.


    ''Damn, what am I thinking?''


    "I won''t do anything if you don''t want me to. Let''s go to the bedroom; it''s cold in here." I held out my hand to Hestia, and she took it. Then we went up to my room together. Hestia went to bed first, and I took a shower.


    When I was already wearing clean clothes, I went to bed and got under the nket. As soon as Iy down, Hestia hugged me. The warmth of her body wasforting.


    "Lili talked to me this afternoon."


    "Did she tell you anything?"


    "She didn''t say anything too much but seemed worried about something. She told me that something was going on between you and her and that it worried her. I wanted to ask you about it."


    "Something happened, but I don''t want to tell you it without her permission."


    "I understand..."


    "When we decide to tell, you will be the first to know."


    "... Does it have something to do with me?"


    "No. It''s just something between me and Lili."


    "So it''s just about you two..." Hestia looked at me suspiciously. I could see in her gaze that she already knew what might have happened. Still, she didn''t question me and let it go.


    We continued lying down and cuddling until we both fell asleep.


    ####


    A few more days passed, and the War game was finally approaching. It would happen tomorrow. I had sex with Hestia yesterday, so my Status was good enough.


    However, something was bothering me.


    Everything happened differently from the anime. I''ll not receive support from anyone like Bell did in the anime. It will be just me and him here, which mightplicate things.


    "Bell, are you ready for tomorrow?" We are sitting at the table. Bell had not gone to the dungeon, so he was having lunch at home today. Together at the table were Lili and Hestia.


    "I''m a little nervous, but I''m confident. And you, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m pretty confident." I smiled at everyone at the table. I can''t say that I was also feeling a little nervous. The closer the day of the War Game got, the more nervous I got.


    Maybe that''s just anxiety, and I''m confusing it with nervousness. Maybe.


    The important thing is that an important event in history will happen soon!


    *******


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)


    my discord: https://discord.gg/nSp6ptev

 Chapter 160: Tomorrow will be a fun day.

    Chapter 160: Tomorrow will be a fun day.


    Exnation of theck of chapters:


    I''m going through personal and financial problems, so I had to get a job.


    I''ve been very busy thesest few days, but I''ll be posting chapters of all my fanfics every day again.


    *********


    By the end of the day, the atmosphere had be more tense. Bell, Hestia, and Lili didn''t even want to talk. They were too focused on tomorrow.


    The War game was already being talked about a lot.


    Since it was an important event, the War game would be broadcasted all over Orario. And whoever lost would suffer humiliation, and their reputation would be lost. That was why Hestia was so tense.


    What would be of her Familia if we lost this war game?


    Apollo would surely dissolve the Hestia Familia and exile Hestia from Orario, just like what happened to him in the original story.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous." I put my hand on Hestia''s shoulder. We were sitting on the couch, and Lili and Bell were at the table, finishing dinner. Hestia wasn''t feeling hungry, so I ate quickly to be beside her.


    I wanted to calm her down.


    "I already told you that I can''t stay calm in this situation. Tomorrow could be thest day of my Familia..." I felt the weight of Hestia''s words. She was terrified. And I can understand her.


    Before Bell, Lili, and I joined her Familia, she always lived alone, and nobody wanted to join her Familia. Now that she has us, losing her Familia would be a massive disgrace to her.


    But I wouldn''t let that happen. Even if I had to lose both legs or arms, I wouldn''t lose this war.


    I hugged Hestia and put her head on my shoulder. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. We stayed together for long minutes until Bell got up from the table.


    He looked at me and Hestia and gave a smile.


    "Goddess, isn''t it time for us to sleep? We need to sleep well tonight to wake up willing tomorrow."


    "Yes..." Hestia answered Bell and got up. She and Lili went upstairs to the second floor together, and only Bell and I continued downstairs. He looked into my eyes and clenched his fists.


    "We can''t lose tomorrow. No matter what." I could see a me in his eyes. His fighting spirit was enviable.


    "Don''t worry, there''s not the slightest chance we''ll lose this war. Tomorrow I''ll go straight to their captain and end it as quickly as possible."


    "Are you sure you can do that? I know you''re stronger than me, but this is a bit much."


    "Yes, don''t worry, I just need you to keep the other members of the Apollo Familia busy. Before they even realize it, I''ll already have their captain on my hands."


    "You seem confident about that..."


    "I already told you, we won''t lose. Just trust me."


    Bell sighed and gave a smile. "We''ll win tomorrow."


    ####


    After Bell went to his room and left me alone in the living room, I opened my Status.


    [ Orgasms: 24]


    [ Harem: 2 ] - [ Tiona Hiryute ] [ Liliruca Arde ]


    [ Goddesses: 1 ] - [ Hestia ]


    [ Skill Points: 3,456 ]


    [ Skill acquired: *Map*, *Body Strengthening*, *Hell kaios*, *de mastery, Strength Increase*, Magical Strengthening*, Persuasion (removed)*, Universal Sense*, Quick Movement*, Perfect control of all elements*, Imprable Defense*, *Wind Control*]


    [ Masturbations - 24]


    [ Strength - 4.208 (+4.199) ]


    [ Agility - 4.208 (+4.199) ]


    [ Dexterity - 4.208 (+4.199) ]


    [ Magic - 4.219 (+4.199) ]


    [ Endurance - 4.208 (+4.199) ]


    I had moved my Stats up quite a bit, and I have some skill points. Also, I masturbated a few times to gain a skill, but that didn''t happen.


    "I didn''t get any new skills. Anyway, the ones I have are enough." The body-strengthening skill and wind control will be enough for my n.


    If I activate my body-strengthening skill and use wind control magic to fly over the wall and go to Clio, I can win this war quickly. And they won''t have any countermeasures.


    People are on top of the walls as far as I can remember, but I''ll not have any trouble with them if I use magic.


    ''Yes, it won''t be difficult.'' I opened my inventory and looked at my two swords and the many potions I had. ''Should I buy something else?'' The goddess store had many things for sale.


    I decided to spend all the skill points I had on something.


    I didn''t need weapons or potions, so I searched for items that could help me. Like an item that would increase my strength. Is there such a thing here as an RPG game?


    I searched the store for long minutes until I found rings, nes, and bracelets. "Yes, that''s it." Bracelets were out of the question, so I looked for a ring or a ne.


    The system had plenty of them, cheap and expensive.


    "And they''re really like RPG game items. This one increases my agility, this one increases my strength. There''s even one to increase my magic." The value of all of them was 1,000 points.


    Of course, the increase could have been better.


    They would increase my strength, agility, and magic by only 10%. But considering the high numbers of my basic abilities, 10% is a significant increase.


    "Since I won''t be having sex anymore tonight, this increase in my basic skills will be very wee."


    I bought the rings and put them on my fingers. Each one had a different colored gemstone in it. And they all disappeared as soon as they were put on my fingers. However, as soon as I wished for them to appear, they appeared.


    They could even hide. How convenient.


    "Now I think I''ll go lie down and rest. Tomorrow will be quite a fun day."


    *******


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)


    my discord: https://discord.gg/nSp6ptev

 Chapter 161: War Game (1)

    Chapter 161: War Game (1)


    The morning of the war game had finally arrived, and everyone''s nervousness had peaked. Amazingly, I was feeling calmer now than yesterday. Now I was feeling excited.


    Hestia was beside me; I could see her hand trembling. I held her hand and smiled.


    "It''s okay," I said. We were getting ready for the War game and heading towards the Apollo Familia headquarters, a huge castle surrounded by great walls.


    From what I remember, most of the battles took ce outside. Bell fought and beat Cilo outside the headquarters. However, before that happened, he had help from many people.


    Mainly Ryuu. But she was not here now. In this universe, I don''t even know if Bell became such a close friend of Ryuu, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. Otherwise, she would have offered to help us.


    Or Bell would have thought to call her.


    I let go of Hestia''s hand as soon as Bell appeared in the room. He had aplicated expression. As soon as he got close to both of us, he didn''t even say anything; he walked slowly out of our house.


    Lili, who was right behind him, looked at me, worried.


    "Don''t worry; we''ll be back soon. I don''t want you to get in the middle of this. Just watch everything just like Hestia, understand?" I moved closer to Lili and kissed her lips in front of Hestia.


    She already knew about our rtionship, so there was no problem.


    "But..."


    "Even if the worst happens and we lose, I won''t die. We just need to leave Orario and live somewhere else. Right?" I looked at Hestia with a smile.


    "Don''t even joke about that!" That''s what she said. I giggled and then moved closer to her, kissing her lips lightly.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be back soon."


    I left the house to go after Bell. It would be a long walk until we reached the headquarters. I will try to win this as soon as possible.


    ''But should I do it that way? Or should I do it in a more fun way? Like destroying the whole wall.''


    ####


    I looked at the great wall in the distance. The war game was about to begin. We were being watched by practically all of Orario, which was extremely cool.


    I want a little more fame.


    "The castle is well protected. How many members of the Apollo Familia do you think are inside?" I already knew the answer, but I still asked Bell.


    "Well, it''s about to start. Are you ready?" Hermes had probably already activated his magic and was broadcasting everything happening. Will I get the attention of the Gods?


    I want to get involved with more Gods in the future.


    So, at the stroke of noon, the war game finally began.


    In the original story, Ryuu would attack the walls to force the captain to send many of his men out. So I tried to do the same thing. I activated my body-strengthening skill and kicked the ground.


    Leaving residual imagery behind, I ran and approached the wall instantly. Not many people could follow me with their eyes.


    Near the wall, I activated my strength increase skill and kicked the wall with all my might. As soon as I hit it, a small crack appeared. And soon after, the damage increased in size.


    It became huge.


    The wall began to crack and crumble, a good part of it. The enemies on top of the wall couldn''t react and started throwing themselves. I smiled and backed away.


    Everything had gone silent, extremely silent. Bell, from a distance, couldn''t understand what had happened. The Apollo Familia members above the walls were also motionless, not knowing what to do.


    "I guess nobody expected that." So I broke into the headquarters. When I did, they finally began to react. From above the walls, arrows came, but I knocked them with my ck sword.


    There were several.


    No attack was hitting me.


    "YEAH! LET''S GO!" And while I received arrow attacks and magic from the top of the wall, some men appeared. They were wearing leather armor, a rtively weak material.


    But I couldn''t kill them here.


    I started to cut them off, but only their legs and arms. They were closing in on me, and before they could do anything, I had already cut them off. My speed was too high for them to keep up.


    They were all falling. One by one, they were all falling unconscious as I "danced" elegantly in their midst. And all this while I was blocking arrows and avoiding magic.


    It was probably cool to watch this from the outside. But it was even more fun for me. It had been a while since I had had this much fun. I''m sorry, Bell, I''m doing almost everything alone here.


    ####


    Apollo was watching all this without knowing what to do. His hands were trembling, and a cold sweat ran down his body. All the members of his Familia were being defeated as if they were children.


    This boy named Luan had just broken a giant wall with one punch. It didn''t make any sense. Not only them, everyone was incredulous about it. It was scary.


    He was a monster.


    ''But shouldn''t he be a level 3 adventurer? Something''s wrong. Is it an item? A potion? I can''t understand it.'' Apollo began to bite his nails, restless.


    From how the battle was going, he knew it was only a matter of time before his headquarters was taken.


    And he would be the loser of this war if that happened.


    *******


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)


    my discord: https://discord.gg/nSp6ptev

 Chapter 162: War Game (2)

    Chapter 162: War Game (2)


    Everyone was on the floor around me, unconscious. I wiped the sweat on my forehead and gave a smile. I looked up at the castle and saw some Apollo Family members reluctant to approach.


    "When will the captaine?" I shouted to them. They looked pretty annoyed, but I didn''t care.


    "Hey, Luan, wait!" Then, Bell approached me. But by the time he got here, everything was under control. The only problem was the few people on top of the walls who kept attacking.


    "Hell Kaios!" And using a skill, I hit the leg of two of them simultaneously. The men fell to the ground and groaned in pain before passing out. Their legs were severely injured.


    ''I hope they don''t die.''


    "What is it?" I finally turned to look at Bell. He wasn''t tired despite running at top speed all the way here.


    "You should have waited for me. What if they had made some trap?"


    "They wouldn''t think of something like that; they''re dumb. Do you want to y around too, or do you want me to storm those castles alone? The captain is inside, and we win if I defeat him."


    "You can go in there if you want; I can take care of things out here."


    "Even the people on top of the walls?"


    "Yes." Bell nodded with a serious look. I doubted that a little, so I decided to help him. I used the wind control skill and created a strong gale that lifted my body into the sky. Bell was dumbfounded.


    Not only his but the Apollo Familia members'' expressions also changed.


    They startedunching attacks toward me, but the wind around my body protected me from everything. I approached the wall at high speed since I now hadplete control of the skill and started taking them down one by one.


    Many of them were hit by me and already fell from the walls unconscious, but many also managed to escape and jumped toward the ground.


    "Bell, take care of them!" After shouting that, I flew towards one of the castle windows.


    "Right!" I could hear Bell shouting before disappearing inside the castle.


    When I entered, I found a fancy and decorated room. But I didn''t look at the details and walked out the door. It was a big ce, so it was like a maze; it was pretty tricky to locate myself.


    Some people had been sent to deal with me, but even in the small space of the corridors, I managed to defeat everyone efficiently.


    "Isn''t the captaining?" I nced at the window and looked for Bell. I saw him using his knife and fighting fiercely against an unknown man. In a few seconds, Bell managed to hit the man, and he lost his fighting spirit.


    Soon after, he attacked another man and, with quick movements, finished him off. He did it naturally. His evolution had been very significant. I have not followed his growth, but I am very surprised.


    "There he is!" Some men shouted.


    "Take care, Bell." I smiled and pulled out my ck sword from my inventory again.


    I hadn''t used the aura so as not to kill the Apollo Familia members, but I was looking forward to trying it out. We were in a closed ce, and maybe we weren''t being seen.


    The three men approached quickly. Two of them held spears, and one held a short sword. They had hatred in their eyes because of everything I was doing. I was destroying their familia.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and put mana into my sword.


    Then, an aura started toe out of the sword.


    "What''s that?"


    "Huh?"


    "Shit, we need to protect ourselves!"


    Realizing it was dangerous, the three men tried to run and hide, but the aura was faster than them.


    "GUAR~~"


    "ARRGHH!"


    "HELP! WHAT IS THAT?!"


    When the aura hit them, the three men screamed in despair as the skin on their bodies turned dark. I watched as the three men struggled, and their eyes'' glow faded.


    Once their lives were taken, their bodies rotted quickly before my eyes, with only their items remaining. Not even a single sign remained that those men had ever existed.


    "Wow, that''s impressive." I put all the men''s items into my inventory, leaving no sign that that battle had ever happened.


    ''I hope no one saw that.'' I took off humming through the castle in search of the captain.


    ####


    I walked around the castle looking for the captain, as I couldn''t remember exactly where he was. It was like a giant maze. I kept getting attacked from time to time, and the number of enemies gradually decreased.


    I looked again and saw that Bell was also finishing things off outside. There were only a few more enemies for him to face.


    "So, where are you, Cilo?" In the original story, he had left his room and gone after Bell to confront him. Will he do that now or focus on me? I''m sure he must be pretty nervous.


    But I was in no hurry.


    I walked slowly through the corridors.


    And then, I heard some heavy footsteps approaching me from behind. I turned around and found two men wearing iron armor. They were armor of superior quality.


    "You..." I thought about using my aura to deal with them, but I thought it best not to kill them. Besides, I wanted to destroy their armor. I wanted to test how strong they were.


    ''Bullshit, I just want to have fun.''


    I approached instantly, practically teleported before them, and swung my ck sword. My sword hit the armor of one of them and threw him backward. His armor had not been damaged much.


    Taking advantage of my closeness, his friend swung hisrge two-handed sword toward me, but I jumped backward, and his sword hit the ground.


    I gave them both a smile that made their bodies shake.


    "I will finish this with just one attack and then go to your captain."


    *******


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)


    my discord: https://discord.gg/nSp6ptev

 Chapter 163: War Game (3)

    Chapter 163: War Game (3)


    I activated my strength-boosting ability and pulled out my other sword from my inventory. I could see that the men were quite surprised when my second sword suddenly appeared.


    I''m showing all my tricks, aren''t I? I hope this doesn''tpromise me too much.


    "And now." And with a smile, I disappeared again. This time, I appeared behind the men. I passed them so quickly that they didn''t notice me. Desperate, they tried to turn around and take cover.


    But it was toote.


    "Hell kaios. Fire." A skill and a magic spell hit them at the same time. My Hell kaios skill cut through their armor, and my fire magic cooked their bodies.


    And with my swords, I finished them off, hitting the same ce my Hell Kaios skill had hit earlier. I torerge holes in their armor and hit them both simultaneously.


    The two men groaned in pain and fell, making a big thud because of their heavy armor.


    I sighed and put away my sword with healing ability in my inventory again. Only my ck sword was enough from now on unless annoying enemies like them showed up again.


    "But even if I call them annoying, they were pretty easy to defeat." I walked away, leaving the two behind.


    Luckily, after walking for a few more minutes, I had finally found my main enemy in this game. It was the captain, Hyakinthos Cilo¡ªa tall and handsome man.


    His hair was brown and long, and his eyes were bluish-gray. If I were a woman, I might fall in love with him just because of his looks.


    "Hello," I said. Anger was stamped on his face. I lifted the corners of my lips when I saw his hand trembling. He held his sword tightly, almost breaking its handle.


    "You..." He gritted his teeth.


    "You''ve got quite a frightening expression. You didn''t expect that, did you? I don''t think even your God expected it."


    "Don''t you dare talk about the God Apollo!"


    "But I didn''t say anything. So what do you intend to do with this." I pointed to his sword and then raised mine. Cilo stared at the dark de of my sword, and I could see fear in his eyes.


    He probably knew everything I was capable of. Was he watching everything I was doing somehow? There''s no way of knowing, but if that''s the case, he''ll act cautiously.


    "Oh? You''re going against my expectations." And then, I was attacked by him. Since he was at level three, he quickly approached me. He was stronger than the others, but I still easily blocked his sword.


    After blocking his sword, I used magic to create fireballs that flew toward him.


    "That won''t work!" But he masterfully sent them all and ran towards me again.


    "You can dodge well even in this tiny corridor. You''re quite skillful." I could see a smile on Cilo''s face as Iplimented him.


    Our swords shed again, and I kept calm. I just started to receive his attacks and began to take a few steps back. I could see in Cilo''s expression that he thought he had the upper hand.


    But I was only joking.


    My hand wasn''t shaking; his attacks were too weak for me. I had upped my basic abilities too much.


    "Oops." I decided to attack. My sword shed with Cilo''s sword.


    "Urgh!" He groaned and jumped back. He was already all sweaty from his continuous attacks. He still needed to utilize his skill called [Aro Zephyros]. I would like to see him use it.


    Should I instigate him?


    Using fire magic again, I started attacking him. I was creating fireballs that were increasing in size and flying at higher and higher speeds. Cilo clicked his tongue and managed to get closer to me.


    "You''re skilled, but you''re too slow. You should utilize a skill, or you won''t be able to do anything against me." I stepped back, and his de passed in front of me, not even touching me.


    I then spun my body around and stood with my back to Cilo. After that, I started to run.


    The corridor was long, so it was no problem.


    "!" After seeing me far away, Cilo finally decided to utilize his skill called [Aro Zephyros]. It was a rather impressive fire magic that could easily kill a person.


    ''Yeah, I wanted to see that.'' I stopped running and looked back, only to see a big giant me spinning, flying towards me at high speed. Then, I raised my two hands, letting my sword fall.


    I just wanted to see that; it was very cool.


    But I also want to give him hope.


    I created protection with water magic. However, my protection was easily broken by Cilo''s ability. My defense was prated. I could feel the heat of his skill on my skin.


    Then, I was hit.


    Feeling hellish heat all over my body, I was thrown backward after being hit.


    "HAAAAA!" I screamed after falling to the ground near the end of the corridor.


    Then, I closed my eyes and remained on the floor, not moving.


    ''Aren''t I a great actor?''


    I heard Cilo''s footsteps approaching me soon after, and I could hear a sinisterughing from him. I gave a smile and then slowly opened my eyes.


    *******


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)


    my discord: https://discord.gg/nSp6ptev

 Chapter 164: War Game (End)

    Chapter 164: War Game (End)


    Cilo, who was close, was startled as I stood up before he could react and swung my sword, almost hitting him directly in the neck. He narrowly avoided my attack.


    ''He''s trying to kill me.'' That''s what Cilo was probably thinking.


    I grinned and began to unleash attacks aimed only at Cilo''s vital points. However, I wasn''t at full speed, so Cilo blocked all my attacks.


    But he was slowly retreating.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Shut up!" Cilo swung his sword to try and hit me. I could see an expression of anger mixed with fear on his face. He gritted his teeth as he attacked me. His gaze was piercing.


    "Come on, try a little harder! You''re the captain, aren''t you? Try to at least hit me."


    "I said to shut up!" Cilounched his skill in my direction again. This time, I struck back using fire magic. Our mes met, and his ability was extinguished.


    In the original story, Bell''s ability had been entirely erased by Cilo''s much more powerful ability, but now the roles were reversed. The immense fireball I created extinguished his ability and flew toward him.


    "AAAAAHH!" I heard Cilo''s scream after my magic hit him.


    Everything happened very quickly.


    Cilo flew meters away until he hit the ground. But despite that, he managed to get up quickly and was ready to attack me again. And that''s what he did. With a shouting out of his mouth, Cilo used all his speed to get closer to me.


    At that moment, I put mana into my sword.


    Cilo approached in slow motion and was met with the ck aura from my sword.


    "ARGH!" He groaned in pain before he could swing his sword. "What is that?! What the fuck is that?!" He started screaming desperately as my aura ate him up from the inside out.


    I watched him scream and moan in pain for a few seconds before undoing the aura. I didn''t want to kill him.


    "This is just to show you that I was only joking. You know, I hate your God, and I want him gone from this town as soon as possible, understand? I don''t want to have to kill you to give him that warning."


    I said in a cold tone. I was serious; I would kill him if he didn''t give up this battle and hand over the headquarters to me. I would win this game if he gave up.


    Bell had probably already dealt with everything on the outside; all that was left was for Cilo to give up everything for this stupid game to end.


    "Take that words back." Cilo was on all fours in front of me. His body was shaking nut from the pain and also because of the anger he was feeling.


    "I won''t take it back. If you don''t want to die, you''d better assume your defeat so this game is over." I put my sword to Cilo''s neck, and his body shook even more. I could see him bruising his nails on the ground.


    He was grinding his teeth so hard that he made an unpleasant sound.


    "All right, I give up," Cilo said, and I removed my sword from his neck.


    "Good! Then I guess victory is ours!" I said with a cheerful smile and then put my sword away.


    But as I imagined, as soon as I put my sword away, Cilo stood up to try and attack me. But before he could swing his sword, I kicked his belly. "ARGH!" He screamed.


    Cilo threw up everything in his stomach and flew for a few meters before crashing into the wall at the end of the corridor.


    "Did I put too much strength?" He was finished now and probably couldn''t move for a while.


    ''Does this mean victory is ours?'' I walked to the window and saw Bell standing at the entrance to the headquarters. Behind him, I could see several fallen men, defeated. Bell is incredible.


    But even without him, I could have won this war.


    It took me a while. I could have done it faster.


    And so, we were dered winners of the war game.


    ####


    And with us having been dered the winners of the war game, my work had been finished. Hestia would take care of everything from now on. I walked over to Bell and raised my hand for a high-five.


    "Good job," I told him.


    "You too. It was amazing, you managed to handle everything so easily."


    "It wasn''t as easy as you might think." A few members of the Apollo Familia who had woken up looked at me in horror. I smiled at them and walked out of there with Bell.


    And after that, it was a big headache.


    Since we won the War Game, Apollo had his Family disbanded and then was banished from Orario. However, the biggest headache was...


    We have been moving since we received the mansion of the Apollo Family.


    Like in the anime, the "bets" had been the same.


    It was a big headache because we had to take all our clothes and items from our previous house to the new one. However, after everything was finished, a fantastic feeling hit us all.


    It was a huge mansion, a beautiful mansion.


    "I can''t believe we are going to live here from now on." Lili was at my side, holding my hand. We were in the main room of the mansion. She was looking at every detail of the luxurious mansion with her mouth wide open.


    It was too impressive for a humble girl like her.


    "I can''t believe it either. Not amazing? That War Game was the best thing that ever happened to our Familia."


    "Don''t say that, the Goddess will be annoyed. She almost died watching the War game, you know?"


    "But we won, didn''t we? Besides, now our Familia has earned a lot of respect in Orario."


    "Still, it''s best not to say that around her."


    "Right, right. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Now that War Game had ended, the new phase of my story was beginning.


    *******


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)


    my discord: https://discord.gg/nSp6ptev

 Chapter 165: "Training" with Mikoto.

    Chapter 165: "Training" with Mikoto.


    A few days had passed since the War Game, and at the moment, we were enjoying our new mansion. We even had a party with a barbecue made by me.


    Yes, I did barbecue. But it wasn''t easy since we didn''t have charcoal or gas. I had to use wood to be able to roast the meat. Even though I didn''t use charcoal, the vor was wonderful.


    I put a generous amount of seasoning. I''m not good at cooking other types of food, but I am an expert at barbecuing.


    "Lili, I''m going to the dungeon today. Will you be okay here alone?" Lili''s belly hadn''t grown yet, but still, I was worried. She might need something while I''m out.


    "Don''t worry about me; the Goddess will stay with me today."


    "I''ll be back soon. And Bell, where is he?"


    "He left with Welf. I don''t know where they both went."


    "I see." I kissed Lili on the lips and then left the mansion. I enjoy walking the streets these days. Everyone admired me because of what I had done in the War Game.


    Our Familia gained a lot of respect. But unfortunately, my nickname had not yet changed.


    ''It''s fun to use the skill to see people''s feelings.'' I was not using this skill often, which is a mistake.


    [ Feeling happy ]


    [ Feeling surprised ]


    [ Feeling gratified ]


    Everyone around me was happy to see me, but none came up to talk to me.


    "Right, where is she?" I went to the square near the portal where I had arranged to meet Mikoto. I was going to the dungeon to train together with her. We agreed to train together, but I didn''t have time before.


    Now that the War Game had passed, I had much free time.


    I stood in the square for a few minutes until Mikoto finally showed up in her usual outfit. I had expected her toe wearing another outfit, but... She loves to dress like this.


    "Sorry!" She said to me and bowed her head.


    "Don''t worry; I just arrived too. Should we get in line to enter the portal?"


    "Yes. How far do you intend to go down?"


    "Last time I went to the 24th floor... I think. Don''t you want to go down there?"


    "Just the two of us?"


    "Yes. I went there alone; it will be easier with you by my side." I smiled at Mikoto. It was no lie. It would be much easier with her by my side. However, I would probably do all the work.


    Theoretically, I''m here to train with her, but I want to take this opportunity to get closer to her. If we train together, we will get closer and closer.


    Ever since I saw her for the first time, I''ve wanted to have sex with her.


    It probably won''t be as easy as the others since I used that "forbidden" skill, but I think I can do it.


    ''But Hestia... I didn''t use that skill, and it was easy to conquer her. Maybe Hestia was already liking me. But it doesn''t matter; the important thing is that she is in my harem.''


    So, I stood in line with Mikoto for 40 minutes until we could enter the portal. It was much longer than usual.


    ####


    When we entered the dungeon, I didn''t activate any of my skills, but I took out my sword. Even though Mikoto had seen my sword being removed from my inventory before because of the War Game, she was pretty surprised.


    "It''s very convenient that skill, isn''t it?"


    "Of storing items? Yes, it''s perfect. Besides swords, I can also store items." In addition to items, I also had a lot of potions. I bought some just in case but ended up not using any.


    I pulled out a potion from my inventory to show Mikoto.


    "This is a high-level healing potion. I have plenty of those."


    "Isn''t that expensive?"


    "A bit, but I bought some because of the War Game. The War Game ended too quickly, and I didn''t get to use any of them." Iughed and handed the potion to Mikoto. "You can have one."


    "I refuse. I''m not hurt and don''t want to waste your potion; I''d feel bad."


    "Fine." I shrugged and put the potion away. "Now shall we continue? Just follow me so we can get to the lower floors faster. " I opened the map to head towards the second floor quickly.


    We reached the second floor after walking for less than an hour and killing a few monsters.


    "It''s impressive that you know how to get to the 2nd floor quickly."


    "I''ve been through here many times and have a good memory. I have put together the best route to get to the next floors as quickly as possible."


    "I would never be able to do such a thing."


    "I''m sure you could do it. Now let''s move on. There are some people up ahead, so be careful."


    "Right."


    So we moved quickly towards the 24th floor. Since I was with Mikoto, it would take much longer. Fortunately, I remembered to bring food and water.


    I keep everything in my inventory.


    And luckily, the food I kept in my inventory wouldn''t rot.


    Many hourster, we arrived in Rivira. Before we continued, we would go into town to rest for a while. I wasn''t tired, but Mikoto had gotten a little tired since we had taken the opportunity to train on the way.


    I supported her as she fought the stronger monsters on her own. I only had to interfere when a minotaur suddenly appeared. But I killed it quickly, which left Mikoto ecstatic.


    She greatly admired my strength. And that was an interesting way to get closer and closer to her. Mikoto liked strong people and wanted strength, so staying by my side would benefit her.


    One day she will realize that.


    *******


    You can read 10 extra chapters here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)


    my discord: https://discord.gg/nSp6ptev

 Chapter 166: Sleeping with Mikoto?

    Chapter 166: Sleeping with Mikoto?


    We arrived on the 24th floor sometimeter. Mikoto seemed quite nervous, so I decided to calm her down. "Don''t worry. With me here, nothing will happen to you. You must already know what monsters are on this floor, right?"


    We had already encountered some monsters from this floor on the 19, 22, and 23 floors, but many new monsters would appear here. And many of them were monsters that used poison.


    "Yes. I''ll be careful not to be caught by surprise."


    "If something happens, I have potions to help, so don''t worry. Right, let''s head this way." The walls and floor were made of wood, and the paths were simr. You could get lost if you didn''t have a map like me.


    We found some monsters, and Mikoto faced them with my help. They were monsters I had faced before when I went through this floor.


    The most troublesome monster was Bloody Hive, which could create traps. I managed to avoid Mikoto getting caught in one of its traps because of my reaction time.


    After that, I used my ck sword to cut the monster. However, it had a very high defense, and I needed to give a few more attacks to kill it. As soon as the monster died, it dropped a magic stone.


    "Thank you for saving me. I could have died."


    "You wouldn''t have died, but it would have hurt. They do it to incapacitate and then kill you; it doesn''t kill you instantly."


    "..." Mikoto smiled bitterly. I realized she knew that and was just wanting to be kind.


    "So, shall we move on?"


    "Can''t we rest a bit? There don''t seem to be any monsters around."


    "Sure, we can rest. Would you like something to eat?"


    "That would be great. I''ll have some water too."


    "Here you go." I pulled some stuffed buns and a bottle of water from my inventory and handed them to Mikoto. We both sat down on the wooden floor of the dungeon to rest.


    I was on alert, for we could be attacked at any moment.


    And as I imagined, we were attacked by some monsters while we were eating. But I dealt with everything quickly using magic and my sword. I put the items the monsters dropped on my inventory and returned to Mikoto''s side.


    "It''s amazing how you can kill these monsters so easily."


    "I''m level 3. Isn''t that normal?"


    "..."


    ####


    A few hours passed, and I was back in Rivira with Mikoto. Mikoto had trained hard. She fought many strong monsters, but I interfered in most of the fights.


    However, she was evolving.


    I could see that her movements were getting better with time. Whenever she faced the same type of monster, she would kill it even faster. Honestly, she was very talented.


    Much more talented than me.


    I can only fight using a sword because of my skills. I have no experience with swords. Mikoto was different. She didn''t have a skill that gave her experience like I had.


    She''s amazing.


    "Would you like something to eat before we leave?" I asked her.


    "I would like to sleep here. Can we?"


    "Well, I don''t mind. I stayed in an inn with Lili when we came here together. We can stay there; the bed is very nice."


    "Sure," Mikoto replied with a smile.


    So, we headed towards the inn I had stayed with Lilist time. We had had a lot of sex inside one of those rooms.


    "Excuse me; I want two rooms. One room for me and one for my friend." I said to the receptionist. The old woman stared at us for a few seconds and sighed.


    "I have only one room avable. It''s a room with two beds, so you don''t have to worry about sleeping together." Hearing the old woman''s words, Mikoto was paralyzed, not knowing how to react.


    [ Feeling nervous ]


    "What do you think? Mikoto?"


    "Well, I don''t mind since there are two beds. What about you?" Mikoto''s face was a little red.


    [ Feeling embarrassed ]


    [ Feeling nervous ]


    I smiled at Mikoto and took the room key from the woman after paying her. Then we went up to our room.


    "It looks the same as the room I stayed in with Lili. The only difference is that our room had only one bed."


    "Only one bed? You two slept together?"


    "Yes, she doesn''t mind that."


    "Speaking of which... You two are dating?"


    "We''re very close friends." I didn''t confirm that we were dating. But were we dating? I didn''t ask Lili to date me. But I think we are dating; our rtionship is already very serious.


    "I see. Are you going to sleep now, or are you going out again?"


    "I''m going out for a bit; you can sleep in the meantime."


    "You don''t look the least bit tired." Mikoto ced her sword beside the bed and sat down.


    "I''m used to going days without sleep. Don''t worry about me." I said goodbye to Mikoto and left her at the inn. I''ll go out for a little hunt through the dungeon to have fun.


    As Mikoto said, I wasn''t tired and couldn''t sleep now.


    So, I''ll go to the 25th floor again to continue the exploration I interruptedst time after getting the crystal from Carbuncle.


    "Speaking of which..." I took the crystal out of my inventory. It wasrge and shiny. "Should I sell this or keep it? I don''t think my luck has increased by keeping this crystal in my inventory."


    I put the crystal away again and walked down the Great Fall until I reached the bottom. On the way, I killed some monsters called Harpy and some monsters called Siren. It was a boring battle.


    It was a very uneven floor, and the waterfall was a big problem. And the monsters were making long-range attacks, which forced me to use maiga to deal with most of them.


    "Right. Should I go to the 28th floor?" I just wanted to take a look around before I came back. I''ll just keep moving through the floors bit by bit. It''s probably necessary to do this to level up.


    But I''m being too greedy, aren''t I? I''ve just reached level 3.


    ####


    I''ll post daily again and I''ll post 5 chapters on patr eon tomorrow (probably)


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)


    my discord: https://discord.gg/nSp6ptev

 Chapter 167: I will give a sword as a present.

    Chapter 167: I will give a sword as a present.


    When I reached the 28th floor, I remembered it was a safe area where I could rest, just like the 18th floor. But there was no city like Rivira.


    "Let''s see." Since it was a safe area, I wanted to go towards the even lower floors. So I used the map to move towards the 30th floor, where things would get more fun.


    From the 30th floor, there was a dense forest filled with monsters.


    "I am very close to the 37th floor. From the 37th floor, it will get dangerous even for me. Or I think it will; I''m not sure."


    I went through the entire 28th floor, which wasn''t very big, and reached the 29th floor. The Dense Forest Ravine is already starting here. It was a very dense and dark forest. Moreover, it was giant.


    The size of my map practically doubled.


    After some more time, I reached the 30th floor.


    "The mostmon monsters here are Bloodsaurus." A red dinosaur with five meters tall. It was practically a boss from some RPG game. I would probably have no problem killing these monsters, but I should still be careful.


    Carefully, I walked through the dark and gloomy forest while using the map to locate myself. And after only a few minutes, I found the first Bloodsaurus. There were a lot of them around here.


    I pulled out my other sword from my inventory and held my two swords.


    The dinosaur''s eyes glowed in the forest''s darkness, and it advanced toward me.


    VUOSH-


    And with one swift motion, I ran past the dinosaur, shing its two "legs" at its knees. The dinosaur screamed in pain and fell to the ground; it could no longer move. "Weak." I drove my two swords into its skull.


    The monster died instantly, and its body disappeared. I put its magic stone in my inventory and soon noticed more Bloodsaurus appearing. However, I had no trouble dealing with them.


    With my two swords in hand, I moved quickly while inflicting fatal wounds on all the dinosaurs. It was so easy that I couldn''t believe I was on the 30th floor.


    Where was the difficulty? My system is too "OP."


    And after almost an hour of hunting out giant dinosaurs, I decided to head back. I would continue my explorationter.


    I decided to explore two floors at a time.


    ####


    By the time I reached Rivira again, many hours had passed. Still, I didn''t feel tired and was ready for more battles.


    "Excuse me, is the girl I came with still upstairs?"


    "The pretty girl with ck hair and a long sword?"


    "Yes."


    "She hasn''te down yet; she''s probably still in the room."


    "Right, thanks."


    I went towards the room and knocked a few times on the door. However, Mikoto didn''t answer. So I opened the door and found Mikoto sleeping peacefully on the bed. She was quite tired.


    I guess I made her overdo it.


    "Hey, Mikoto, let''s go back." I touched her shoulder to wake her up.


    "Hmmm?" Mikoto started to move and slowly opened her eyes. She saw my face and gave me a weak smile. Then she got up and sat on the bed. "Are you back already? I thought you''d be gone longer."


    "It''s been a few hours, you know? Are you ready to go back yet? We must be more than a day into this dungeon by now."


    "It hasn''t been that long, so it doesn''t matter."


    "Haaaa~~ Do you want to eat something?"


    "Yes, but I''ll wash my face first." Mikoto washed her face in the bathroom that was in the room. I sat down with her on the bed and took out the food from my inventory to eat.


    While eating, Mikoto asked me how far I had gone down.


    "I went to the 30th floor. I fought some monsters there, but it was too easy. I was a bit surprised."


    "Bloodsaurus?"


    "That''s right. They are extremely tall and have a lot of physical strength, but I was much faster than all. It was easy to kill them after I cut off their legs, and they couldn''t move anymore."


    "You cut off their legs?"


    "Exactly. I passed them quickly and used my two swords to make deep cuts at their knees. Their legs were practically blown off."


    "Wow, I can''t imagine doing something like that. My sword would probably be destroyed, and I wouldn''t have enough speed to get close without them being able to react."


    "Speaking of which." I pulled out my swords from my inventory and looked at their durability. After the battle I''d had, the durability of both had gone down slightly, but not enough for me to worry.


    "It''s okay," I said to Mikoto.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I thought my swords had been damaged, but it''s fine with both of them. Looks like they''re better than I thought."


    "Speaking of which, where did you get these swords?"


    "From a not-very famous cksmith. Shall I get one for you? It will be a gift."


    "Are you sure?!" Mikoto raised her voice. She became quite excited.


    "Of course. I can get you a sword. I can get it after we leave the dungeon; what do you think?"


    "No, I shouldn''t ept..." Mikoto''s pride would not let her ept my gift, but I convinced her.


    I could notice her anxiety as we left the dungeon. She was acting rashly.


    When we left the dungeon, I said goodbye to Mikoto and returned to the mansion. As I walked through the front door, I was greeted by Lili, who was on the mansion''srge,fortable couch.


    "You took too long!"


    "I''m sorry I kept you waiting." I patted her head affectionately and sat down with her.


    I stayed with Lili briefly and then went to my room to shower.


    After taking a shower and wearing a new outfit, I opened my system and then opened the [ Goddess Shop ] to look for the perfect sword for Mikoto. I had a lot of points.


    The better the sword, the more Mikoto will like it. Impressing her is also something that will help me win her over.


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 168: New sword. Katana.

    Chapter 168: New sword. Katana.


    I searched for a little longer until I found the perfect sword for Mikoto. It was a katana. The sword was beautiful and quite shy.


    Its handle is ck, and its de is white-silver, a bright color that could make people lose their breath just by looking at it. Also, the attack power of the katana is unbelievable.


    <strong>[ Light Katana ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Quality ] - Great</strong>


    <strong>[ Attack Power ] - 3456</strong>


    <strong>[ Durability ] - 5000/5000</strong>


    <strong>[ Magic Conductivity ] - Great</strong>


    It was a simple name. "It could have a more ''epic'' name since this sword has such good quality. And the ability the sword has..." It''s a skill that increases attack power.


    It would not increase the basic abilities of the user but of the sword. The destructive power of the sword de would increase by almost 200% when the skill is used. It was an amazing skill.


    With this de, Mikoto would probably raise her level faster.


    ''''With this sword, she can easily kill all the monsters on the floors we were on. Okay, let''s buy it. But it will cost a lot of points." The price was higher than what I paid for my swords.


    I had to spend 3,000 points.


    And after buying it, the sword was built in front of me.


    I picked it up and swung it several times to test the sword. It was a light and easy-to-use sword. "That''s good. I could use a simr sword someday." The de was lighter than the des of my swords.


    "The big problem is that the de is much longer and might get in the way a bit. I think I''ll stick with my current swords for now. I''ll gather more points and go for other types of swords."


    Since I didn''t need to spend points on anything else, I could gather many of them.


    I stored the sword I bought for Mikoto in my inventory, left my room, and headed downstairs. When I arrived, Lili was not in the living room but in the kitchen. She was preparing something to eat.


    While she was preparing her food, I came up from behind and hugged her.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine. Why?"


    "I''m worried. Because of nausea you were feeling."


    "I haven''t had any symptoms in a while, don''t worry."


    I put my hands on Lili''s belly. "Your belly has grown a bit, hasn''t it?"


    "It hasn''t even been a month; my belly hasn''t grown."


    "..."


    Lili giggled, and then we kissed on the lips.


    I helped her prepare her sandwiches and went to the living room together. We sat down and ate together. We stayed there for a while until Hestia came home. She walked in the front door with a big smile.


    "Did something good happen?" I asked Hestia, as she was quite happy.


    "Nothing much happened."


    "Hm..."


    "Ah, I brought something. Oh, have you eaten?!" Hestia saw the dirty tray on the sofa and pouted.


    "You could have gotten earlier, couldn''t you?" I said, mocking her. Hestia pouted again and went into the kitchen. Then she went upstairs, probably to take a shower.


    It was hot outside, and she was quite sweaty.


    "Luan, are you still together with Hestia?" Then Lili asked a question I hadn''t expected. I looked at her, surprised.


    "Yes, why?"


    "It''s nothing..." Lili gave a weak smile, and then an awkward silence took over the room. I didn''t know what to say.


    ''Maybe she''s not liking my rtionships with other women?''Maybe pregnancy has changed her.


    ####


    The next day arrived, and I was finally going to deliver the present I had bought for Mikoto. I went to the ce where we had agreed to meet. It was a small bar near the gate.


    It was a ce I had never visited before; it was cozy.


    I arrived first and had to wait a few minutes for Mikoto. As soon as she walked through the door and sat beside me, she ordered a ss of juice to apany me.


    Unlike her, I was drinking an alcoholic drink. It was sweet and tasty.


    "Ready to see your present? I got your sword yesterday, as I promised."


    "Did you get a sword in that short period? I thought you were joking." Her eyes glittered.


    "Do you want to see the sword now, or do you want to eat something first?"


    "Of course, I want to see the sword! Come on, show me!" I startedughing and soon after took the sword out of my inventory. The bar owner was quite surprised by the sudden appearance of the sword.


    Unlike him, Mikoto was quite happy and excited.


    She started to say various things about the sword. She talked about its handle, edge, and especially about its de, which was very beautiful and unique.


    "How is it possible for such an amazing sword to exist? Hey, where did you get it?"


    "I said I get my swords from an unknown cksmith, didn''t I? He doesn''t want me to disclose his identity."


    "Hmm... Tell him he''s amazing. I''ve never seen a sword as beautiful as this."


    "I''m d you like it."


    "I loved it! It''s amazing. We need to go to the dungeon so I can test this sword right now!"


    "Calm down. Let''s eat something first; then, we''ll go to the dungeon together." Iughed at Mikoto''s reaction.


    After that, we ate something together and then went back to the dungeon so she could test her sword.


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 169: Mikoto will sleep in the mansion.

    Chapter 169: Mikoto will sleep in the mansion.


    When we arrived at the dungeon, I opened my map so we could go to the lower floors as fast as possible like we didst time. And likest time, I also brought a lot of stuff.


    There was still a lot of food left in my inventory, so we didn''t buy more food. However, we took more water as my inventory had run out. And after a few hours, we arrived in Rivira.


    We stopped in town briefly before continuing until we reached the 24th floor, where Mikoto could finally test out her new sword. I had kept her old sword in my inventory.


    She killed the first monster that appeared with ease. With just a few swings of her sword, the monster died. It died so easily that Mikoto was very surprised.


    "That''s amazing; I killed it so easily! I didn''t think I would be able to do that. It''s all thanks to you." Mikoto approached with a big smile. However, I denied that it was because of me.


    "It''s not thanks to me. You are very strong. Even without my help, you could kill it easily."


    "Of course not. When we were here before, I couldn''t kill this monster so easily. This sword is amazing."


    "You haven''t tested its best functionality yet. Try putting magic on the sword."


    "Magic?"


    "Exactly. Just imagine magical energy going into the sword. That way, you''ll know what I''m talking about."


    "Right." Mikoto nodded and did what I had told her to do.


    As soon as she did, the sword''s de began to glow a pale white. "Hey, what''s that?"


    "It''s a skill that''s built into the sword. When you put magic into the sword, its attack power will increase greatly. Try this in your next battle. Let''s find another monster to do this test."


    The first monster we found was a Hobgoblin, a giant goblin over two meters tall. When Mikoto saw it, she swallowed her saliva. The Hobgoblin was empty-handed, so it would be easy to kill it.


    The big problem was its great physical strength; if Mikoto were hit, she would be seriously injured.


    "Do as I said. Activate the sword''s skill and focus on its legs. Once it loses all its mobility, hit it directly in the head."


    "I''ll try, but I''m not as fast as you." Mikoto elerated her steps and passed through the monster, cutting off its two legs at the height of its shin. With the sword skill activated, even the monster''s bone was easily cut.


    GUAAA~~


    The monster screamed and fell. Mikoto approached and drove her sword into the Hobgoblin''s forehead, killing it instantly. Mikoto sighed and approached me, carrying the monster''s magic stone.


    "That was easy, wasn''t it?"


    "Easy?! I almost got hit by it when I went to cut off its legs. Didn''t you see that?"


    "But you won, didn''t you?"


    "..."


    Iughed, and then we sat down to rest. We''ll stay inside the dungeon for a while longer before heading back.


    ####


    When we left the dungeon a few hourster, it was already night. Even using my map, it was time-consuming to get back since Mikoto wasn''t as fast as me, and I couldn''t overdo my speed.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "A little." Mikoto''s stomach rumbled. She wasn''t a little hungry; she was a lot hungry! Probably because we hadn''t eaten anything while we were leaving the dungeon.


    "Do you want to stop at any restaurants to eat?"


    "Sure, I don''t mind."


    So we set off towards the Hostess of fertility to get something to eat. It was already evening, so it was quite crowded with adventurers. Everyone was drinking while talking loudly and making noise.


    Everyone looked at me as I walked over to one of the tables.


    "You''re quite famous, aren''t you?"


    "A bit. After the War game, I became even more recognized around town."


    "Don''t you like that?


    "Sort of. It''s nice to be recognized, but sometimes too much attention bothers me. Like now... Wouldn''t it be nice if no one stared at us like that?"


    "You''re right..." Mikoto gave a bitter smile.


    "How can I help you?" Then, a girl approached the table to take our order. It was Ryuu. She looked directly at me, judging me, but I ignored that.


    [ Feeling annoyed. ]


    ''?'' It was confusing, but I ignored it.


    I ced my order, and Mikoto ced hers. When Ryuu finished writing our order, Ryuu walked away and looked back onest time. I smiled at her, and she looked away instantly.


    "Do you know her?"


    "I''vee here a few times but never talked to her much. She''s very pretty, isn''t she?"


    "Yes, she is."


    "Speaking of her, do you know if she''s friends with Bell?"


    "Friend? I don''t know... I''ve seen the two of them talking a few times, so maybe they are friends. But I wouldn''t say they''re very close friends."


    "I see..." So they didn''t get that close in this route of the story that I''m on. I''ve changed a lot of things. I guess I can start my "attacks" on Ryuu as well.


    "But why do you want to know that? Do you happen to like her, and are you afraid Bell will get too close to her?"


    ''Huh? I didn''t think she''d ask me something like that. ''


    "It''s not that. I was just curious. And I don''t like her, don''t worry."


    "I''m not worried about it; it was just a joke."


    "Hmmm..."


    We waited a few more minutes until our order arrived.


    We ate arge amount of food and also had a few drinks. I insisted that Mikoto drink some alcoholic beverages, and she eventually agreed, so she was already drunk before I knew it.


    Unlike me, who didn''t get drunk even after drinking several sses.


    Before leaving the restaurant, I bought some food to bring to the mansion.


    "I''ll take you to our Familia''s mansion. You can go home tomorrow."


    "Hm?" Mikoto leaned on my shoulder, and we headed for my house. When I arrived, it was dark, and no one was in the living room; everyone was probably asleep. Mikoto was also practically asleep on her feet.


    Seeing that it would be difficult to climb the stairs with her in this state, I took her on myp, and Mikoto hugged me by instinct.


    "I''ll put her in another room. If I put her in my room, she''ll probably panic tomorrow morning."


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 170: Hidden sex +18

    Chapter 170: Hidden sex +18


    After I put Mikoto in one of the empty rooms, I went to my room and took a cold shower before putting on new clothes and lying down to rest. It''s not veryte, but I''m feeling a little tired.


    My dungeon visit and the alcohol had made me sleepy.


    Iy down and closed my eyes, only to wake up the next day to someone lying beside me. It was Hestia. She was under my nket, sleeping peacefully next to me.


    She had sneaked into my bed during the night.


    I looked at her cute face for a while before stroking her cheek. Hestia began to feel tickled, and her eyes slowly opened. She looked into my eyes, and her cheeks turned red.


    "Good morning," I said to her with a smile. Hestia looked away and answered me before turning her back to me.


    "Good morning..." She replied, looking a little embarrassed.


    I hugged her from behind and touched herrge, soft breasts. Hestia was wearing her usual dress, so I could slip my hand into her cleavage easily and begin to feel her directly.


    "Hmm~~" Hestia moaned softly after I pinched her nipple. "..." I also started to touch her pussy with my knee. Hestia spread her legs for me to continue touching her.


    Hestia''s body trembled in my arms.


    "Are you feeling good?" I said in her ear, causing every hair on her body to shiver. I started to give her little nips on the ear, making her feel goosebumps.


    "Stop, it tickles." I ignored Hestia''s words and gave her ear a weak bite again. Hestia gave a pleasant moan in response.


    Between her legs, I could feel her panties getting wet. Her nipple was also hard between my fingers, and her breathing became heavier.


    My cock is rock hard.


    Hestia felt my cock poking her ass, so she started moving to tease me.


    "Hmmm~~" When my cock popped out of my pants and touched her panties, Hestia moved closer, putting my cock between her thighs. She began to move, rubbing my cock against her panties.


    She was moaning weakly and breathing hard. Hestia put her hands over her mouth so as not to make any loud sounds.


    "Mikoto''s still here... I... don''t... want... her... to... find out... about... our... rtionship..." She continued moving.


    My breathing also started to be a little irregr. The texture of her panties and the liquid from her pussy made me horny enough to want to cum.


    But I held back.


    Realizing that I was reaching my limit, Hestia turned her face towards me and gave a provocative smile. Then, under the nket, Hestia moved her panties, leaving her pussy exposed.


    I could feel this with my cock, which began to touch her directly.


    She continued to rub her pussy against my cock, now without her panties to get in the way.


    "Hmmm~~ Hmm~~ That''s good."


    Hestia''s hot, sticky pussy began to "dirty" my cock. The liquid from Hestia''s pussy and my precum mixed and stained the bed sheet and nket.


    And while Hestia was enjoying herself, however, my cock slid inside her pussy. With a single strong movement of her ass, my cock went inside her.


    "Hm!" Hestia moaned loudly and covered her mouth.


    My cock was enveloped in her pussy and began to be crushed by her insides. The walls of her pussy contracted madly from the absurd pleasure she felt after my cock prated her in one strong and intense movement.


    As I was already close to cumming, when my penis invaded her insides, and all that pleasure hit me, my mind went nk, and I hugged Hestia tighter, crushing her breasts with my hands.


    My sperm invaded her pussy, and we both closed our eyes to enjoy the sensation.


    However, while my cock was pumping out all that sticky liquid and Hestia''s body was convulsing in my arms from her orgasm, the bedroom door suddenly opened. My eyes and Hestia''s eyes went wide.


    It was Mikoto.


    With my cock still inside her pussy, Hestia took her hands away from her mouth and smiled.


    "Good morning..."


    The nket covered our bodies; Mikoto didn''t realize that under the nket, my cock was prating Hestia''s pussy, and her breasts were exposed.


    Unlike Hestia, who was nervous about this situation, my cock got even harder inside her pussy when I saw Mikoto''s confused expression.


    Taking advantage of the situation, I closed my eyes and pretended to be still asleep. I then moved my hips slowly backward and then prated Hestia''s pussy again.


    "Hmm~~" When my cock reached its deepest part again, Hestia gave a weak moan.


    "Goddess? What are you doing? Are you all right? Your face is very red."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry! Don''t get too close. Hmm~~"


    As Hestia replied, I continued to move my hips. This situation was so exciting that I was going crazy.


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 171: Chapter: 170 – Mikoto’s POV.

    Chapter 171: Chapter: 170 ¨C Mikoto¡¯s POV.


    Mikoto couldn''t understand what was going on. She noticed that Hestia was very close to me, but she probably didn''t think we were having sex.


    However, if she stayed in the room a little longer, she would discover everything.


    With every thrust I made and touch to Hestia''s womb, her pussy contracted, and she came closer to cumming. She was reaching her limit.


    "Are you feeling bad?"


    "I''m not... Hm... I''m fine..." Hestia replied, biting her lip to stop herself from moaning. The nket was muffling the sound of our flesh colliding, but even so, I''m sure Mikoto was listening to something.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. Please leave..."


    "Sure... But why are you lying down with Luan?"


    "Hmm..." I moved my cock deeper into Hestia''s pussy, cumming inside her again, pouring my hot liquid into her womb. I opened my eyes and saw Hestia''s face contorting with pleasure.


    She shielded her face with the nket, and her pussy crushed my cock. Mikoto, who had seen Hestia''s strange expression, didn''t know how to react.


    "All right, I''ll leave now." Mikoto''s face was a little red. She turned and quickly left the room.


    I then grabbed the nket and pulled it away from Hestia''s face.


    "You, what do you think you''re doing?" Hestia moved, pulling my cock out of her pussy. But I stole her lips and stuck my tongue inside her mouth. Hestia struggled a little but soon gave up.


    Our tongues intertwined until I released her, and she took a deep breath.


    "I''m sure she figured out what was going on." Hestia had tears welling up in her eyes. She was so cute.


    "Even if she did find out, it''s okay. I''m sure she won''t tell anyone and won''t even care."


    "How can you be sure!" Hestia said, a little annoyed.


    "It''s okay, I trust Mikoto. But now that we''ve reached this point, how about we continue?"


    "Continue? You''ve already cum twice inside me, aren''t you satisfied?"


    "I won''t be satisfied until I''vee at least five times inside you."


    "No! I can''t do it again! Thest time we had sex for so long and you came so many times inside me, I spent the rest of the day feeling sick."


    "Just once more, okay?"


    "Just once more."


    We had sex for over an hour straight, and I came inside Hestia more than five times.


    ####


    *Mikoto POV


    I woke up in the morning with a massive headache, and as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw an unfamiliar ceiling. It was a ceiling I had never seen before and very different from what I was used to.


    I looked around and saw that the bedroom was huge and luxurious; it was a mansion.


    "Where am I? I was with Luan yesterday...." Yes, I was with him in a restaurant, but I don''t remember anything else. Maybe I drank something that made me drunk?


    I don''t usually drink, so I don''t know why I drank with Luan.


    "Right, is there a bathroom here?" My hair was a mess, so I went into the bathroom. I washed my face and fixed my hair before leaving the room. I looked both ways when I came out, but no one was there.


    Moreover, everything was silent. I couldn''t hear any voices.


    "Is everyone asleep?"


    I found the stairs and went downstairs.


    "Hm? I know you." Then I met someone I''d seen before but couldn''t remember her name. I''d never talked to her, so it was hard to remember her name. "You''re Mikoto, right? But what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, yesterday I went out to eat with Luan and ended up drinking alcohol. I probably fell asleep and he brought me here. And your name is..."


    "Jessica, my name is Jessica. I don''t think we''ve talked before. At least I don''t remember. Oh, do you want something to eat? I''m just finishing preparing breakfast."


    "I don''t want to bother you..."


    "Don''t worry, there''s enough food for you too. Sit at the table and wait, I''ll serve it to you."


    "What about the other people from the Hestia Familia?"


    "Bell and Lili are still asleep. Luan and the Goddess are probably asleep too. It''s still quite early."


    "I see. I''ll sit down, thank you."


    I sat at the table, and after a few minutes, Jessica appeared with a te of food for me. I started eating, and after a while, someone came downstairs; it was Lili. She was sleepy.


    I''d never seen her like this before. When she acted like this, she was pretty cute.


    "Good morning...." Lili said to me. She didn''t even seem to recognize me.


    "Good morning..." I replied.


    With half-closed eyes, she looked in my direction once more. "Wait, Mikoto? What are you doing here?" Her eyes opened wide.


    "I went out to eat with Luan yesterday and ended up drinking alcohol. I fell asleep and Luan put me in one of the rooms."


    "He didn''t do anything strange, did he?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing..." Lili sighed with relief, and then Jessica served her too.


    When the two of us had finished eating, I was finally ready to leave. But as soon as I got up, I was surprised by a request from Lili: "Could you go to Luan''s room and wake him up? I''m a bit tired..."


    "To his room? Sure, I can do that. But won''t he be annoyed?"


    "Don''t worry, he wouldn''t be annoyed by something like that."


    Lili exined to me where Luan''s room was. I went to his room to wake him up. I knocked on the door a few times but was ignored by Luan. So I decided to open the door.


    However, when I opened it, I met someone I hadn''t expected.


    It was the Goddess lying on Luan''s bed.


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 172: She didnt find out... I Guess

    Chapter 172: She didn''t find out... I Guess


    As soon as I entered, the Goddess''s eyes widened. Then, she put a strange smile on her face as if forcing it. I talked with her for just three minutes before leaving the bedroom.


    ''They''re not doing that, are they?'' It''s impossible. There''s no way that could be true. Isn''t it forbidden for a god to have rtions with members of they Familia?


    "It''s okay, it''s just a misunderstanding..." Despite saying this, my face was still hot. I couldn''t stop thinking about Hestia and Luan. What was going on under that nket?


    Should I ask them what was going on? Or would that be too invasive?


    "No, it''s better to ignore it. Let''s pretend I never saw that. The Goddess is sick, that''s all. Luan was asleep...." I said quietly as I descended the mansion''s long staircase.


    When I got downstairs and walked over to the table, Lili turned to me. "Did you wake him up? Or should I go there?"


    "About that... The Goddess is in his room. The Goddess will probably wake him up when she goes downstairs..."


    "..." Hearing my words, the smile disappeared from Lili''s face, but her smile soon returned.


    "That''s it, then. I hope they get down soon." Lili took a bite of her bread.


    "About what was going on upstairs... They were lying together."


    "What? Did you see anything strange?"


    "No, they were lying down and covered up. They were sleeping together."


    "They often do that. The Goddess likes him very much and feels safe next to him. She feels safer with him than with Bell. Which is strange since Bell is the first member of her Familia."


    "You don''t seem to like that very much..."


    "Hm? Of course not. I love that they are so close. It shows that our Familia is very close and happy, right?" Despite her words, I could tell that Lili wasn''t very happy.


    What the hell is going on in this Familia?


    ####


    As soon as we''d finished fucking like animals, we showered together and got ready to go downstairs. Hestia''s dress had gotten dirty, so she put on a shirt of mine that was big enough to serve as a temporary "dress."


    My shirt was so oversized that it almost reached her knees, so it wouldn''t be a problem.


    We went downstairs, and when we reached the lower floor, we met Lili and Mikoto sitting at tables. They had already finished eating and were chatting.


    They were chatting happily, but when Hestia and I sat at the table, their gazes fell on both of us. The smiles had disappeared from their faces.


    "Good morning, Lili," I said to her. I sat beside her, and Hestia sat down, facing me.


    "Good morning. Did you sleep well?" Even though she had asked me, Lili was staring at Hestia.


    "I slept well, and how are you feeling? Did you feel any difort during the night?"


    "No, everything''s fine. And you, Goddess, did you sleep well?"


    "Yes, of course..." Hestia looked away with a red face.


    "Cof...Cof..." Mikoto coughed and then stood up. "I think I should go home now. I''m sorry for all the trouble I gave youst night, Luan. I promise I won''t do it again."


    "Don''t worry about it. Do you want me to walk you home?"


    "No need. You haven''t eaten yet; you''d better have breakfast to recover. I''m sure you also have a headache from yesterday, don''t you?"


    "Yes, of course..." I smiled weakly and led Mikoto to the mansion''s front door. After she left, she turned to look at me. She looked away a few times before plucking up the courage to ask what was happening between me and Hestia.


    However, I didn''t tell her.


    "Nothing happened. She likes toe to my room. We''ve slept together a few times already."


    "I see. Lili told me the same thing. Right, I guess I''ll be going then." Mikoto put a forced smile on her face and then disappeared soon after. I stood in the doorway of the mansion, watching her walk away.


    What will happen when she finds out about my rtionship with Hestia? Will it disrupt my n to win her over? Probably.


    Haaa~~


    I sighed and went back into the house. I went back to the table and sat down. Lili had already left the table and was sitting on the sofa in the mansion''s living room.


    I ate the breakfast prepared by Jessica, took all the dirty dishes, and took them to the kitchen.


    "Thanks."


    "Mikoto entered the room while Hestia and I were having sex."


    "!'' Jessica almost dropped one of the tes. "Is it serious?"


    "Yes, it''s serious. But since our bodies were covered, I can fool her. I don''t want her to find out about my rtionship with Hestia."


    "Well, if she finds out, what''s the problem? If you ask her, I''m sure she won''t tell it to anyone. But speaking of which, this is the first time you''ve talked with me directly about your rtionship with Hestia."


    "Well, I already knew you''d found out about it. You have a good intuition."


    "It''s you who can''t hide it very well. But what about Lili?"


    "You''ve found out about it too, haven''t you?"


    "That she''s pregnant? Yes, I heard about that. Besides, Hestia already knows about it, too."


    "She knows?"


    "Yes, I heard the conversation between Lili and Hestia. That''s when I found out that she was pregnant. The only person who doesn''t know about it is Bell."


    "I see. Since your intuition is so good, I thought you''d figured it out yourself."


    "I told you: you''re the one who doesn''t know how to hide things."


    "..."


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 173: Emotionally weak.

    Chapter 173: Emotionally weak.


    After my conversation with Jessica, I left the kitchen and returned to the dining table. Only Hestia was still there. She seemed to be waiting for me, so when I approached, she got up.


    "What did Mikoto say?" She asked me. I could see the concern in her eyes. She didn''t want it to get out that she and I have this kind of rtionship. Well, of course...


    "She doesn''t suspect anything, don''t worry. I told her you''re like a scared baby who sometimes likes to sleep with me. I told her you can''t sleep alone when you''re scared."


    "What?! I''m not like that!"


    "I''m just kidding. I somehow managed to fool her by saying that we sleep together sometimes. I didn''t say why."


    "If you didn''t give a reason, she''s still suspicious of our rtionship!"


    "Would you rather I said you''re like a scared baby?"


    "You could have made up another lie! But there''s no going back now. I hope she doesn''t talk about it with anyone."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t." I put my hand on Hestia''s head and ruffled her hair; she removed my hand from her hair and pouted.


    "Don''t treat me like a child. So, what are you doing today?"


    "Since I have many items, I think it''s time I went to the guild to get some money. Keeping these items just takes up space."


    Not that I don''t have a lot of space.


    "Aren''t you going back to the dungeon today?"


    "No, not today. Mikoto doesn''t want to train again today, so there''s no reason to go back there just yet. Besides, I''m not excited enough to move quickly through the floors and get to the deeper floors."


    "Not excited enough?"


    "Yes. I''ll only go into the dungeon again when I''m excited enough. Maybe when I level up?"


    "You''ve just reached level three! Do you want to avoid going to the dungeon for a whole year?"


    "I got to level three in record time. You know it won''t take me that long to get to level four. But I''m only joking; I will only rest for a few days. I want to spend some time with Lili. She seems to be feeling lonely."


    "I see. She does seem to be missing yourpany."


    "..."


    "Listen, Luan. Lili''s already told me... I think you''d better talk to Bell about it."


    "Jessica told me that Lili had talked with you about her pregnancy. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Bell about it. He''ll probably be happy for both of us."


    "Yes, he will..." Hestia gave a weak smile and turned away. "I''m going upstairs. I''lle downter."


    "All right. I''ll sit with Lili and stay with her for a while. After discovering she was pregnant, she started to get quite jealous. She doesn''t seem to feel veryfortable with our rtionship."


    "..."


    Hestia headed upstairs,pletely ignoring me. Maybe she''s also noticed that Lili isn''t very happy.


    ####


    I sat beside Lili and hugged her, putting her shoulder to my head. After I had done this, Lili moved closer to me and put her face to my chest.


    "You were doing that with Hestia, weren''t you?"


    "Yes, I was." I wouldn''t deny that.


    "..."


    "What? Are you jealous?"


    "A bit..."


    "You said before that you didn''t mind. What''s going on? Maybe you''ve changed your mind?"


    "It''s not that. It''s just that if you have so many women in your life, you''re going to put me aside. You''re even after Mikoto, aren''t you?"


    "..."


    "I knew it."


    "Listen, Lili. I''ll never let you aside, even if I have 100 women by my side. You were my first woman, and you''re going to be the mother of my child. There''s no way I''m doing it."


    Jessica was the one who took my virginity, but Lili was the first girl I fell in love with in this world. I had met her before because of the anime, but I hadn''t imagined she would be such an amazing and cute girl.


    "Bullshit..."


    "I''m serious. You were the first girl I had an intimate rtionship with. Moreover, you were the first girl I fell in love with."


    Hestia was the character I loved when I watched the anime, but when I came to this world, I came to love Lili more than her. Of course, until I had the chance to have sex with her and experience her body.


    "Are you really serious? You''re not lying?" Lili lifted her face from my chest and looked me in the eye. Her eyes were full of tears.


    "I''m serious." I put my hand on her head and put her face to my chest. I could feel her tears wetting my shirt. Yes, the pregnancy had probably affected her emotionally.


    ####


    Three days passed, and Lili was feeling much better. She started smiling a lot more, probably because I spent all these days at home after selling all my items at the guild.


    I had considerable money, so I could stay for up to a month without "working," and it wouldn''t be a problem. So, I preferred staying home, as I wanted to be by Lili''s side.


    Many people call it "Simp," but I don''t care, and I want to be next to the mother of my child.


    ''I''ll probably go back to work next week.'' Besides, I''ve already booked a new training session with Mikoto. I''ll continue training with her until she falls in love with me.


    I hope that what happened that day doesn''t get in the way. But when she came here yesterday, she was acting normally.


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 174: Dragon.

    Chapter 174: Dragon.


    Three more days passed, and Lili was finally back to normal.


    And now that she was feeling better, I could finally go to the dungeon with Mikoto again. We will go there in three days. I want to prepare better.


    "I''m going to prepare myself a little better. In this case, I''ll buy a different, slightly stronger weapon." I said before that my two swords were good enough, but I wanted new weapons.


    During those days I stayed at home, I had a lot of sex, especially with Hestia, so I collected a very satisfactory number of points.


    "Let''s see." Iy on my bed and opened the goddess store to look. I went straight to the list of the most expensive swords. I wanted a quality one, so looking among the most costly des was best.


    However, the most expensive swords were much more costly than I had imagined. New des had appeared, and now they were much more costly. There were even swords that cost 50 to 100 thousand points.


    It was unthinkable for me at this moment. I would need to collect points for a month to buy a sword. Of course, I need to do a lot of sex every day. I don''t even want to think about those swords yet.


    "I want swords with an average price of 5,000 points." That''s how many points I have now¡ªexactly 5122 points. Most of them I had earned by having sex with Hestia for almost a whole day.


    Yesterday.


    It was just the two of us and Lili at home all day, and since Lili wasn''t feeling very well and stayed in her room, I spent the whole day having sex with the Goddess.


    "There are lots of interesting swords. Most of them can increase their attack power. None of them have an ability like my two swords." I wanted something different.


    Like a sword to summon a familiar or something. I''ve seen things like that in some anime. I wanted to try it out.


    "I once saw a manga where the guy''s sword turned into a beautiful woman and they had sex. Isn''t that incredible?" But I shouldn''t just think of things like that. A sword that summons a strong familiar would be ideal.


    Let''s see, if I look hard enough, I should find something.


    And after almost 20 minutes of searching, I found three interesting swords.


    <strong>[ Mother of Goblins ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Quality ] - Good</strong>


    <strong>[ Attack Power ] - 2455</strong>


    <strong>[ Durability ] - 3000/3000</strong>


    <strong>[ Magic Conductivity ] - Great</strong>


    "This sword can summon a group of goblins. They are stronger goblins than the ones in the dungeon. It could be very useful."


    The second sword is:


    <strong>[ Sword of the Spirits ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Quality ] - Good</strong>


    <strong>[ Attack Power ] - 1224</strong>


    <strong>[ Durability ] - 1224/1224</strong>


    <strong>[ Magic Conductivity ] - Perfect</strong>


    "The attack power and Durability are low, but that doesn''t matter much. The important thing about this sword is its ability to summon spirits of all elements."


    In other words, it was a magical weapon that could be very useful. It''s more helpful than the sword that allows me to summon goblins.


    However, the two swords were less attractive than the next sword. Its attack power and Durability were simr to the first sword''s, but its ability was the most striking.


    <strong>[ Dragon ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Quality ] - Excellent</strong>


    <strong>[ Attack Power ] - 2500</strong>


    <strong>[ Durability ] - 3200/3200</strong>


    <strong>[ Magic Conductivity ] - Perfect</strong>


    The first sword is 3500 points, the second cost 4000 thousand points, and thest cost 5000.


    If you''re wondering about the third sword''s ability, it''s simple. It allows me to summon a small dragon cub to fight on my side. It may not be a powerful dragon now, but it will probably turn into something incredible.


    If it''s a cub, it will grow up.


    "I''m sure that in the future, this Dragon will grow into something much more powerful. It''s worth the investment of 5,000 points."


    So, without thinking twice, I bought the sword.


    It was created, and its appearance resembled my ck sword. The only difference was that the de had some red details and tiny wings on its handle, dragon wings.


    It''s a wonderful sword.


    I swung it around my room to test it out and was very surprised: it was very light, almost as light as the katana I bought for Mikoto. "But the most important thing is its skill. Let''s put that to the test."


    I hope the dragon thates out of the sword doesn''t spit fire and end up destroying the mansion.


    I put magic into the sword, and then the sword started to summon the dragon. A red magical power came from the de, and the little dragon started to be ''built'' in front of my eyes. It was an even more incredible scene than when I buy something in the store.


    The dragon that appeared was small, the size of a medium-sized dog. Its wings were pping slowly, but it was still flying.


    "You''re beautiful, you know that?" I didn''t know if it was a female or male dragon, but that didn''t matter. I was going to call it "He" for now.


    The dragon had red and ck scales all over its body, and its eyes were as red as expensive rubies. It was such a beautiful monster that I found myself hypnotized. The dragon, noticing my gaze, approached.


    As soon as he approached, I took a step back. I thought he would attack me, but that wasn''t the case. It stuck out his tongue and licked my cheek like a dog. His tongue was extremely rough.


    "I like you. I hope you''re strong."


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 175: Isnt he cute?

    Chapter 175: Isn''t he cute?


    With my new sword in my inventory, I left the mansion to meet Mikoto so that we could continue her training. I was excited since today I would make my advances and try to win her over.


    I''m a little nervous because I don''t know if she''ll get angry if I try to do something.


    "Well, I''m sure she likes me at least a little. I think she won''t deny my advances. I need to do it carefully so as not to scare her."


    I walked through the streets and arrived near the portal. The square near the portal where I had arranged to meet Mikoto was more crowded than usual. All the adventurers had decided to go to the dungeon today.


    Of course, I''m exaggerating.


    "Mikoto, over here," I called out to Mikoto, who was looking for me. A smile appeared on her face when she saw me, and she ran over to me. When she was facing me, she bowed her head to greet me.


    I did the same and then smiled. "We should get in line."


    "I''m sorry, I should have stayed in line while waiting for you. Now it''ll take us a while to get into the dungeon."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m sure it''ll be quicker thanst time." We walked under the gazes of the adventurers and got in line. I noticed that the adventurers before us were nervous about my presence.


    I just smiled at them to calm them down. When they saw me smile in a friendly way, the man took a deep breath.


    "It''s a pleasure, my name is George." He decided to talk to me. However, Mikoto thought he was talking to her, and she introduced herself.


    "It''s a pleasure, my name is Mikoto." The man looked at Mikoto and smiled bitterly, and Iughed.


    "He was talking to me, Mikoto," I said low in his ear, and her face turned red.


    "Oh, I''m sorry!"


    "Don''t worry. You don''t need to introduce yourselves anyway, I already know you two."


    "Hm? I understand you know Luan, but why do you know me?"


    "I know you because I saw you together in the dungeon a few days ago. Besides, you''re a bit famous around town."


    "I am?"


    "A bit."


    "I didn''t know that... Well, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure is all mine. Ah, do you want to get in front of us in the line? You seem to be in a hurry." The man pointed to his threepanions just before him, and they smiled. They agreed.


    But Mikoto and I refused. It wouldn''t take that long, so there was no point.


    And as I expected, it didn''t take that long. We entered the portal with several adventurers, including the group just ahead of us. When we reached the first floor, I said goodbye to the group.


    "We''re going, I''ll see youter... Maybe."


    "See youter." George and his group said goodbye, and then we split up. I then opened the map to move through the floors more quickly.


    "Mikoto, do you want me to carry you?" My stats are even higher than when we came herest time. I could run even faster this time.


    "... I don''t know. Are you going to run very fast?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run that fast."


    "... Even so, I don''t think I should let you carry me like this."


    "Come on, let''s go." I approached Mikoto and picked her up. When I did, her face turned red instantly, and I squeezed her tightly. As her sword might get in our way, I put it in my inventory.


    Then I started running.


    We arrived in Rivira in no time, but in return, Mikoto got annoyed with me and threw up when we reached the city.


    ####


    "You said you weren''t going to run fast, you liar!


    "I''m sorry, I wanted to get here as quickly as possible. We''d waste too much time on the upper floors. The monsters there are too weak, it wouldn''t help your training."


    "Still... It''s okay, where''s my sword? Let''s go down and start training."


    "Right, right, here it is." I handed her the katana and took my new sword out of my inventory. When Mikoto saw my new de, her eyes lit up. It was the first time I''d shown this sword to anyone.


    "What is that?! It''s incredible."


    "It''s a new sword I got yesterday. It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "It''s beautiful, I''ve never seen anything like it before! Can I hold it?"


    "Sure." I handed the sword to Mikoto, and she began to swing it.


    "It''s so light, it''s like a katana. The cksmith who''s selling you these swords is very talented."


    "Yes, he is." I smiled bitterly.


    "But the most important thing is this." I took the sword and injected it with mana. When I did, the dragon was summoned. The dragon was still the same size. He hadn''t grown, probably because I hadn''t used the sword yet.


    "WAAAAA!" Mikoto shouted and backed away. "What''s that? Is it a monster?"


    "Yes, it''s a dragon."


    "A dragon? How can it fit inside your sword? That doesn''t make sense."


    "It''s a special magic sword. When I use it, I can summon this little dragon that will help me during battles. Isn''t he cute?"


    "Cute? Well... He''s a beautiful dragon, but I don''t know if I think he''s cute..."


    Upon hearing Mikoto, the dragon whimpered as if saddened. His expression changed, too. Mikoto''s words had hurt him. I saw this and moved closer, touching the dragon''s head.


    Pyuu~~


    When I did, the dragon made a cute sound, and a smile appeared.


    "See, I told you he is cute."


    "..."


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 176: Feelings blooming.

    Chapter 176: Feelings blooming.


    The little dragon flew beside me while Mikoto followed me. We went down a few floors and hunted some monsters so Mikoto could train. Honestly, it was very boring. I did practically nothing.


    On the other hand, Mikoto was improving a little with her training. Her movements were bing more fluid and faster. She was thinking better during her battles. She was finishing every fight more efficiently.


    "That''s incredible. Your evolution is noticeable." I told her. Mikoto looked away, and her face was flushed. She still hadn''t got used to mypliments, but she was always happy with them.


    "Now that we''ve finished here, shall we go up? Should we stop at Rivira, or do you want me to run to the first floor?"


    "No! I refuse to let you carry me again! I''m sure you''ll make me throw up before we even get to the exit!"


    "Come on, don''t be stingy. Come here." I approached Mikoto to pick her up. She struggled initially, but soon, she hugged me, and I ran with her in my arms to the upper floors.


    We stopped at Rivira to rest and have something to eat, then continued to the exit.


    As we left, many people looked at us, analyzing us. Only then did I remember that I was still holding Mikoto in my arms when we left. She was passed out in my arms from the adrenaline rush.


    I gave a bitter smile and got out of there as quickly as possible. I ran towards my mansion, and when I entered, I found Hestia on the second floor.


    "Wait, what happened to her?"


    "We were in the dungeon, and she suddenly fainted, and I brought her here. I''ll put her to bed, okay?"


    "Sure!" Hestia followed me upstairs, and I put Mikoto on my bed. When I put her to bed, her eyes slowly opened. When she saw my face, Mikoto panicked.


    "WHA! What happened? Where am I?"


    "What do you mean, where are you? You''re in my room, don''t you see?" Mikoto looked around with a red face. When she saw Hestia in her room, she breathed a sigh of relief. I don''t think she wanted to be alone with me in that room.


    Honestly, it makes me a little sad.


    "Cof, cof. So I fainted, did I? I told you not to run so fast, you idiot!" Mikoto said to me, and I could do nothing but startughing at her. She is too weak.


    "Does it make sense that a warrior like you faints when I start running? You should have more tolerance for speed."


    "No one can tolerate such a high speed!" Mikoto pouted.


    "Come on, stop this stupid argument," Hestia said. "I''ll get Mikoto something to eat, okay? She must be feeling weak."


    "Don''t worry about me, Goddess. I''m going home soon. They must be worried about me since I''ve been out all day."


    "But didn''t you say where you were going?"


    "Well..."


    "So you didn''t..." I sighed. "What''s the reason behind that? Don''t you want them to find out you''re training with me?"


    "No, of course not! I didn''t want to worry God. He knows how dangerous the dungeon is, and he wouldn''t let me go that deep with just you."


    "Hm, I see."


    "I''m serious!"


    "And I believe you." I ruffled Mikoto''s hair, and Hestia left the room. I then sat on the edge of the bed, and an awkward silence filled the room. I was the one who broke the silence.


    "Mikoto, do you like training with me?" I asked her. When I asked the question, I felt my heart race a little. I don''t know why I was feeling nervous, but I wasn''t feeling very confident.


    However, her answer was the one I was expecting.


    "Of course I like it. It''s fun." Mikoto said so quietly that I almost didn''t hear. She was embarrassed to answer the question.


    "Do you want to train more often? I also have fun training with you. It''s better than going alone or with Bell."


    "Don''t you like to go to the dungeon with Bell and hispanion?"


    "How can I put it... They''re already strong enough. They don''t need my help."


    "Are you implying that I''m weak and need your help? I''m kidding-"


    "Yes, I am," I told her. Of course, I was joking, but Mikoto didn''t take it as a joke. She punched me in the shoulder. It didn''t hurt, but I pretended it did, and Mikoto startedughing along with me.


    The atmosphere was quite rxed between the two of us. Honestly, I wanted to stay like this for longer with her.


    Unfortunately for both of us, Hestia showed up a short whileter carrying a bowl of hot soup for Mikoto. The soup was left over from lunch, and Hestia had just warmed it up.


    Jessica had prepared it, so it tasted great.


    "Eat it." Hestia said to Mikoto.


    "I told you I''m not hurt. I just fainted because of Luan."


    "Even so, eat everything," Hestia replied like a worried mom. I observed this and smiled with satisfaction. I was looking forward to Mikoto joining our Familia at some point. I''m sure that will happen.


    ####


    When Mikoto had finished eating, we left my room together. She was getting ready to go for her home. I gave her some items that were in inventory since she was the one who had hunted most of the monsters.


    "Sell these and get some money. You''re the one who killed everything, after all."


    "Are you kidding? It was you who killed most of the monsters. But I''ll take these items." Mikoto took the bag of items and said goodbye to me.


    I watched her walk away and then sighed.


    "So, what should I do now? Should I have sex with someone, or should I go after some interesting characters for a bit of fun?"


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 177: I want to meet Ishtar.

    Chapter 177: I want to meet Ishtar.


    I went back inside the mansion. I sat down on the sofa and stretched out. Hestia approached me, drinking tea, and put her head on my shoulder to rest.


    "Did you have fun in the dungeon with her? It has been a while since I updated your falna. Don''t you want to do that tonight?"


    "Yes, of course. I''d like to have sex tonight. What do you think?"


    "Have sex?" Hestia''s face turned red. "Please don''t say that here. Jessica is still here. Speaking of which, where is she?"


    "She''s upstairs. She must be cleaning the rooms. Is Lili in her room?"


    "Yes, she hasn''t left her room for a few hours. Maybe she''s asleep."


    "I''ll go and have a look." I got up and started walking away. But before I started up the stairs, I was called by the goddess.


    "About that... We can do it tonight."


    "Sure." I smiled and went upstairs to Lili''s room. When I knocked on the door a few times, I heard her voice. "Come in." She said in a cheerful voice, she seemed excited about something.


    The evening woulde soon. Should I take her out for dinner tonight? It''s been a while since we''ve been out together.


    ''But I wanted to visit the entertainment district today.'' I want to meet someone. But I can do that tomorrow. Lili is more important to me at the moment.


    When I entered Lili''s room, she was on her bed sewing a pant. She was still practicing and improving her sewing skills. She was making clothes for our son/daughter.


    She was making women''s and men''s clothes since we didn''t know the sex of the baby.


    "You''re verymitted to it, aren''t you?"


    "It''s fun. Did you have fun with Mikoto?"


    "Well, it wasn''t as much fun as I''d hoped. She did practically all the work. I didn''t kill hardly any monsters. Mikoto will probably level up soon."


    "I see." Lili smiled.


    "I wanted to go out with you tonight. What do you think?"


    "Tonight? Where to?"


    "I was thinking we could go to a restaurant. Preferably an excellent restaurant."


    "We can''t spend so much money for nothing..."


    "I have plenty of money, don''t worry. I also have lots of items to sell. I''ll have to go to the guild again."


    "..." Liili came closer to me and took my hand. Her ears and tail started to move. She was even more excited now. Maybe she''d been waiting for this?


    "Get ready. I''ll return in three hours so we can go out."


    "Right. Where are you going?"


    "I''m going for a walk. I think I have time." I smiled and left Lili''s room. I still had a few hours, so I had time to do what I wanted.


    Even though Lili is more important than meeting other characters, I''m looking forward to meeting that woman.


    I haven''t even had the chance to talk to her. Will I be able to win her over?


    ''If I can''t, I''ll go after Ais. I put her aside out of respect for Bell, but he hasn''t moved to win her over. This idiot will be without anyone for the rest of his life because of his personality.''


    I can take the opportunity to spend some more time with Tiona. She must be missing me.


    ####


    Before heading to the entertainment district, I opened my Status. The numbers were astronomical. I was the strongest adventurer in the world at the moment. I could beat people two levels above me.


    Maybe even stronger people.


    "My Status is a hack, isn''t it? Being able to increase the numbers indefinitely is scary." However, I didn''t want to see my Status. I opened the system to look at something else.


    The goddess store.


    When I opened the store, I looked for potions that might help me. However, I couldn''t find any.


    "Damn. I wanted potions to make people sleep or something. Can I get a weapon with that effect?"


    I didn''t have any points left, so even if the store had an item with this effect, I don''t think I''d be able to buy it. I was looking for potions because they are cheaper than items and weapons.


    And what would I use these potions for?


    Well, to be able to enter the Ishtar familia home. I wanted to meet the Goddess Ishtar, which wouldn''t be possible without dealing with all those women who protect that ce.


    Especially that toad woman.


    "I could use my charm, but I refuse to be chased by that thing."


    But I can''t do anything about it; I''ll have to take my chances. I hope to get in there without causing any confusion.


    "I''m dying to squeeze those breasts. But first, I have to get a little closer to her. But I''m afraid Freya will try to do something." At the banquet, I noticed that Freya had started to pay attention to me.


    And Freya and Ishtar have never been on good terms.


    Freya may try to do something if she notices I''m getting close to Ishtar.


    "No, she probably doesn''t care that much about me. She likes Bell a lot more than me."


    So, with all my swords in my inventory, I set off towards the entertainment district.


    When I arrived in the district, many women approached me, but I ignored them and went straight to the Ishtar familia home, right in the district''s center. I had been here before.


    However, I didn''t even try to enter the ce.


    "First, let''s try to do this politely."


    ####


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 178: Breaking into the Ishtar Familia home.

    Chapter 178: Breaking into the Ishtar Familia home.


    I approached the main gate of the Ishtar Familia house. There were two women in front of the entrance. Looking at them, I could tell they weren''t weak. However, they were no match for me.


    "Excuse me, is the goddess Ishtar at home?" I smiled at the women. I could see that the two women liked my smile. They were instantly interested in me.


    They would do anything to have sex with a handsome man. However, I wasn''t here for that. I would deal with them if they tried to do something to me.


    However, to my surprise, they didn''t advance on me or try to say anything to convince me to sleep with them. They just answered my question sincerely.


    "The goddess Ishtar is inside but will not ept visits." The woman on the right said. She was an amazoness wearing a provocative outfit, as was the girl on the left.


    They were both beautiful women.


    "Please tell her that Luan from the Hestia Familia is here. She certainly knows me."


    "Hestia Familia?" The woman on the left''s eyes widened. "You, I remember you. You''re the boy who won the War Game almost single-handedly."


    "Don''t exaggerate. Can you let her know I''m here?"


    "I''m sorry, but that''s impossible." The woman on the right said. She didn''t even let the woman on the left answer me.


    "All right. What''s your name?" They were characters I didn''t remember, probably extras, despite the beauty of the two women.


    "My name is Luzie. And hers is Samire." The girl on the right, called Luzie, said. Samire... I remember a girl with a simr name, but it wasn''t this girl. She looks very different.


    "All right. But I want to meet the Goddess Ishtar."


    "Why are you insisting on this so much?" Luzie asked.


    "Honestly, I want to help your goddess."


    "Help?!" Luzie asked in surprise. "What do you mean you want to help her? The Goddess doesn''t need help!"


    "Freya."


    "What?!" They both shouted at the same time.


    "I can help you deal with Freya. You must know that the two don''t get on very well. Freya is powerful; she could probably destroy your Familia. I want to help with that." I told them.


    I was saying that to convince them. However, the fact is that I was very interested in the Goddess Ishtar, and I didn''t want her to die. I want her to stay alive.


    Preferably by my side.


    ''But it won''t be easy. These girls don''t trust me at all. They''re bing hostile.'' I felt the stares from the two women. They were unwilling to let me in and had be irritated.


    "What do you know about our Familia? The Goddess is not so weak as to need the help of a human like you!"


    "Yes, that''s right! Our Familia is strong enough to handle it!"


    "Haaa~~ I''m just trying to help. I''m telling you the truth. Freya will destroy you." I wasn''t lying. Even if the order in which things happen has changed, I''m sure it will happen.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Luzie shouted. She was getting ready to attack.


    Samire wasn''t as angry as Luzie, but she was also getting ready to attack me. They looked at each other, but I wouldn''t let them do anything against me.


    I quickly approached Luzie. It was as if I had teleported. The two couldn''t react.


    I hit Luzie in the neck and made her faint.


    "SHIT!" Samire screamed, but I grabbed her by the arm and threw her to the ground before she could do anything. I hit her neck just as I did Luzie to make her pass out.


    I could see that a few people had witnessed everything, but no one dared to get in my way.


    "All right, shall we go in?"


    ####


    I entered the Ishtar Familia''s house, and it was tranquil. I didn''t meet anyone until I reached the front door. I knocked on the door a few times, and no one answered.


    "Could it be that there''s no one there? Is that why they didn''t let me in? Has something happened to Ishtar?"


    Something could be going on. Freya might have done something to her.


    So, I lost patience and opened the door using my strength. It wasn''t difficult to break down the door and get inside. However, as I did so, I caught the eye of someone standing near the door. "Shit!" I was attacked immediately.


    I felt a kick in my stomach. Out of instinct, I moved away.


    "You are..." It was her, the character I was talking about. Samira is one of the principal members of the Ishtar Familia¡ªa skilled hand-to-hand fighter.


    "Who are you?! What are you doing here?" She was on guard. She was ready to attack me. However, I exined everything to her. I told her the same things I said to the girls at the gate.


    "Are you crazy?" was her reply. She was angry. She was going to attack me.


    As I imagined, she did.


    I didn''t even move. I let her attack me with all her might. I stopped her attacks calmly. It was as if I was ying with a child. I didn''t move, which made her very angry.


    Many minutes passed, and she began to get tired.


    "I said I can help, didn''t I? Let me talk to the Goddess Ishtar."


    "You won''t meet her!" Samira shouted and attacked me again.


    "Haaa~~ I didn''t want to have to knock you down too." However, I got tired. With a single movement, Ipletely immobilized her. Samira began to struggle as I held her from behind.


    "YOU SON OF A BITCH, LET ME GO!" She said like a barbaric man.


    "I''ll only let you go when you calm down." I smiled.


    "AAAAAAAAHHH!"


    ####


    Ais +18 arc will start soon on patr eon :)


    You can read 10 extra chapters for 10$ here: patr /parodygirl


    Your support would be of great help! (really)

 Chapter 179: Hello.

    Chapter 179: Hello.


    <strong>I''m rewriting this fanfic, you can read the new version if you open my profile.</strong>


    <strong> I decided to rewrite this story because I no longer wanted to write the first version.</strong>


    <strong>I thought the rtionships in this novel were forced and I regretted putting "mind control" during part of the story. I also regret adding that God who brought the protagonist into this world. (boring asf)</strong>


    <strong>I hope you understand. I like this story, and I''ll try to make the new one better than this one.</strong>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!